Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 03/28/2023 in Posts

  1. Chapter 84: Handprints “KELLY, WHAT ARE you doing here?” I found myself asking even as I tried to nudge Beth to head back down the hallway for some help. Unfortunately, Beth wasn’t taking the hint! “I came to see how my film is going?” She said with a smile. “How fortunate I get to see my two wittle actresses without everyone else?” “I wish I could say I felt the same pleasure at seeing you?” I told her. She laughed, “Well, maybe you’ll feel that pleasure after a while. Maybe it’s time you get a chance to see what being Brianna would be like for real?” “Sorry, I don’t have any desire for the diapers,” I told her. I noticed an ‘access denied’ prompt on the screen of the computer then for a second, before looking back at the vindictive giant in front of me. “Well, unfortunately for you, I think they’ll be required here soon. In fact, I have a couple in my bag that should fit both of you?” “No, thank you,” I told her. “What’s your beef with me anyway?” Beth asked, unfortunately not moving to get help like I wanted her to go. With our circling each other, Kelly had managed to now shut the door to the hallway. Trapped inside the room, we were all doing a little dance to keep away from her as she now stood between us and the door. “Like you don’t know?!?” Kelly hissed at her. “…No?” Beth said. “Figures! How typical for a rich, spoiled brat! My mom and dad worked for your family for twenty years, and you don’t even know who they are?!?” “Assuming you’re talking about my mom’s mom, that would be about right. My mom cut off all ties and barely mentions her. She hates her?” “Well, thanks to your daddy, my mom was taken from me when I was less than a year old!” “Huh?” “Not only that, then my dad was taken away, and I got to grow up in a damn orphanage like a Little. With Littles!” She pulled at her hair and looked somehow more unhinged. “They would constantly trick me into accidents just so I had to wear the same diapers as them!!! All my classmates in elementary school thought I was a reject, a defective Big!” “How is this Beth’s fault?” I asked, looking around for any other way out of the room. Unfortunately, I couldn’t see any solution besides the video editing computer system and mini-HoloScreen. “It just is! It’s her family’s fault, which means hers!” Kelly had a look in her eyes that I’d seen only a couple times in my life, and usually on a mat when I had been competing. I knew we were in a perilous corner right then, even as she said, “You know what, if you’re this ignorant, that’s fine. We won’t change anything except your pants; let’s get this done!” After watching Kelly for a second, she suddenly strode closer and tried to strike Beth with her hand. I pushed Beth back behind me and quickly moved toward the unhinged girl. Mom had taught me everything her grandfather had taught her about attacking Bigs as a Little. This might be seen as going too far, but I wouldn’t let her harm Beth or myself. My attack started with her left ankle, landing my most vigorous kick into it, even as she tried to reach for me. I dived between her legs even as I kicked her right knee too from the side in the hopes of dislocating it! Something felt weaker with my strength than usual, but her pained cry was proof I had still accomplished my goal – her pain. Beth was just staring at the scene, not moving, so I said, “Beth, GO GET HELP!!!” It was like a frozen scene came to life as she registered what I said and took another look at me. “Go!” I told her, and she bolted out the door. Unfortunately for me, Kelly hadn’t suffered any broken bones yet. She had staggered back to her feet as I’d been telling Beth to go and quickly pulled something out from the bag. ‘What’s that?’ I thought, even as a glistening needle now showed. ‘Shit!’ “You little piece of shit! How dare you do that to your new mommy?!?” She motioned threateningly with the needle, “Fine, I’ll just go ahead and get your brain back to baby mode a little sooner than I planned!” BETH LOOKED BACK for a second in distress at the room she’d left her boyfriend and a psycho Big, but knew she had to get help! Knowing elevators could be too slow, she shoved open the staircase and began running down, even as she was calling the emergency number for security on her phone! Running into the SoundStage, she could see they were in the middle of a take with Charlotte and Sophia right when she came in. Beth was completely out of breath as Charlotte asked, “What’s wrong, Beth?” “Kelly…” she breathed deep, “Kelly is in the editing room…” “This is university police; how may I direct your call?” “My friend is being attacked!” she managed to say to the phone. At that, Charlotte and Sebastian looked to have figured out enough of the pieces. “Which editing room?” “Two!” Beth panted. The two sprinted off then, followed by several other crew members. Sophia came over to Beth then and knelt beside her. “Where is your friend being attacked?” The woman on the other side asked calmly. “Matisse Center, Video Editing Room Two,” Beth said. “We are dispatching officers. Do you recognize the assailant…?” “Kelly Danvers…” Beth forced herself up and began racing back to the room again, hoping help wasn’t too late! KELLY’S NEXT MOVE looked practically telegraphed to me as she attempted to stab me with the menacing needle. I waited until the last second, dove out of the way, and managed to kick the extended hand’s thumb as hard as I could. A sickening pop made me think I might have broken the thumb, but most importantly, the syringe dropped! I wasted no time kicking it away under the console and dove around her! “You little bastard!!!” She screamed. “You can still walk away,” I tried to tell her, even as she raised a hand and tried to grab me. I dodged again and found a chair to stand on the other side of it. “Come here, you brat!!!” Kelly knocked the chair out from between us and squared up to me. She raised her right hand again and moved to swat at me even as I attempted to dodge again. Unfortunately for me, I didn’t make it out of the way this time, and her massive hand made solid contact with my side! It felt like a foot had come at me full force and hurt like hell! I didn’t stop moving, though. To do so would mean defeat, and the last thing I wanted was the giant to get me over her lap or something after feeling the pain of a glancing blow! I dove under her legs again and dodged her by going underneath a counter and around another rolling chair. She was trying to bend down to grab me still under the counter as I tumbled around and leaped. I used every bit of force I could on the kick at her right knee from the side again! This time, I was rewarded with not only a cry of pain but a very unsettling crack as her leg gave way! “Fuck!!!” she cried, “You broke my leg!” She didn’t get a chance to say much more, though, as I took advantage of her face, now closer to my level, and landed a spinning kick into her jaw. My foot and ankle felt like it had made contact with a solid brick wall rather than human flesh! Even as I recovered, I winced at how much more that had hurt than doing it in training back home. That said, I was rewarded with seeing a toppling giant right then. She fell backward onto the floor, and her head made a sickening but gratifying thud as she landed on it! I was just preparing to limp to the door when it opened, and Sebastian and Charlotte charged in, followed by the rest of the cast. “Are you okay, Connor?” Charlotte asked, kneeling in front of me. “I think so?” I told her. “Kelly? What happened to her?” Sebastian asked in shock. “I think she tripped…?” I suggested. “Huh, that was some trip…” Will said behind him. “What do we do now?” Sebastian asked. “Wait for security,” Charlotte said. “And we get Connor looked at, did she get you?” “Once,” I said with a wince. “Where?” Charlotte and Beth showed up right then and asked. I pulled up my shirt and showed them my side, even as I blushed at the top of my Pull-Up, obviously showing to my classmates. “Shit, that looks like it’s going to bruise,” Sebastian said. I looked down but couldn’t see it much, “Won’t be the first bruise I’ve had?” Right then, four university police officers came into the room. “What’s going on here?” a tall woman with brown hair braided into a tight bun on her head. “The unconscious girl attempted to assault these two,” Charlotte said, motioning to us. “Fortunately, she tripped herself and knocked herself out before anything worse happened, but you can see here what she did to Connor.” She pulled my shirt up again. “Damn, that looks like that must hurt, little guy?” I shrugged, “It doesn’t feel great.” Right then, paramedics arrived and began looking at Kelly first since she was unconscious. As she came to, I watched her sit up with their help. “Damnit, that hurts! I think my knee’s broken!” Kelly complained, “What…?” As soon as she made eye contact with me, it was like she suddenly remembered what her mission was. Despite her pain and disabling injury, she decided to lunge towards me! As she did so, she shoved the officer checking on her to the ground! There was no delay as the officer cleared herself from Kelly, and another shot her with a taser-like device! Kelly froze and spasmed momentarily before going to the ground again and hitting her head with another satisfying thud! I tried not to smile as she was cuffed by the officers and loaded onto a gurney for treatment. BETH HAD RUN back down the hallway to the studio as quickly as she could, given how out of breath she’d been from her first sprint. While she’d been doing so, she called Amanda, so it was no surprise that Connor’s grandmother showed up as the cops and EMS were hauling off her nemesis. “Connor, are you okay?” Amanda asked her grandchild as EMS was now looking over him. “He seems to be fine, ma’am, but we want him to go to the hospital to get x-rays of his ribs to be sure. He’s limping a bit too?” “Okay, I’ll get him there,” Amanda said. “Unfortunately, since he’s a student, it’ll have to be our crew that transports him, ma’am? University personnel have to be the ones who transport.” “It just has to be someone considered an employee of the university?” she asked him. Beth grimaced for the sake of the poor guy. “I guess, technically, yes?” “So, as a professor, I could do so?” “One moment, ma’am, we’ll need to see an ID, and we’ll let you do so?” the head security officer said. “Are you sure…?” The EMT asked. Beth noted the gestures of ‘stop being stupid’ directed towards the EMT that he finally grasped. Before too long, Amanda was allowed to leave with Connor, and the security officers would handle the notification of Miss Mackenzie and the interim house mother. They raised their eyes at the bag they’d been shown, and the syringe Connor pointed out to them. “Okay, now that we have that sorted out, I need to take your statement, Miss…?” “Miss Sylvester,” Beth told him. “Didn’t I just see in our system that you had a complaint against the assailant once already this year?” Beth nodded, “Yes, but we never proved the problem was her fault?” The woman nodded, “I see that, but that, combined with today, makes your earlier issues seem related. What exactly happened?” “Instead of telling you, do you want me to show you?” Beth asked. “You have video?” “Yes, give me a second here,” Beth said as she dug through her bag and grabbed her tablet. A few moments later, a video was playing right from the beginning of their confrontation before Connor told her to run. Everything after that was missing due to her leaving for help. “What did you record this with?” she asked. Beth pushed her right contact with her right finger, “I have some of the new AR contacts?” “Handy…” she mused. “Well, you clearly weren’t here for the next part of the confrontation, and I see no issues with your conduct. Go ahead and take off; we’ll let you know if we have further questions, Miss Sylvester.” “What’s going to happen with Kelly? I don’t know if what happened to me is enough to press charges, but I want to?” “Miss Danvers is going to have her day in court, I assure you, Miss Sylvester. We clearly have an act of violence from the video verifying your story. So, we’ll see, but I would expect some consequences.” “Thanks,” Beth said and took the chance to grab her bag and leave. On her way out, she called her dad, “Daddy?” she said, nearly in tears as she walked down the sidewalk. “Beth, what’s wrong?” Her dad asked, even as a large hand grabbed her shoulder and pulled her from the pathway… GRANDMA WASTED NO time in carrying me from the building, and we were picked up by Grandpa, who drove us to the hospital. “Grandma, why are we at the Children’s Hospital?” I asked nervously. “Because a good doctor and friend owe us both some favors. She’ll be trustworthy to take care of you, Connor. Don’t worry; we won’t leave your side for the rest of the day.” “And Mackenzie knows I’ll be late?” “Yes.” “Do we have to do this?” I asked nervously. Mom had told me more than a few horror stories about doctor visits for her and Aunt Bella when she was here. “Yes, we must ensure we can especially nail that idiot girl for attacking you two!” Grandma said, her voice displaying her anger. I kept silent then and found myself carried by Grandma into the hospital, where a HoloReceptionist greeted us. “Hello, what brings you here today with your little one?” “We have an appointment to see Doctor Nickerson,” Grandma said. “I’m sorry, she’s not scheduled to be in today…” “Right here, Angie,” a higher-pitched voice said from below Grandma’s waist. “Oh, hi, Doctor Nickerson,” Grandma said. “Good to see you both again,” she said with a smile. I watched the short Little woman turn back to the HoloReceptionist, “I’ll take care of the paperwork in my office; thanks, Angie.” She led us to an elevator, another floor, and an examination room. She seemed to wait for something momentarily as Grandma sat me on a much shorter examination table than I would expect Bigs to have. We both watched her fiddle with a device momentarily before saying, “Clear, Holly.” “So what’s going on, Amanda, Fred? Not that it’s not good to see you, but last I knew, you weren’t adopting?” “This is Connor, my grandson,” she told the short doctor. I looked closer at the woman then and realized she must have only been just a few inches taller than me. Her face was youthful, even as a name badge she wore, said Dr. Holly Nickerson, Chief of Pediatric Surgery. “Who’s?” “Stacy,” Grandma told her. “So, another person from back home, huh?” She asked as she looked at me. “Umm… How are you…?” She laughed, “Long story, probably much like your mother has Connor. We need to get you out of here as quickly as possible, though, so it’ll have to wait for another time. What exactly happened?” I sighed, “I got the silly slapped out of my side,” I said as I lifted my shirt. Sure enough, a bruise was already forming there. “That’s quite the bruise,” she said while donning a pair of gloves and pressing lightly on it. “Does this hurt?” she asked. I winced, “Kind of?” “Let’s go ahead and run a scan there. Anything else?” “My foot and ankle are sore from making contact with the witch’s chin?” Dr. Nickerson grinned at me, “So, I do want to hear this story…?” She helped me pull off my shoe and sock and examined the light bruising forming there. Grandma and Grandpa watched, with Grandpa handing the shorter doctor something every now and then, reading the projection from the results of a handheld scanner she rubbed against my side and my foot. “Good news,” the doctor said. “Nothing is broken in your foot or ankle. No cracked ribs either, but there is that nasty bruise there, and it looks like some damaged tissue below. You should heal on your own in a couple weeks?” “Foot is okay?” Grandma asked. “I have a BruiseEase gel to put on both spots, which should alleviate any pain.” “No nanite treatment needed, though?” Grandma asked. “Not right now; if he’d had broken bones, I would have suggested it?” “Doc is right, Mandy, he just needs time to heal. I’m guessing he’ll be almost healed tomorrow with the gel she’s talking about. We need to take some pictures of the injuries, though, for the authorities?” He told Dr. Nickerson. “One second,” the short doctor said, pulling out a camera from somewhere that was larger than what I would expect tech here to be. A few moments later, a blinding flash occurred as she photographed the bruise and showed us the pictures. “You can see her handprint!” I said in surprise. “She got you really good,” Grandpa said. “From what I saw, he got her back, though?” Grandma said with a smile. Satisfied with the photos, I was slathered in some of the gel, and then she covered that with a sizeable special bandage she placed over it that covered the area. She did the same with my foot, and I was soon discharged. “She seemed nice,” I told Grandpa, who was carrying me after grabbing a quick sandwich from the dining hall for dinner. “She’s a good one. It took a lot of nerve to become a doctor here and stay one over the years. Especially as her mommy took over Beth’s mom’s company.” “What?” I asked in shock. “She actually made it about SafeFoods instead of Little torture,” Grandma said beside us. “But I guess she retired a few years ago after becoming more than wealthy. I would guess that Holly has to have had a rejuvenation treatment or two, but she still seems to enjoy working. I’m a little surprised she’s not just staying home with her mommy now.” “Huh,” I said, suddenly wondering what would happen to the tiny doctor someday when her ‘mommy’ passed away. Eventually, we approached the residence hall about two hours after curfew, and Grandma swiped us in with her faculty card. A nest mother was on duty at a desk and said, “Curfew violator? I’ll have to call about this?” “No, they know about this. Connor was assaulted earlier; he’s been at the hospital getting looked at. President Barnes is aware of it and gave permission. We’re just going to take him back up to his nest,” Grandma said authoritatively. “And you are…?” “Professor Westerfield?” The girl’s face changed then, “Go on up!” Inside the elevator, Grandpa said, “You would think you have a bit of a reputation at this point, Mandy.” Grandma giggled, and soon I was left in the care of Mackenzie, who insisted on helping me to the bathroom, diapering me, and placing me down in my pod. “Get some sleep, Connor, I’ll get your story tomorrow.” “Thanks,” I told her, genuinely exhausted and falling asleep rapidly. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a comment and press the 'Like' Button! I like this chapter, so I want you to like it too! Bar for a bonus chapter this week will be 30 likes! 🙂 So I know this has been a looooong build-up to our encounter with Kelly. I know most of you guessed that's who would be in the room, and I have no problems with you all making that good guess! We'll see what comes down the road with everyone involved in the story! I just finished Chapter 101 tonight, and there's a LOT more story to tell! Thanks for joining me on it! Just a reminder if you enjoy my writing, please consider going to Amazon and purchasing any or all of my completed works there! Thanks to all of you who support me with that purchase! 💜
    35 points
  2. Chapter 97: Faulty I FELT LIKE that electric zap feeling I’d felt before was even more intense, and I felt my bladder send out a wave of urine into the diaper I wore. “Son of a…” I almost cursed but caught myself, “That hurt!!!” “Are you okay?” Gary asked me with concern. I shook my head and wrung my hands a little since they tingled. “I think so? Did they revert everything?” I realized my voice definitely did not sound like my Connor voice. “We’ll have to check visually,” Gary said, “But while my tablet said they were sent the code to revert and deactivate, I think you’re still Carly?” “I’m going to call his grandmother,” Beth said. Nikki reappeared right then and said, “Already called her, Beth. She should be here any…” “Connor?” Grandma came through right then. “I was already on my way up here. What’s going on?” “I think something went wrong?” I said to her. “You activated the revert state already?” Grandma asked Gary. “This says it activated?” Grandma looked at the screen for a few minutes before saying, “Okay, I’m going to need to take her and get this sorted out. Are you guys done for the day?” “Yes,” Charlotte said. “We’re done filming?” “Beth, why don’t you get changed and show me where you have Carly’s clothes? We’ll get this figured out…” She looked at Gary, “Would you ask Professor Ponce to call me? She oversaw the treatment?” “She did,” Gary said. “Good, tell her to call me.” Grandma carried me into the changing room, and I noted she was acting differently than usual. There was a ‘business’ face she wore, and I guessed that meant there was a serious problem. ‘Shit,’ I thought to myself. “This is a cute dress,” Grandma said. “Thanks,” I said, “I can’t say I picked it out?” “No, but it looks cute on you,” she said. “Do you think they’d mind if you wore it out? It would save us some time here?” Gary popped in right then, “Ponce said she’s going to call you.” “Thanks. Do you mind if Connor just wears this out?” He shook his head, “That’s fine. We have a backup, and I think we’re done filming anyway.” “We’ll return it,” she told him. “That’s fine, either way,” he replied. Grandma dug in my bag for one of the spare diapers she’d stashed that morning, changing what was a pretty soaked diaper then. Along with Nikki and Beth following us, Grandma carried me rapidly to the Kilby Center, where she wasted no time taking us to a lab as her phone rang. She activated the HoloProjector feature and said, “Good afternoon, Professor.” “Hi Amanda, what’s going on?” “The nanites you used... Were they actually the ones I sent you last week? Your student tried the revert function on them, but they failed to change him back? I need all the information on how they were programmed and what generation they were otherwise?” “Amanda, those were the exact ones you sent me! Did anything happen at all when the revert was activated? That should have been foolproof?” “My grandson got a pretty big electric shock, according to him and the witnesses.” “I have no idea why that would have happened? We use them all the time?” “I have a few ideas,” Grandma told him, “but I need more information.” “I’ll log into my account and send you the data I have in a couple minutes? It should be the same, but you can take a look.” “Thank you,” she said and hung up. “Connor, just sit down on this for a few minutes,” she told me while placing me on something that looked sort of like a scale but was easily wide enough to sit cross-legged. I watched her do some things with a tablet for a moment before saying, “Tessa?” Right then, the hologram I thought now only lived at her house appeared in the room. “What’s going on Amanda?” “We have a problem with the nanites changing Carly back to Connor. Can you please run a scan and let me know what nanites are active inside of her right now?” “Certainly, just a minute,” the hologram said. “What do you think is going on?” I asked her, even as I saw Beth and Nikki sit on some stools near the table she’d sat me down on. “I don’t want to say until I know something more; give me just a few minutes here,” she told me. “No matter what, you’re not going to die,” she assured me. “Well, until you said that, I wasn’t thinking in those terms,” I said nervously. She stroked my hair, then said, “I’m sure you’ll be fine.” We waited for a long minute before Tessa rematerialized and started a display up in front of us. “There are currently three types of nanites inside of Carly. The first kind is completely inert and inactive. I believe they are type TH4111A and are typically used by the theater department to adjust actors and actresses to better fit roles. Next is a type designated LG141B, which is attributed to being a part of LittleGo Plus serum?” “Excuse me?” Grandma said, “Those are still inside her and active?” “That is correct, Amanda.” “And the last type?” I asked. “They’re a weird hybrid of an outdated type A42 that I believe was used when Stacy was here? They’re not quite the same, though, as they’ve had some modifications?” “Well, now we know,” Grandma sighed. “Tessa, can you run an analysis of Carly for the concentration of the Casein Protein I have tagged for incontinence?” Tessa was over thirty years old, and it took her a second, but she said, “The concentration is quite high, Amanda; there’s a significant build-up in the Pontine Micturition Centers. From my analysis, I believe those centers are completely coated and blocked from signal transmission.” “Guess I’m going to be in diapers for a while,” I groaned. “Looks that way, sweetheart,” she said, squeezing me in a tight hug. “Okay, we may be able to solve this, but it won’t be solved any time soon…” “You sent Ponce other nanites for me?” I asked her. She looked sheepish, “Your mom and I wanted to ensure it was safe since we knew you were planning on using them… We never dreamed they wouldn’t work? Or that those others would go active?” “So what do we do about school?” I asked. “That is an excellent question,” Grandma said. “Let’s go to my office so I can send a few emails, and then we’ll go home. I need to call your aunt too…” “Why?” “You’re going to need some new clothes, and I don’t think we have time to go to the mall today.” I tried not to smile at that; her following statement helped. “Especially since we’ll also need to stop by the grocery store and pick up some more packs of diapers. You won’t be wearing training pants while that protein has everything blocked off…” And with that, my mood instantly plummeted! BETH HAD WATCHED quietly from the side, even as Nikki had slipped out to use the restroom. She knew something terrible had to have happened the moment Carly had screamed earlier. She’d suspected something was wrong, though, ever since her accidents began. As she watched Amanda work, she thought she was putting the pieces together pretty well from what was said. Clearly, Carly could tell things were not good on the potty front, as her cute face fell so hard at the knowledge she wouldn’t be wearing training pants anymore. At that, Beth decided to do what she could and crossed the room to pick up her… girlfriend from the scanner and cuddled her in her arms. She wiped a tear from her pudgy face then and realized that if the nanites weren’t changing, Carly would be stuck with a baby face. It was hard to get the full view as she held her, but Beth grimaced internally for the poor girl who was now every Big’s dream adoptee. Carly’s hair was blonde and definitely ‘cute’ even without the color being as light as possible. ‘She’s probably the kind of person who could just be out in the sun for a summer, though, and it would bleach,’ she thought while running a hand through the back of her hair and following Amanda to her office. When they set up the nanites to work on her, there had been a very accurate decision that she wouldn’t have breasts, and just child hips still, so no signs she was an adult. If anything, most people would assume she was a Tweener or a Big’s child about six months to one year of age at most. ‘Crawling to toddling if they were lucky’ for that milestone. They closed Amanda’s door behind them. Beth noted that Nikki had seen them but had chosen to stay outside the office. “Do you have anything you need to get done right now? Homework?” Amanda suddenly asked her as she sat on the office couch and held Carly on her lap, leaning against her chest. She shook her head, “I knew the project would take the weekend, so I got ahead on everything for tomorrow and most of the week.” “Okay,” she sighed, “just checking since this will take a bit. Carly, how is that diaper doing?” Carly jolted upright in her arms and blushed, “I think it’s wet?” “Beth, decision time; I know you two are a thing… Are you comfortable helping her out with these?” “Comfortable?” She found herself saying along with Carly. “Checking her at least right now?” Both were bright red, but at an embarrassed nod from Carly, she squeezed the padding of her diaper. “It’s probably getting close to needing a change? Still okay, though?” “Carly, you have a choice. Can you wait a while yet, or can Beth change you?” “Uhh…” Carly looked up into Beth’s eyes, and it looked like the looks of a deer freezing on the road and staring at its impending doom by car. Beth squeezed her and whispered, “It’s up to you; I’ll do it if you want me to. It doesn’t change anything between us. You’ll be going through a lot of those each day, and the university won’t let you change yourself?” “Beth,” Carly said while leaning into her. Amanda pulled out a diaper from her purse and a packet of wipes. “Just change her on the couch, Beth; you can use a changing pad in that basket.” Beth felt her internals icing up and her face burning like the sun. She stood and placed Carly back on the couch before walking to the waiting diaper and wipes. ‘I’m really about to change my boy… girlfriend’s diaper?!?’ It was taking her a bit of a leap to change the gender in her mind, even though nothing changed about how she felt about her. There was a connection with her that she’d never had with someone before. ‘About to be a whole new kind of connection,’ a voice in her head practically giggled at her. With a fresh diaper and wipes in hand, she crossed over and grabbed the purple changing pad covered in butterflies, even as Amanda was rapidly working on her emails and contacts. She could see it was an older pad, but it still did the trick as she unfolded it onto the couch. Gently, she lifted Carly under the shoulders and laid her out on top of the mat. Carly was just long enough to nearly fill the entire pad length. Beth ran a hand gently through her hair, which had shifted into her face. She placed her on her back, squeezed her shoulder, and then forced herself to pretend her girlfriend was just a baby who needed her diaper changed. That thought made her grimace, but she smiled as she looked down at the tiny girl. “Lift up,” she said as she pushed her legs up and moved the dress skirt out of the way first. She could see the diaper was swelling a little out of the cover. The matching diaper cover was pulled down to her ankles then, and she checked to ensure it was still dry before moving onto the diaper. This brand of diapers had a line moving down the center to help you tell when to change it. The area was discolored along about seventy percent of it, and from Beth’s time in Livy’s mom’s daycare hanging out, she knew it was time for a change. ‘She’s just one of her kids,’ she tried to tell herself. She thought back to the visits she’d made with Livy back there. Apparently, when you’re avoiding adoption yourself, finding a daycare that’s safe for your own babies is tough. It was a bit risky constantly working around the diapers Bigs thought you belonged in. Still, Livy’s mom felt it was a mission to help other Littles with their kids. Having not spent much time around Little’s babies, even Beth had been astounded by how tiny they were compared to their Big counterparts. She ripped the tapes loose on the diaper, and opened it up. Having seen what happened to Charlotte in the one scene, she quickly placed the new diaper and wiped her up. Whether by choice or chance, she was fortunate Carly didn’t pee on her. ‘Some people think of that as fun,’ she shook her head. ‘That is definitely not something I’m getting into!’ Beth was gentle as she changed the small girl, but sure, she had done a good job. She covered the new diaper with the diaper cover and wrapped the wipes in the old one, balling them up. “I’m going to go down the hall and throw this away?” Beth told Amanda. “Just leave it over there,” she said, pointing to a trashcan by the door with a lid. “The HoloCustodian will be by tonight to pick it up. There’s a bathroom in that door you can use to wash your hands,” she added, pointing to a door Beth assumed was a closet. “Be back in a sec,” she told Carly. I HAD FELT absolutely mortified when Grandma suggested that Beth change me! At one point, I had been bored and looked at some growth charts; with Beth’s height, it was like a big fifth-grade sister changing her eighteen-month-old baby sibling… And she was able to physically manage me just fine. It had been scary as she pulled the diaper open, but it was also the most caring touch I’d felt during a change in this dimension. She was gentle, loving, and quick with it… ‘Like Grandma said, it is inevitable she’ll help me again. I just hope I can maintain a peer role and not that of her being my babysitter.’ I heard the water run as she washed her hands before returning to the couch, pulling me onto her lap, and squeezing me. “I’ll never think less of you, Carly. I love you,” she said in my ear. I turned my face to her and quietly replied, “I love you too.” We’d known each other for such a short time, but I really did feel like I’d met my soulmate. Grandma’s phone rang right then, and I watched her answer it, projecting the hologram on top of her desk after motioning for us to be quiet. “Thank you for giving me a call, Ryan.” “Hi Professor, this has been an unusual week; we don’t usually talk this often,” President Barnes said. “Sorry about that; we’ll hopefully return to our normal once-a-year chat after this! You got my email?” Grandma asked. “I did, and I’m more than a little concerned about the effects you’re seeing. I’ve sent an email to the theater department to halt the use of those nanites until we’ve done a full review of the situation,” the university president said. “You might as well rescind that,” Grandma said, “Or, just modify it to say not to use it on Portal Littles for now? I’m certain Connor was a one-in-a-million fluke case.” “I still want a review done just to be safe; we’ll make it quick, though. What do you need from me? Obviously, if you can’t figure out a nanite problem, there’s not anyone else better?” “Well, there’s one Doctor we’ll take her to, but I agree with you. It’s more the university side of things. I want assurances that just because of her gender change and necessary identity change, we won’t have any problems with her registration?” “Oh,” President Barnes said, “I see where your concerns are. I’ll personally guarantee your granddaughter’s status here at Emerson. She’ll need to change nests then, won’t she?” “Yes, she will. I would ask that you please move her to Lilly Desmonde’s nest? She’s got a bit of a relationship already with Carly?” “Carly is her new name?” “Yes,” Grandma answered simply. “As long as she has room, which I’m sure she probably does, we’ll make that happen. I’ll call Grace Melburne, she’s the new acting Head Nest Mother, and let her know. I doubt it’ll be possible to move her in today?” “That’s fine, I’ll keep her at my house tonight anyway so I can monitor for any unexpected changes.” “We’ll let everyone know. Looking at her schedule, why don’t you plan to move Carly into her new nest after her HoloField Theory class? I think everyone can get away for the time she has lunch and get her to her math class without a problem?” “That’ll be great. Is it okay if Fred helps us move her in?” “That’ll be fine,” he told her. “Thanks, Ryan, see you tomorrow.” Grandma looked up at me, “I don’t think there’s anything else we can do today, Carly, Beth. Are you both ready to get out of here?” I nodded as Grandma gathered her purse and came around to the couch. She picked me up and sat me on her hip, “I guess let’s go get your diapers and anything else you need…” The idea of going diaper shopping made me want to just move into my new nest instead! ‘I’m glad Grandma suggested Lilly’s nest. At least I’ll have Mia and Amy in there too?’ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that Like Button for this chapter! If I see 25 I'll post another chapter on Monday. I have a bit of time off this week, so I'm hoping to get to writing at least 7-10 more chapters this week. Please help keep me motivated with the likes and comments! A lot of your questions have been answered in this chapter, please let me know what you think! Thanks for everyone who liked the last chapter! 💜 As always, if you enjoy this, please consider purchasing one of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia I might have almost dedicated this chapter title to you, your wording here was very timely! 🤣 Thanks! 💜
    34 points
  3. Chapter 96: In the Can WE TOOK A short break before returning to the scene we planned to start with at ‘Grandma’s house.’ Fortunately, that was a pretty short scene that didn’t involve a lot of cast or resources. Beth was involved in the scene for the first time that morning, but her parts were minimal. Meanwhile, I’d had another wet diaper changed to maintain the continuity that my character hadn’t had one… ‘I’ll probably be visiting those changing stations this week,’ I admitted. There had been no reason to meet the HoloCaretakers I’d heard about from the other Littles in murmurs occasionally the past couple of weeks. They were better about changes than the Bigs. Still, some of them had actual nanny programming, and I’d heard pacifiers and forced bottles happened to a few Littles. I sighed and shook my head, clear of those worries, as we moved to film what was probably the worst scene of the whole project for me. I knew it was also the one that would probably make non-Littles wish they were me! At the action call, I followed behind Charlotte as she cradled a sleeping Beth. Beth’s performance as a sleeping child was quite believable, even as she was nursing a pacifier. We stopped filming at the base of the stairs, started again for the stairs twice, and finally reached the nursery our characters now shared. Charlotte placed Beth on the changing table and changed the artificially wet diaper she wore before dressing her in a purple nightgown. She was tucked into bed, still sleeping, even as I stood by and watched. That particular scene had to be filmed a couple more times so they could get Charlotte’s goodnight kiss just right. It was kind of a cool shot because they filmed her from one side, placing her down on the bed, before virtually removing the wall to let a prepositioned camera get the view from the other side with the wall gone. “Action!” was finally called in the last part of the scene. Charlotte turned from the bed and whispered, “Come here, Brianna.” My not-so-dry diaper was exchanged for a dry one before I was dressed in a miniature version of Beth’s nightgown. As soon as she was done changing me, she carried me from the room and downstairs to the living room. A comfy rocking recliner was against one end of the living room, with a baby blanket waiting on the top of the headrest. Charlotte wrapped me inside of it before I heard, “Cut!” “We good with all of that?” Sebastian asked Will. “It should? I think that worked well. The lighting was good, and we had good coverage as Charlotte carried her down.” “The footage from the camera on the dolly looked good and smooth, too,” Sophia noted. “Okay, Charlotte, go put on the MamaSkin, everyone else, take five!” “MamaSkin?” I asked Sophia as Charlotte sat me on the recliner and walked away. “It’s kind of like the bodysuit Beth has been wearing, but meant to be for an actress playing a nursing mother.” “Meaning?” I asked. “Meaning it’ll prevent you from getting a dose of breastmilk if Charlotte is lactating,” Isabella said from beside me. I blanched, “So I really am supposed to…” “Nurse?” Isabella asked before nodding, “Yeah, and unless you really do want to nurse Charlotte’s boobies, this is the only way to film it and have it look right.” “Not that most boys probably don’t dream of that,” Sophia joked. I rolled my eyes, but as I saw Beth descending the staircase, I asked the important follow-up question: “So what am I drinking?” Gary showed up right then, “Just some plain cow’s milk,” he said. “Promise?” Beth asked, coming up right then. “I even brought the sealed container to show you before we load her with it,” he said reassuringly. When Charlotte returned, I watched as they placed a couple of ‘bladders’ on either side of her that fed into hoses that least to nipples on skin that I would have been convinced was real if I couldn’t see the seams at close inspection. My limited time of seeing nipples in photos led me to believe it was as realistic as something could get. “Comfy enough?” Gary asked Charlotte. She shrugged, “Honestly, this is pretty weird.” “Better than giving the audience a look at your real chest?” he asked. She rolled her eyes, “Trust me, this will look real enough! I’m not sure which would be worse between the fake CGI images and this. I admit I always thought I’d make a lot more money for my first nude scene!” Everyone on set laughed at that. “Someone hand me my little girl, and let’s get this show on the road!” Charlotte said after getting her top back and settled into looking modest and normal. I was placed on her lap, and she gave me a reassuring squeeze as we waited for the crew to finish getting to their places. “Quiet on the set!” A moment later, I heard, “Scene twenty-six, take one!” “Action!” Charlotte made eye contact with me, and it felt like we had an exceptional connection at the moment as she soothingly said, “You’ve probably saved our company, Brianna.” I squirmed as if I was embarrassed and replied, “Hopefully?” “If nothing else, now I know who is responsible and to go after. I’ll call my lawyer first thing in the morning and get them to figure out how we get the police involved.” I shook my head, “It’ll have to be the Feds in this case. Rob and the others are looking at all sorts of Federal charges.” She nodded, staring at me for a moment before giving me a quizzical look. “You know, you could have just told me you couldn’t fix this, right?” I shrugged, “You’ve always been good to me, even before this.” “Even by me forcing you to be my adopted little girl?” “I could have run the other night...? I didn’t have to say yes?” Charlotte pulled me in tighter, “Why did you?” I chewed on the side of my cheek for a moment, looked down, and quietly said, “I knew you were a great mommy?” I looked up at Charlotte and saw several tears streaming down her face. I reached up and wiped one from her face as she gave me a small smile and choked back a sob. “I hope I can be...” she wiped the rest from her face. She suddenly looked down at her shirt, and as I followed her gaze, I realized there must have been another squib-like device, as a couple of moist spots appeared on either side of her chest. She looked down for a second before looking me back in the eyes. “I said I would give you a treat later?” “You already did? I thought that was the restaurant? I’ve never gotten to eat at any place like that before?” I paused, “The food was amazing!” Charlotte laughed, “For good reason, the only Littles there are adopted!” She smiled at me and tickled my stomach teasingly. “No... I had something else in mind that could help you adjust for these last couple weeks before we try potty training Callie again.” “What’s that?” Charlotte smiled at me as she said, “It’s a special mommy gift to you!” I forced my face to move to a panicked expression as if I had just figured out what was happening, even as Charlotte unbuttoned the shirt. I stared for a long moment before she physically adjusted me and placed my face at her nipple. I didn’t latch on right away, having been told to wait until she forced a latch on my mouth. As soon as I did latch, I began sucking away at the now-warm milk. “Cut!” I moved my head away from her chest and reassured myself based on the fact I could stop that it wasn’t breastmilk. “How was the take?” I asked as Charlotte straightened her top. “I think it worked,” Sebastian said. “I don’t think it would go any better if we did it again,” Will agreed. “Charlotte?” Sebastian asked. She looked thoughtful for a moment, “No, I think it worked fine. Let’s get me unhooked from this. Gary, can you get Beth and Carly into their last costumes, and we’ll film the final scene?” She looked at a clock high on the wall, “I think we might be able to get it all finished and in the can in an hour if everyone can hold off on lunch?” “Sounds good!” Will said. “Then take ten, and let’s finish this final scene!” Sebastian said. Charlotte gently leaned forward and let me down onto the ground. I walked with Beth and Gary back to the wardrobe room. My diaper was dry, so I managed to get onto the toilet and successfully went for the first time that day before being changed into a new diaper by Sophia and dressed in a grey sweater dress that was covered with a tessellating embossed series of hearts in the same color. The columns looked like lines from a distance, but it was cute. A diaper cover was pulled up my legs over my diaper, and I was turned over to Isabella. She had just finished putting Beth’s hair in a cute style with two little braids coming to the back of her head and a large bow to hold it in the middle. “There is no way that would last through a day of daycare,” I laughed. “With the nanites, it would,” Isabella said as she lifted me onto the chair we had been doing hair in for the past few days. “I forgot about that stuff,” I admitted. “It’s such an odd thing to use something so advanced on,” I told her. She shrugged, “We’ve had nanites commonly used for over thirty years; I don’t think any of us think it’s that advanced anymore?” “Huh,” I said. I felt Isabella working and knew she had to be making my hair match Beth’s. When Beth appeared in a matching grey dress herself, I knew we were indeed pulling the sisters’ look one last time in the film. BETH FOLLOWED CARLY out to the set as soon as Isabella finished with her hair. As much as she hated the look on herself, she couldn’t help but believe Carly looked absolutely adorable like this! The grey worked amazingly well with their hair and eyes, especially since everything in the playhouse and the daycare was so bright and colorful! As they came out to the soundstage, they discovered both the indoor classroom of the daycare setup and a play yard with the play house were set up and ready to go. Cameras were set up inside the playhouse, and it looked like one was set to do the same trick of making the wall go away that they’d used with the bedroom scene. She saw Charlotte just coming out of what Beth was pretty sure she had arrived in for the day. “Ready to wrap this up, you two?” “Definitely!” Beth said, “I never want to wear another of these outfits again!” Charlotte giggled at that, “I don’t blame you!” Ten minutes later, they began shooting with her, Carly, and a HoloCharacter inside the large playhouse. The HoloCharacter was about a foot taller than Carly but still shorter than she was. The character was playing with a toy pan on the stove, as Beth had Carly sitting in a ‘play’ high chair that was probably just one of those short convertible ones. She tried to spoon a fake spoonful of a jar of baby-pureed peas into Carly’s closed mouth. “You’re the baby; you have to eat it!” she whined at Carly. “But why am I the baby?” Carly whined back. “I’m older than both of you?” The HoloCharacter walked over and wore the sternest expression ever worn by a two-year-old girl, “You littlest, you baby!” Carly looked back at Beth, pleading with my eyes, but Callie said, “She’s right, you’re the shortest. Now sit in your high chair and let Mommy feed you.” Carly was about to fight more when she added, “I’ll tell Mommy on you if you don’t!” With a sigh, Carly pretended to eat the play food and did her best not to let the fake spoon hit her mouth. She managed to actually land it inside twice, though, and Beth smirked as Carly made a face as if she had sand or something in her mouth. When enough time passed that she would have seemed to get bored of it, she said, “All done! What a good baby!” Beth grimaced internally but forced herself to smile as she suddenly squatted and activated her PooPloder. A moment later, Isabella came in to play Miss Terry. “Oh, did you finish feeding your baby, Callie?” Beth smiled and bounced a bit, “Uh-huh! She’s a good baby!” Isabella knelt down, smiled at her, and then turned her around to check her diaper. “I bet she is. Since you’re done feeding her, we’d better change Mommy into a fresh diaper, huh?” Beth looked at her with a confused look, “Huh?” “You’re poopy, dear!” “Nuh-uh,” she started to argue but made a face that sold her suddenly realizing she was. “Bree, come?” “Sure,” Isabella said as she grabbed both girls’ hands and led them inside the daycare. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “Will?” he asked. “All good, I think?” “Charlotte?” He asked. “I agree, I can’t see anything worth refilming. Beth and Carly did a great job with that scene. I thought I was going to lose it when the spoon went into your mouth, Carly,” Charlotte said. Carly stuck her tongue out at Charlotte, “I’m just glad it wasn’t a real play area… can you imagine how gross and how many germs would be on those things?!?” Charlotte laughed, “Babies don’t care though, huh?” “Almost done, everyone; let’s get this final scene in!” Sebastian said. There was a flurry of activity on the set as they reset cameras and relocated a few dolly tracks to smooth out some camera movements. Finally, they stood on the other side of the door to come in, and the call to action was made. Beth awkwardly waddled and followed Isabella to the changing table with her fully loaded diaper. Beth held her arms up even as Isabella leaned over to pick her up and placed her on the changing table. As she placed the safety strap on Beth, she looked down at Carly beside her. “Seems like you’ve got your work cut out for you here, Bree? But I guess you get to start potty training again next week!” Beth heard Carly’s sigh, “Mommy did say that.” Beth frowned deeply, “No wanna use potty!!!!” She then kicked her feet up and down at the end of the table in defiance! “No kicking, Callie!” Isabella warned. “Why not Callie? Being a big girl is fun! And using the potty isn’t a big deal?” Carly asked as if trying to defuse the misbehaving sister. “It’s boring! You have to stop playing!” “But…” Carly was about to argue when she went silent. Isabella was pulling the diaper cover down and the dress out of the way as she looked down at Carly. “Well, maybe you’ll both just have to find out how much fun you can have when you don’t have to stop playing to have your diapers changed!” “Bree, you still there?” Beth asked. Isabella patted her on the head, “She’s fine, she’s just having her own poopy moment.” “Bree poopy too!” Beth giggled. They filmed Beth being let down and Carly being placed on the table in her place. She winced as the contents of the PooPloder-filled diaper were pressed against her. Isabella quietly muttered, “You may never get out of diapers if she keeps that attitude up.” Beth watched from the side as Carly said the final line, “Don’t I know it!” They filmed the completion of the diaper change for good measure before Beth heard, “Cut!!!” Several minutes later, after reviewing the footage, Charlotte said, “That’s a wrap, everyone!” Cheers filled the room, as the crew felt they had done a lot of work to get there the past few weeks! “Okay, Connor, let’s go get you back to being Connor,” Gary said suddenly from beside them. “Cast photo first!” Charlotte insisted. “I guess,” he agreed. All of the crew crowded into the nursery part of the daycare and staged themselves, holding toys and rattles. A few even put pacifiers in their giant mouths. It was a cute photo they showed Beth and the others before they went to get changed. ‘I just hope we can get Carly figured out…’ she thought. Back in the wardrobe room, they helped Carly sit in the hair styling chair, and Beth watched Isabella first deactivate the hair nanites. A bow was still holding the hair in the back of her head. Still, the color seemingly instantly reverted to her usual dirty blonde, and her hair was a little more lifeless. Gary then came over with the tablet that controlled the gender nanites. “Okay, hopefully, this fixes everything here, Connor; you ready?” “Go for it,” Beth heard Carly say. As soon as Gary activated the system, Carly shouted in pain even as she briefly convulsed! When she stopped moving, everyone froze. It looked like nothing had changed!!! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button! I have some time off this week, so hopefully, I'll be able to get a bigger lead on chapters than I have right now. At a certain point, I may have to cut back to one a week to keep the flow going when my life gets nuts again in the fall. (It's always nuts, but sometimes it's worse than others!) Anyway, if this gets 25 likes by Sunday, I'll give you a bonus. If that one gets that, I'll probably be in the mood to give a third next week. This chapter answered many of your questions, but of course, some remain unanswered. Answers come in those next chapters! (Some of them, at least!) As always, if you enjoy my works, please consider purchasing the completed ones on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    33 points
  4. Chapter 99: Sparkles WHEN GRANDMA WOKE me up the next day, I swore I’d only slept for an hour at most! I was exhausted, but adrenaline carried me through a very aggressive morning swim. A shower followed, and Grandma had just gotten me dressed when Beth came in. “Want a hand with your hair?” she smiled at me. “If you don’t mind,” Beth added to Grandma. Grandma smiled, “Go ahead, she’s your girlfriend.” I blushed, “Sure?” “Don’t worry, I have the perfect idea for you for today!” She smiled as Grandma left. “Now I am worried,” I said as she got to work with me, sitting in my desk chair. “Normally, I might go ahead and use the nanite spray they used for the shoot with this, but I think you need to take a break from nanite anything for a bit!” I grimaced, but even then, I felt like the diaper was already a little squishy. She used a brush for several minutes, a miniature handheld battery-powered hairdryer, and then, finally, some sort of rod that I eventually decided was a portable curling iron. “Stay there,” she told me as she dug through Mom’s old hair stuff. “Good thing your mom left all of this stuff!” I tried to look at what she had, but she held my head forward, “Nope, not until I’m done, princess.” I blushed at being called ‘princess’ by my girlfriend! She peeked around, smiled at my red face, kissed me, and then went back to work. I felt her fiddle with the top layer of my hair on the backside for a few minutes before she tied something off and used a clip on top of it. “I’m not going to look bad, am I?” I asked nervously. “Of course not, silly! You’re going to look cute!” She said with a smile. “That’s what I’m afraid of?” I said, sticking my tongue out at her. She tickled my side without warning, then said, “Carly, I hate to tell you this, but you’re going to look ‘cute’ no matter what you do. You look like you genuinely should be in daycare or maybe, at most, a preschool. I think the only thing you can do until you go home is embrace the look and play up to the fact that no one wants to pick on a cute little girl who is nothing but sweet to everyone.” I looked at her skeptically, but she said, “See, you look adorable.” She took a picture, and I got to see myself in three dimensions. She’d put my hair up into a half-ponytail, curled my bangs that we hadn’t gotten rid of amid everything yesterday, and then clipped what seemed like a giant bow made with Emerson colors onto the tie holding the half-pony. “My sisters would love the bow,” I sighed. “They’re cheerleaders, right?” Beth smirked. “Yes,” I stared at myself for a long moment, “You’re right, I’m adorable. I hope they let me walk around…?” “If they will, I won’t,” she smiled. Beth picked me up without warning and carried me downstairs. My tights maintained a little bit of modesty, but I knew the skirt of my jumper was creeping up higher as she carried me downstairs, and it revealed my diaper area. Grandma said when she sat me in my highchair, “Carly doesn’t normally have issues making a mess, but grab a bib for her just in case. It wouldn’t do for her to be messy on her first day?” ‘No, the only mess will just be inside my diapers?’ I thought worriedly. Far too quickly for my tastes, breakfast was over, and we soon pulled into the parking lot. Grandma approached my side of the car and let me out while Nikki reappeared from a vehicle she’d somehow gotten out to Grandma’s house the day before. “Good luck, Carly, I’ll come by your Holo Theory class to pick you up,” she told me. I blushed but accepted the hug and kiss before placing my offered backpack on my back. “There’s four diapers in there,” Grandma told me. The HoloChangers have their own supply, too, but if Beth, or someone else you trust, wants to change you, there’s some in there.” “Thanks,” I said, blushing brighter. “Actually, let me check you before you go,” Grandma said. I yelped as she reached under my uniform and then clucked, “I’m going to have to remember you’re not potty trained anymore…” She opened the hatchback of her car and hoisted me up, “Let’s get you in a dry diaper before you go to class!” Beth stood by awkwardly, waiting after flashing me a smile. Grandma was definitely experienced with changing diapers, though. She changed me faster than anyone could have since it was only wet. After a hug and a kiss, we were finally free to walk away, with Nikki following about ten feet behind us. “So, how do you want to do this?” Beth asked as we walked down the sidewalk to Kilby, where our classes were. “What?” “Do you want me to ignore the elephant in the room? Pretend you’re not diapered?” I blushed, “Or?” “Or… I help? I can check on you and change you if needed between classes?” I shrugged, “It’s up to you? I totally don’t blame you if you want nothing to do with my diapers?” I sighed, “I’m sure they’re not all going to be wet.” She laughed, “No, they won’t be.” Without warning, she picked me up, “Well, if I’m changing you, that means I can carry you to places now, too!” “What? Beth?!?” She blew a raspberry at me and squeezed me tight. “I can make certain you’re safe this way!” I groaned, “Are you turning into a Big on me?” She giggled, “Not in that way, but you are undeniably cute.” We did make better time, at least with her carrying me. My feet didn’t complain nearly as much in the new shoes then, either. They were certainly not as comfortable as tennis shoes, and even the fake dress shoes the boys had to wear seemed more comfortable to walk in. “So?” Beth asked. “So?” “What is your decision?” “You can change me… and if you’re changing me, you can carry me,” I said quietly. With a smile, she hugged me, and then we split into separate classes. ‘What the hell has gotten into her?’ I had to ask myself then! ‘Hopefully, she snaps out of it. Otherwise, I’ll have to tell her to tone it down,’ I told myself. Walking into Doctor Turing’s class, I discovered I was a little later than I usually arrived. That meant more seats were already filled, and the occupants stared at me. Doctor Turing herself turned and saw me, “Can I help you? Are you lost, sweetie?” I sighed, “Good morning, Doctor Turing; you may not recognize me, but I’m Carly… Slane?” Her eyes lit up in recognition, “Oh, well… I guess there were some changes?” “Malfunctioning nanites for a film project my group is working on,” I told her. “Sounds like a… problem?” I shrugged, “No solution right now.” “Everything else okay?” “More or less,” I said. Skylar came up then and said, “Here, let me give you a hand.” I was in the air and inside the attached highchair before I could say no. Her actions caused my jumper skirt to flare up, and I had no doubt the onesie underneath that held my diaper in place flashed everyone—no doubt with the edges of the padding visible around it, too… “You look sooooo cute!” She practically squealed, “I love your hair!” I sighed, “Thanks, Skylar.” “Let me know if you need a change after class,” she said, “I could tell you’ve had to upgrade your protection.” I wanted to bash my head against the desk then, but fortunately, Doctor Turing began lecturing instead. She went over the projects we’d submitted to her and was ripping through each one quite pointedly. “Con…Carly,” she said, “Sorry about that, Carly. Your solution works amazingly well for what I asked.” “Thanks!” I said. “There are far more efficient ways to do this, though,” she went on about how I could have saved a ton of code and resources to get the same result. With a sigh, I just took notes and tried to learn as much as possible. By the time we finished the class, my brain hurt as Professor Turing took some really crazy leaps to make the process more efficient. It all made sense, but I suspected I would need to visit her during office hours or get Grandma to help me with a couple of the pieces of information she had shared! At the end of the class, Skylar helped me down from the chair, and I found myself impressed that she didn’t just check my diaper. “Do you need help with anything?” She asked nervously. I smiled at her, “I’m good, thanks, Skylar.” BETH HAD SAT through her class, disbelieving at how she had acted that morning. ‘What the hell is wrong with me?’ she thought. She knew that Bigs could have cossetting problems; she’d seen it firsthand with her mom and friends growing up, but never had she felt like that. She blushed and reminded herself she wanted a girlfriend, not a baby! ‘Mom made both work?’ she thought before mentally smacking herself. She’d paid attention in logic design but knew she was unfocused enough that studying with Carly would help her get back on track. ‘Carly,’ she thought. As soon as her class finished, she rushed out to find Carly and found herself kneeling beside her, “Carly, I am so sorry about earlier, I don’t know what came over me?!?” Carly looked surprised by her apology but said, “It’s okay… it was a little weird though?” “I think it’s hormones, maybe?” Right then, it registered with her that her cycle was getting ready to happen. “Definitely hormones,” she said immediately after. Carly looked at her and shrugged, “You can make up for it by being my ride to class?” She whispered then, “And maybe a change?” Beth noticed Nikki then and nodded that they were moving towards a bathroom, “Let’s get the change done over at Marconi so we’re closer to class.” “How was your class?” Carly asked her as she pushed open the bathroom door. “I was really distracted…” she told her, “You caused it, so you’ll have to tutor me tonight or tomorrow,” she teased. Carly just rolled her eyes at that. Beth wasn’t as experienced as others with changing diapers. Still, she’d done it enough on her dolls growing up, as well as a few actual babies at Livy’s mom’s daycare, that she was pretty quick with getting her girlfriend out of the not-too-soaked diaper and into the new one. “You probably could have waited a while?” “Last thing I want to do is leak on the first day?” “True,” she agreed. The two split off in Marconi, and Beth knew she wouldn’t see her again until after Calculus since she and her grandparents would get her dorm switched. “She’ll get to see how it is for the girls then,” Beth groaned. She’d heard that while the boys’ nests were terrible, the girls were worse and fully infantilizing doll-making machines. ‘Maybe it’s a better place with the new rules?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Carly is in for a long day no matter what!’ Her Fields and Waves professor started lecturing right then, and she decided that one class behind was more than enough. She got her head into the lecture and made sure to pay attention. I HAD SAT through another awkward re-introduction to my professor. Still, helpfully, Carter was in my earlier class and already knew the score. He helped me into my seat and fended off a couple of would-be mommies. ‘I guess if I’m going to have one, Beth is better than the others?’ I shook my head. As soon as she said her cycle, I had no doubt what that was code for! Growing up with five women in the house taught me to avoid and comfort my sisters and moms when they got a little crazy. It helped, and didn’t help, that it was the same days on the calendar that I knew to walk on eggshells! Based on the code Beth spoke, I knew hormones were definitely doing a number on her. The changes I’d undergone placed my body in a stasis as a pre-pubescent. That meant my body shape looked far more like a child than an adult, even if I suddenly regained height on a trip back home. The only positive was that I wouldn’t have to deal with my own monthly issues. The downside is that I couldn’t have kids if I wanted to when I returned. ‘Mom figured that out,’ I reminded myself with a sigh. Truthfully, that was a significant negative in my head, even though I had no desire to have any little ones at this point! The day’s lecture focused on the emitters themselves and how they needed to be tuned to work together. Our professor didn’t just give a how-to, though. It involved mathematically precise calculations and determining the proper angles to get the particles to collide correctly and align. In short, it was precisely why I had come to the dimension! When class ended, I gathered my things and left while hearing one girl ask, “Who let their baby sister come to class today?” and another say, “Someone brought the kid they were babysitting to HoloFields? That’s cruel and unusual punishment!” I just shook my head and kept moving to the exit, where Grandma and Grandpa awaited me. “How was class?” Grandma asked. “Good!” “Ready to get this move done?” Grandpa asked, already carrying the suitcases I’d brought with me. I shook my head, “Not really, but let’s get it over with?” He gave a short laugh and agreed. Grandma didn’t ask; she just scooped me up and placed me on her side as they walked faster than I would have been able to Sanders Hall. A few friends waved at me or gave me curious looks, but most knew I had large and important grandparents by then! She carried me all the way to the elevator before setting me down. I stood patiently waiting for the elevator to take us to my floor. I followed my familiar path from the past few weeks. I discovered the two nest mothers I expected to see already in the room. Mackenzie sat in the rocking chair while Lilly sat on the bean bag. “There she is!” Lilly said, standing up and walking over to me. Without warning, she hugged me, “Oh my god! You are so pretty!!!!!!” After releasing the hug, she added, “I’m so sorry this happened to you!” I was a bit surprised by the contact, but I gave her a quick smile, “Thanks… it’s a little strange?” “I bet!” Lilly said. “Sorry, Miss Mackenzie, I guess you both already know I can’t be in your nest anymore?” I swore it looked like Mackenzie was about to cry, and she suddenly knelt down and hugged me. “I can’t believe I’m letting my best friend steal my favorite Gryphon chick!” I laughed at that but noticed she wiped a tear away. “She’s right, you’re very pretty now! Miss Lilly has promised to take good care of you, and I’ve been promised visiting rights,” she said with a smile. “She also promised me we’ll still get to swim together in the mornings so I can keep in shape!” I looked up at Lilly, who nodded, “Yes, I have no problems letting you swim still. I need my swim partner!” “Thanks,” I said. “Well, you have a class to get to, and you should probably eat lunch? Let’s get you moved out and into Miss Lilly’s nest!” A half-hour later, I had my backpack on my shoulder. Grandma had my lockbox and a couple of small shopping bags they’d filled with things. Grandpa carried a stack of two boxes of diapers and wipes. Mackenzie was holding the case of water Grandma had brought that day, and Lilly forced me to let her take my two suitcases! Compared to me, they looked like they weren’t carrying anything! Lilly’s nest was on the same floor, apparently, but in the opposite direction at the elevator. We walked down an unfamiliar hallway to a door labeled ‘The Sparkles’ with a picture of a baby unicorn in glittery multi-colored splendor. “Welcome to the Sparkle Nest!” Lilly said as we walked through the door and into what I could only describe as the most over-the-top girly room on the planet! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! (I'd hate to withhold Friday's chapter...???) 😈 So it's official: Carly is about to have a new home and new nest mommy there! And we're about to hit Chapter 100! I'm currently working on Chapter 118 and am still ahead of you all, thankfully! As I enter the next couple of months, my writing time will decrease... I am trying my best to continue to make these chapters weekly, at least until the work is finished. I'm currently just under 350k words into the storyline, and I'm guessing there's another 100k to go. (Could be more, we'll see) Hoping to pass the Exchanged trilogy before this weekend is over! Speaking of Exchanged, don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    32 points
  5. Chapter 98: History Repeats Itself DIAPER SHOPPING WAS an experience I would have gladly skipped if asked about it. As bad as the first training pant search had been, this had seemed worse. Every female Big in the store, age thirteen and older, looked at me and cooed if I made the mistake of making eye contact! I noticed some jealous looks, but Grandma was intimidating enough to scare people away alone. Between Grandma and Beth, as soon as I was placed in the cart seat, they had been off to the races. Two packages of a brand called Monkeez and then a nighttime version of what looked like Pampers from back home were tossed in the cart. Several packs of wipes that would fit in my backpack, along with rash cream, powder, and disposal bags, all found their way into the cart before we made our way up to the front as my stomach was growling. “We skipped lunch,” Beth said, waiting beside the cart. “Yeah,” I said quietly. As we came to the checker, I expected some taunting. Still, the projected attendant just rapidly scanned everything, and we were soon on our way back home. “We’ll eat an early dinner when we get home,” Grandma said when my stomach growled as she placed me in my seat. “Thanks, I’m starving,” I told her. Beth sat beside me in the middle seat, playing with my hands occasionally as we drove. Nikki had sat in the front and decided this weekend that she wanted to remain with us despite the safety of Grandma and Grandpa’s house. Aunt Bella, Ryan, and Shelby all joined us for an early dinner. When they arrived, Beth and I were sitting on the couch. “Cute dress, Carly!” Shelby said. I smiled at her, “I’d rather not wear the toddler chic designs?” She laughed, “So why are you?” I sighed, “Because everything went wrong with the nanites again?” Beth and I explained what had gone on that week, and at the end, she said, “Well, I guess that explains the diaper.” Shelby came over and hugged me, then said, “Sorry, but you make a really cute girl?” “Dinner is ready!” Grandma called right then, and we walked into the kitchen together. I shook my head as I ate the tasty breakfast for dinner meal. ‘Now I know where Mom got that!’ Gigantic and thick waffles, bacon, sausage, and toppings for the waffles were quite plentiful. I had to give my order since I couldn’t reach anything from the high chair I was sitting in. An observer from our dimension would probably think there were four babies, a slightly older elementary girl, and a pair of grandparents if they looked at us since Bella, Ryan, Shelby, and I were all sitting in our high chairs. “Besides this minor disaster, how’s school going?” Shelby asked me. “Minor disaster?” Beth raised her eyebrows. “This seems like more than a ‘minor’ disaster?” Beth sounded annoyed. “Well, at least Carly wasn’t adopted and turned into a tummy-time infant?” Shelby shrugged, “At least by Little standards, this was definitely only a minor disaster.” My stomach turned at that, and Beth looked like she was about to blow. I winced when I realized she probably took it personally, and Shelby probably didn’t know. “Beth,” I said softly, “Shelby doesn’t mean anything by that?” “Huh?” Shelby asked. “Shelby, we’ll talk later… definitely not the right thing to say,” Aunt Bella told her in a strained, sympathetic voice. Beth, I’m sorry. Not many people know…” I could just barely reach and gently touch her shoulder since she was sitting close and did so. She sighed and said, “Sorry, I know you didn’t mean anything, Shelby.” Shelby looked at me with confusion, then at Beth, then at her mom. “Umm… Beside that… I guess school’s going well,” I said. “We’re done filming, so we just have to edit this horror down. Since we technically still have another three weeks after this until we were required to be ‘in the can,’ we’re ahead of the game?” “Are you going to have some sort of release party? I want to see this and throw popcorn at the screen or something?” Ryan said. That at least got Beth to giggle lightly. ‘She’ll be okay,’ I told myself. We went around and talked about things, and I even learned about some of Grandpa’s latest projects to occupy himself. As we finished, I was glad to see my front was clean. Shelby’s was, too, but Ryan definitely should have had a bib on. Several dropped strawberry spots were visible! Aunt Bella, though—it was a very good thing she had a bib on! ‘Grandma must have been intentionally missing her mouth!’ I thought with a shake of my head. “Mommy, once you get Carly changed, let’s have her go through the outfits I brought over?” “I’m sure we can do that, Bella, but someone else is going to need a clean change of pants, too!” she tickled the woman who was older than my mom but seemed younger than me then! Thirty minutes later, and two changed diapers later, Grandma, Aunt Bella, Beth, Shelby, and I were in my room, where fourteen boxes were stacked in front of me. They looked like high-end gift boxes, and knowing that Aunt Bella essentially catered to that clientele, I knew there was probably some nice custom clothing inside. She’d take the time to even number boxes to go through in an order. “Go ahead, open the first one!” Aunt Bella encouraged me. “You didn’t have to,” I started to say. “Nope!” She smiled at me, “None of that! I missed nineteen birthdays with my niece!” I sighed, “Okay,” and pulled open the first box. I pulled out what seemed like a massive pile of fabric. It unfolded and revealed itself to be a green Emerson University jumper dress. She had embroidered the Emerson logo on the left chest, and I saw five dresses in the stack. “Umm… thanks,” I said. “The next two boxes go with those,” Aunt Bella said. I blushed. I was excited to finally be given gifts of my very own girls’ clothes! Still, I would have preferred my first ones not to be a university uniform! I found six collared white polo onesies and six pairs of tights inside the following two boxes. “You can wear knee-high socks,” Shelby told me, “but I wouldn’t until it gets warmer. Those will work until you reach the temperatures to be allowed the slacks.” I just numbly nodded as I then opened up a box with three pairs of the girl’s slacks, which weren’t all that different than the boy’s with the elastic on the waist to easily pull them up and down, and then the additional snappies up the crotch to also allow for easy diaper changes. ‘I think the dress is actually less humiliating!’ Uniforms covered, the other boxes included a nice winter coat, mittens, a knit cap, pajamas, some coordinated casual leggings and tops, and three one-piece girls’ swimsuits. A couple of outfits looked like something Beth or a Big might wear, which I figured would probably look like I was pretending to be a big girl… But, in short, it was a good chunk of the beginnings of a wardrobe for my new status. Especially since the underwear was bought in the store on the way home… “Thank you, Aunt Bella,” I told her and leaned down to give the only adult I knew shorter than me a hug. “You’re very welcome, Carly!” She smiled. “One more box, though!” Grandma handed me one that had been hidden somewhere. I opened it and pulled out the most infantile dress I’d seen in my size outside of Meggy’s birthday party! It was yellow, with ruffles on the sleeves and skirt. On the bodice, an endless bit of embroidery detail showed it was well made - and certainly not cheap! As I held it up in the air, I realized it was also short enough that if I wore it, I would flash my diaper in any position other than standing still. “What is this?” I asked incredulously. “Oh, we’ll call it an heirloom piece,” Grandma said. “We still have to tell your mommy that you’re her little girl now.” “And this?” “It’s identical to the dress her parents got to see her in first,” she smirked. Beth looked at me with concern. I was silent for a long moment, then I began to laugh until I couldn’t breathe. “Perfect!” I coughed as I calmed down. Beth looked at me like I was crazy, but Bella told her, “Stacy is nuts. This is probably the best way to explain things to her.” Beth shook her head, “I think you are all a little nuts sometimes,” she muttered. Everyone laughed at that! Aunt Bella said, “I’ll make you some other things in the next couple of days, and I’m sure Mommy will want to take you shopping again.” I shifted a bit, wondering what was in my size that wasn’t meant for a baby! It was late enough then that Aunt Bella took Shelby home to get some sleep before she had school the following day. Grandma took me to the living room with Beth to make the call home. “Stand on my lap,” she told me with a smirk. I sighed, “She’s going to kill me?” “You have to get home first for that,” Grandma reminded me, “and by then, she’s just going to want to hug you.” I shook my head and waited for the connection to be made, and then I saw Mom, Mama, and my sisters on the other side. “Hi,” I said sheepishly. I watched the participants on the other side of the link stay absolutely still. There was a blink from Riley. Lila and Hannah both looked at each other with mouths open simultaneously. Mama just looked like she was hit in the gut with something. Mom was the first to speak. “Mom, where have you been keeping that dress?!? I told you to get rid of that!” she blushed. “And please tell me Connor isn’t wearing it for the same purpose?!?” BETH LOOKED ON as the family that let their son leave the dimension, just like their mother, was dealing with the same thing. “Sorry, sweetie, but I did have her wear it because history has repeated itself here…” “What happened?” Gabby asked, much less calm than Stacy. Carly sighed, “I told you about our film project?” The five most important people she had back home nodded, “Well, I was playing a character that has a gender change in the middle of the film and gets adopted. Our crew used a set of nanites that the theater department uses all the time for this kind of thing.” Amanda said, “They are used all the time for changes, and according to the stats I looked up, only have an issue point-oh-oh-oh-oh-one percent of the time. Even with the professor asking me to review the code, this happened.” “Of course, it would be Connor,” Riley shook her head. “Guess we have a new big sister instead?” Hannah said, sighing. “I have rather enjoyed having one boy in the house to keep us sane, though?” “I wasn’t doing a very good job of that,” Carly told them. With that, some of the tension was broken, and Amanda explained the situation. “So you have a whole mass of that protein now?” Stacy asked, concern evident in her voice. “It’s about the thickness right now that you’d expect if he... she’d been nursing for three weeks,” Amanda said. “And growing thicker by the moment.” “So diapers for the foreseeable future, huh?” Stacy asked. “Well, it’s not the worst thing, Connor. I assume you’ve already come up with a replacement name?” Amanda had pulled Carly into her lap a long while ago, “Carly,” Carly told her. “I like it!” Riley said. “Yeah,” Lila and Hannah agreed together. “It’s just like when we played together as little girls,” Riley added. “That’s what we called you then, too, right?” Beth turned to see Carly squirm but nodded, “Yes?” “Perfect then!” “So, are you normally keeping Carly dressed like this now?” Stacy asked. “No, sweetie. I just thought it might help break the ice. Unless, of course, Carly wants to wear it to school. It’ll be a dress code violation, but she’s adorable enough they might let it slide.” Beth wished she had taken a photo of Carly’s face at that moment; it was priceless! AFTER WE FINISHED with the phone call with Mom, Beth and I had decided to sit on the floor in my room and get some homework done. Occasionally, we’d talk about something, she’d ask a question, or I’d just talk. She yawned a few times, and I realized it was getting later. Without warning, she pulled me into her lap, facing her, and felt the wet diaper I was wearing. “Not staying dry very long?” I blushed, “No, and not feeling it either?” “Well, that’s not surprising; according to your grandma, you basically ended up with at least three weeks’ worth of those breastmilk proteins?” “I wonder if their milk would do anything to me now?” I said, instantly wanting to push the words back into my mouth. She giggled, “Please don’t try and find out! While I’m sure there will be no end of nest mommies wanting to pop their booby out for you, you really don’t want to get addicted to that stuff!” “Not planning on it,” I told her. “Just thinking aloud of what else could go wrong.” She squeezed me in a hug then and gave me a kiss on the lips. “As long as I have you, nothing can go wrong enough to matter.” I hugged her then, too, as some tears streamed down my face. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” she asked me. I shrugged, “I’m kind of nervous about tomorrow, actually?” “Well, it will be a big day for you,” she agreed. “What’s got you most scared?” I shrugged, “Moving in with a new nest? Having classmates see me as a girl now? I can only imagine how the fellow exchange students will feel about that one…?” She hugged me again, “We’ll get you through all of that, I guarantee you!” I shook my head, “Somehow, I don’t think you’ll be joining me in the nest?” At her look of horror, I said, “At least I hope not.” She nodded. “I'm sorry about what Shelby said earlier,” I said after she ran her hand down my hair for a few more moments. “She didn’t know…” she said. “At least, I don’t think she does?” I shrugged, “As far as I know, she doesn’t? You’ve all kept that pretty secret from everyone? Have you ever really told anyone?” “I’ve only ever told Livy,” she told me. “Not Reila?” “I probably should at this point, but it’s not exactly the topic you just bring up?” I nodded at that. “I kind of wish you didn’t know?” I turned to look at her, “Why?” “Because it’s got to be awkward dating a woman as old as your moms?” I laughed, “The fact that you’re still willing to date me after all of this means I’ll never care about that at all!” “You know, at some point, we need to go out on an actual date…?” I looked up at her, “You’re right!” I smiled, “So what do you want to do?” “Let me think about that?” She shrugged, “I wouldn’t have risked it before. Now that I have Nikki, I might as well take advantage of the overbearing safety she offers?” I nodded. “What do you think you might want to do?” I shrugged, “I don’t know the town that well… Dinner and a movie? Some sort of show? A picnic at a park?” I hugged her, “As long as I’m with you, it’ll be perfect!” She leaned down, kissed me again, and hugged me right before Amanda came in. “Hey, kids, I think it’s time to call it a night. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” We nodded, and I watched Beth go after one last hug and kiss goodnight. After Grandma changed me out of the embarrassing dress I was still wearing, along with the wet diaper, into my pajamas, she commented, “I hope it works out for you two.” “Me too,” I said. She tucked me in, “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning, then you’ll go to your first couple of classes. We’ll go to your dorm and move you at lunch. Grandpa is going to come to help.” “ID?” I asked. “After your last class, we’re going to get your ID bracelet switched to Carly. It’s still valid right now, though.” “I’m still safe from adoption?” She shrugged, “As safe as you’ve ever been?” Sighing, she added, “Unless you are adopted, that’s always a risk, Carly.” I nodded, “That makes sense.” After a pause, I asked, “Will Lilly be okay with me coming into her nest?” “I got a message from her earlier that she’s expecting you and will have your pod all ready to go!” “Great, my crib will be ready,” I groaned. “At least they’re leaving them open now?” “True,” I agreed. “And I guess it’s not like I’ll need to get up to go potty again at night.” “No, those diapees will easily hold all you can throw at them,” Grandma said with a sad smile. She kissed my forehead, “Well, my little granddaughter, it's time for the princess to get some sleep! Good night, I love you!” “Love you too,” I replied as she left, turned off the lights, and closed the door. I tossed and turned for a long time that night before finally succumbing to sleep! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave me a comment! I appreciate all of you who have done so on the past couple of chapters! This won't happen again for a long time, but because I have some time off and have so far managed a chapter a day for the past few days, I'll offer another bonus chapter on Wednesday if you leave me 25 Likes by then! Don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    32 points
  6. Chapter 94: Story Time BETH WATCHED CARLY look up at his grandmother in anticipation. “So, who is she?” he asked impatiently. “Did she tell you about the trip we adopted Bella?” Carly nodded, “I think most of the story?” “The dolphins?” Carly nodded, “I saw the picture you have in the hallway too.” She smiled, “That’s probably one of my favorite pictures with Stacy. She told you about the man we ran into?” She nodded. “And the girl he threw in the water when he was trying to escape?” “Mom said she saved her?” “Turns out that was Lilly’s mother.” “No way!” Carly said, clearly thinking back through all that she knew about her. “Didn’t Mom say she was only a toddler, though?” Amanda nodded, “We actually thought she was about five, but it turns out she was just a really short ten-year-old at the time. Her family didn’t care to correct any of the public records and be known as the victim, so we never found out she was older. Anyway, she seemed like she must have been younger?” “Was she a Big then?” Beth asked, “Lilly’s not short?” “Her mom, Kylie, just barely reached eight-foot-six,” Amanda said, “So really a Tweener, but since her parents were Bigs, she kind of slides into that classification still.” Amanda shrugged, “Lilly’s dad is about twelve feet tall, so she outgrew her mom by quite a bit. Kylie apparently had her when she was only fifteen. With her parents’ help, she had still managed to graduate high school and college early in spite of the teenage pregnancy. Lilly was an early graduate from high school at seventeen. I never dreamed of that connection because they're so close in age. I know it’s why I didn’t think of her at first.” “So… Umm…? What happened?” Beth asked. “I don’t think I’ve heard this story?” “Oh, I guess that makes sense,” Connor said. “Grandma, why don’t you tell it since you were there?” She smiled at us, “I’ll tell it, but let’s get you ready for bed first?” “Huh?” Connor asked. “I seem to remember both of you saying you needed a shower when you got in the car?” “Right!” Beth said. As she said that, Beth couldn’t help but think back to the stickiness of those stupid PooPloders! She winced. “So, Beth, why don’t you take a shower? Carly and I will take care of her in her room, and then we’ll meet for storytime in her room in about thirty minutes?” Carly’s face turned bright red, and Beth suddenly realized she had never told her she was okay with her revelation. “Okay,” Beth said to Amanda. She turned to Carly and hugged her. “Carly, I’m okay with what you told me.” She wanted to say so much more, but the relief in her eyes was genuine, and she guessed she’d made the right call. “See you in about a half hour?” Amanda suggested. “Yeah, that should work,” she agreed. Without a word, Amanda stood up, gathered her grandchild in her arms, and the two walked out. Beth wanted to say so much more, but at the moment, she could do nothing but remember the feeling of stickiness that she’d somehow been distracted from. Gathering her stuff, she hurried into the attached bathroom and soon stood in the shower’s warm jets. I HAD BEEN uncertain if Beth would hate me when I told her the truth, but the fact that she said she was okay with me helped me feel better. ‘Will she still want to go out with me? That’s a whole other relationship?’ I acknowledged. Of course, growing up with two moms, that certainly wasn’t something I would have a problem with. The idea of being with a boy had always made me feel gross and was part of why, while I knew I was trans, relationships had always been complicated in my head. Grandma set me down on the floor of the bathroom. She pulled the hair ties that I’d forgotten all about from my hair and ran her fingers through it. “Those do look cute on you,” she told me. “And the matching hairstyle and color you two have is definitely cute! If I didn’t know better, I would have guessed you were sisters.” I blushed but quickly pulled my shirt off, even as she surprised me by unbuttoning the pants. “Uh-oh,” she said. “Connor, did you know you had another accident?” “Huh?” I said, looking down. “I…” My stomach churned a bit. “So I take that as a no?” I shook my head, “No… I guess it’s not much, but… why?” Grandma sighed, “I’m not sure, but we’ll need to figure it out. Let’s get you in the bath; after you change back tomorrow from filming, we’ll see if it’s still an issue. It might just be a problem with the nanites moving your organs to different spots. Maybe your brain just hasn’t mapped everything yet?” I nodded. Grandma pulled the Pull-Up off my body by ripping open the sides and had a baby wipe in her hand a second later to wipe me clean. “Gotta be careful with those parts,” she told me, gently wiping my opening. After she tossed the wipe into the Pull-Up I nodded. She helped me into the shower and left me to it as I quickly washed my body, hair, and then my body again. I scrubbed the area the PooPloders had leaked off the underlayer multiple times, feeling like it was probably worse than the one time I’d had poop on me a couple weeks ago! I washed my hair and felt it instantly freeze back up into its shape before remembering the nanites on it. ‘Ugh,’ I thought, even as pigtails reformed on my head without something tying them up. “What?” I wondered. Before turning the water off, I used one last set of body soap on my diaper area. Grandma heard the water turn off and had a towel in hand to dry me. “What happened with your hair?” She asked. “Good question!” I shook my head, “I think the nanites in my hair must have reactivated in the water?” “They used nanites on your hair?” She asked, seeming a little concerned. “They wanted to ensure Beth and I had matching hair colors?” Her frown made me nervous, but she didn’t say anything else as she wrapped me in the giant towel and set me down on the counter. “Here,” she said, handing me a U-shaped toothbrush that did its thing in my mouth for me. A couple minutes later, a beep said it was done, so I pulled it out and rinsed the toothpaste. “What phone did they use to connect to your nanites for your hair?” Grandma asked as she carried me to the changing table.” “Mine?” “Let’s get you dressed, and then we’ll have them go to a loose style unless you want to sleep like this?” “I’d rather have it down,” I agreed, “Just in a ponytail like normal. Though it feels a bit weird since it’s shorter!” “I’m surprised they left it that long. I think I would have gone to a shorter bob,” she said, placing me on the table and digging around for a diaper. When she held one in her hand, I realized she thought I needed an actual diaper again, and I blushed. “They talked about it,” I said, trying to distract myself as I counted the accidents. ‘One after the four bottles, one in the restaurant, one just now… and there was a little bit inside the diaper after the last scene. I had four accidents today?!?’ My blood turned cold, but I said nothing else as Grandma finished taping the diaper shut. “I told your Aunt Bella you’d be her little niece tonight, so she made something for you.” Grandma held out a purple-footed sleeper with pink hearts and unicorns printed on it. I blushed but let her help me into the garment. A knock came on the door, and Beth came in. “You decent?” she asked, even as she must have realized Grandma had just finished zipping up the footed sleeper, which I now realized she matched. I laughed, “Really, Grandma?” “I figured your moms deserved a photo to preserve the memory here. Let’s get your hair reset, though, first,” she pointed me towards my bag where my phone was waiting. I accessed the app and managed to get it to go to a ‘no-style’ setting that caused it to flatten into a loose pile of hair at the back of my neck. A few quick brushes through my hair, and I could quickly throw it into a ponytail with a hairband. “Let’s put that higher,” Beth smiled at me and motioned for the brush. A few moments later, she was satisfied as the hair was tied up like my sisters did for cheerleading. I watched her make her hair match mine. “Okay, my two beauty princesses all ready?” Grandma teased. I stuck my tongue out but went along with it as she directed Beth to sit beside me on the bed and pulled me into her side. The picture was snapped a couple times on her phone before she showed me the picture that was clearly two sisters, not the boyfriend and girlfriend from last week. “Shoot me,” Beth whispered beside me, even as she pulled me into her lap. I giggled and leaned back into her larger body. I was very comfortable like that, and maybe even more so than with Grandma because she wasn’t quite as big. “You promised me story time?” Beth asked. “And you said you knew more?” I pressed. “Well, let’s get caught up on what happened with your mom first?” She said as she sat in the giant rocking chair, which she pulled closer to my bed. Beth squeezed me and began rubbing her hands lightly down the fabric on my arms. “So this was in the first couple of weeks Stacy was here,” Grandma started. “She’d made it through the placement tests with flying colors, and really, she’d adjusted to our world quite well! Fred and I decided it would be fun to take a surprise trip to Selegnasol before her classes began!” “I love that park!” Beth said. “You’ve been?” I asked. She nodded, “It’s safe to go visit. I wouldn’t hang out in any other part of that state for long as a Little, mind you, but since my mom and dad were with us, we were safe. Dad, of course, had his protective detail too… But, anyway, we’ve gone a few times?” “It sounds so cool,” I admitted, having looked up some updates from even when my mom had been there over thirty years ago. “I don’t think we’ll be able to make a trip happen, unfortunately,” Grandma consolingly told me. I shrugged, “I didn’t come here for that. Anyway, keep telling the story?” I encouraged. “Anyway, we were boarding the plane, and this tiny woman came and sat beside me. I held Stacy in my lap, and we pretended she was just a regular infant then. Fred was in the window seat, but the three of us ended up talking after we realized one of the flight attendants was up to no good. They poisoned her, and it was only Stacy’s quick thinking that saved her from pooping her panties right then so they could claim her.” “How’d she do that?” Beth asked. “Same way I dealt with the LittleGo,” I told her. “Mine’s on a necklace, though,” I added. She nodded, “So you saved her from pooping her panties, but then what?” “When we figured out what was happening, I offered to help her by making the stewardess think we were adopting her first. I had diapered her first, meaning I had the better claim over her.” “This is Bella?” Beth asked. She nodded, “Yes, so you can guess the fake adoption ended up being more permanent. When we got off the plane, we were threatened about her as someone else had lured her to Selegnasol. We hadn’t realized that it was part of a group called Venture…” Beth gasped, “They’re really evil!” Grandma nodded, “Yeah, and they really wanted Bella… so badly they chased us around. I know you have seen Carly here swim, but her mommy was just as much of a fish in the water.” “Dolphin, Grandma, dolphin,” I said with a smile. She smirked, “Anyway, Looney World had an attraction you could pay to swim with the dolphins, so we decided to surprise Stacy with it. She had an absolute blast with it after we proved to the workers she could swim well enough. We both had the time of our lives, and the four of us ended up showing up to watch their show a while later. One of their Venture operatives tried to convince us to hand over Bella, but Stacy was up to her usual tricks then. She somehow opened up her baby bottle and accurately threw all of the liquid onto the man’s crotch. He ran for it as Stacy started some appropriate loud shouting of, ‘If he has accidents, why isn’t he in diapers?’” I nodded along, remembering Mom telling the story. “What happened then?” “Well, the asshole decided to get a distraction and shoved a little girl over the rail into the tank! I could tell she wasn’t going to be able to swim, and I debated jumping in myself as Stacy pushed her way over the edge and dove in first!” “That must have been terrifying?” Beth asked. Grandma nodded, “Yes, and no… Emotionally, it was, but on a higher mental level, I knew she would probably be okay? Anyway, Stacy was about halfway across the tank, and Suzy, one of the dolphins, leant a fin to the rescue.” “And that girl was Lilly’s mom?” I asked. “Apparently,” she said. “I never got her name in all of the chaos as she was whisked away by her parents pretty quickly, and I was so worried about Stacy and Bella. I knew her parents’ names since I’d gotten a business card, but I guess I didn’t put it together with Lilly until I saw her records.” “So she’s probably an ally for Carly?” Beth asked. “At least for Connor,” Grandma smiled. “Lilly’s grandma never had a chance to fulfill that promise to help her with anything, so I’m guessing when she put two and two together with Connor, Lilly felt like she owed her.” “You think her mom told her about that story?” Beth asked. I nodded, “I bet she did; that’s probably why she learned to swim so well.” “Huh…” Beth said at that. “You two should probably both get some sleep? It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” “Can you just give us a half-hour to talk?” I asked her. She sighed, “Thirty minutes, no more!” “Thanks,” I said to her. A moment later, she left, and I turned around to face my taller love. “So…?” She asked. “So, you’re okay with what I said earlier? Really?” I asked. She nodded, “Don’t get me wrong, part of me likes the idea of a boy, but with our size differences, things would have to be a bit different mechanically, no matter what we did.” I blushed, “So you don’t think I’m a freak? You still like me?” She shook her head, “Nope, I don’t like you anymore.” I felt my heart stop, “But…” Even then, she began tickling my sides, “I love you, silly!” I giggled then and was happy to know we were okay. When Beth eventually let up on the tickling, I accepted a kiss from her on the lips that went on for several minutes. “As much as I would love to keep making out tonight, Carly, I think bed is a good idea. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow still.” I nodded, “Okay.” She stood up and hugged me before pulling open the bed sheets and depositing me under them. She pulled the covers up to my chin and kissed me good night, “I love you, Carly, don’t forget that. No matter what you look like.” I watched her leave the room, swiping the lights off as she closed the door. ‘Did I really just come out to her, and she still made out with me?’ I wondered. I pinched my arm, grimaced, and decided I really was awake. ‘What a day!’ BETH MADE HER way across to her room and grimaced at how she looked in the pajamas. There was no question she looked like at least a Pull-Up should be underneath her pajamas! After a quick bathroom trip, she was climbing into bed when Amanda knocked, “May I come in?” “Sure,” she said and let her in. “How is Connor doing?” “Good?” She said hesitantly. “Is she?” Beth looked at her, “What do you mean?” “Her mom already knew and told me, Beth, I’m not surprised. Sorry, but there’s a baby monitor still in the room that activates. I didn’t mean to listen in…” “Don’t let her know you did, please?” Beth begged. “I won’t… You really are okay if Carly wants to be a girl, though?” Beth shrugged, “I like her for her, I don’t really care. It’s not like we’d have an amazing sex life with her as a male?” Beth smirked as she realized Amanda blushed at that. “How did your parents make that work?” She wondered. “I try not to think about it,” Beth laughed. “Laura actually asked Mom once, even as I tried to put my hand over her mouth! She said it all worked because Dad isn’t really a Little, so his parts were larger than normal?” She shook her head, “And that is the only thing I heard, and I still want to bleach my brain from that information. I hate having ever heard about my parent’s sex life!” They both laughed at that. “If it ever gets serious, I will tell you they kept some samples back home for him.” Beth nodded, “She’s leaving in just a few months, though?” Amanda shrugged, “That’s the plan, but who knows what actually happens. With Stacy and your dad, both things seemed to just ‘happen,’ and the same seems to be true for the two of you.” Beth grimaced, “Yeah, they do…” She looked at the bed, “Anyway, I think I’m going to call it a night.” “Can I tuck in my honorary granddaughter for the night?” she smiled. “Isn’t she in the other room?” Beth asked. “She’s the actual one,” she laughed. Amanda did the exact same thing for Beth as she’d done for Carly a few minutes earlier, even kissing her forehead. “Good night, Beth,” she said with a smile as she turned the lights off. ‘What a weird day?’ Beth thought as she turned and looked at the wall to set herself up to sleep. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please Press the 'Like' Button and Leave a comment! (Especially if you want your bonus chapter this weekend! 25+ or no chapter 😈 ) So many of you guessed who Lilly's mom was back in the beginning, and I really have to say to you, "stop breaking into my hard drives!" Looking at my writing notes is forbidden! 👿 Really though I actually take it as a sign that I'm bringing you along on a journey that makes sense and doesn't go off on random unexpected tangents every time! This is a long weekend in the story length, so four more chapters to get some of the other answers you all keep seeking! As always, please remember that if you enjoy my works, you can purchase my completed ones on Amazon Kindle! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    32 points
  7. Chapter 36: Trust I WOKE UP to my diaper being pulled off, “Finally waking up, huh?” Mackenzie asked me. She quickly ticked my belly, “Since you’re awake and have a dry diapee, why don’t you go try the potty?” I nodded and found myself carried to the potty and sat on it. It took no time to have my bladder releasing, and I was surprised by how full it was. “Good boy,” Mackenzie cooed as she wiped me unasked. A moment later, the swim diaper was held open for me, and I was dressed in my swimsuit. My morning started off well with more laps, and I found myself racing a large body again after a while. I’d lapped the person several times before Mackenzie again pulled me out of the water. Miss Lilly had started treading water then and said, “I wish our dorm could participate in the intramural swimming contests; you would place well!” I just laughed, “I can only wish, Miss Lilly.” Mackenzie had helped me into the shower after she checked the swim diaper for any signs of a mess. I’d shaken my head and got ready as fast as I could that morning. I could finish getting ready before she pulled anyone from their pods by hurrying through my morning routine and tossing my hair into a low ponytail. As I hurriedly worked on my Screenplay homework with the university’s computer, I watched her pull the other guys out of the pods. Each was as deeply asleep as I had been, and I wondered if there was more to it than being tired? I also watched every nest member get marked down as wet for their night diaper. Liam no longer had a potty chart, but Mackenzie made a big deal about teasing him for being poopy too! ‘That must suck to be stuck in a poopy diaper overnight!’ I thought. ‘Of course, he will probably get used to it pretty soon. Mom said she got desensitized pretty quickly.’ ‘Why am I the only one still dry at night?’ I worried I was standing out in a way that would get me negative attention. The extra time before everyone else was up paid off, though, as I managed to get through the homework for Screenwriting and made a good start on a couple of assignments that I knew from the syllabi would be coming up for other classes. Liam was carried to breakfast instead of walking. “I just don’t want to bend over to grab your hand today,” Mackenzie told him as she loaded him on her hip. “Besides, it’s not like you weigh much!” Liam had turned bright red, and I couldn’t help but feel an odd jealousy as she carried him as the rest of our nest walked beside her to breakfast. I found myself sitting with the group I was considering ‘my friends,’ now out of the littles, with Ava and Amy. They had three other friends on the other side at a long, short table we sat at together. I leaned over to Ava and quietly asked, “Is anyone in your nest not wetting the bed at night?” “Connor… that’s…” “Embarrassing, I know. So…?” She shook her head, “Everyone, including myself, has been wet every night. I really don’t understand it! According to my mom, I haven’t wet the bed since I was three.” She blushed, “I even checked and messaged her asking last night.” I nodded, “They’re doing something to everyone.” “Really?” She asked in surprise. “This girl Maya,” she pointed towards a dark-haired girl about her height at an adjacent table, “said something new had to be happening. She said no one in the nests was staying dry since they returned from break.” I nodded, “I’m worried…” “The diapers keep it from being too bad,” she told me, “or have you been having the other kind of accidents?” I blushed, “No, the problem is I’m the only one who isn’t having those accidents.” She looked at me, “How?” I shrugged, “I have some ideas, but I’m worried it will get me noticed if I’m the only one who’s not. Would you let me know if you hear anything being said about me?” Ava looked perplexed but nodded. “I should hopefully be seeing Professor Owens today, too; he is sitting in on a couple of my classes this semester to learn more about the Big’s history here.” “We’ll see how long he lasts,” I said quietly. “Huh?” “He almost wet himself in my meeting with him and Dean Northrup last week.” She looked like she was about to ask more questions, but right then, Kaylee, her nest mother, came up. “Come on, Ava sweetie, we need to make sure you’re in a dry Pull-Up and ready for your classes today!” I looked at her, and she blushed, “I’m not….” She tried to argue. Miss Kaylee was more than twice her height, and I had a feeling she could be terrifying, but she just gently lifted her under her arms and stood Ava on the seat she had been sitting on. A quick tug up of her skirt pulled it upwards to where the waistband was the only part still in place. It showed off a pink Pull-Up that was certainly not dry given how swollen it was, and the princess crowns had disappeared! “If you were getting ready to say you’re not wet?” Kaylee said sternly. “I was going to say that wet, but I was wrong Miss Kaylee; sorry.” I worried she’d get scolded more, but instead, she was given a hug, “That’s quite okay! Sometimes little girls like you don’t know they wet that much! Usually, that means we probably should just use diapees, but we’ll keep trying Pull-Ups a little longer, though - maybe today is a fluke!” Ava shook as she grabbed her bag and followed Miss Kaylee and most of her nest out of the dining hall. Amy looked across at me then, having been one of the few girls not gone by then. “That’s getting old,” she said. “Did you end up with Pull-Ups after what Dean Northrup said the other day?” I asked. She shook her head, “Not until I can have only one wet diaper a day,” she sighed. “Miss Madelyn says sleeping counts, so it only takes one mistake or not being able to reach the potty… and let’s just say it happens more than that.” “Sorry,” I told her. She shrugged, “Ready to go to classes?” I nodded, “Yeah, probably should get going.” I shouldered the backpack that weighed more today with the weight of the school laptop, my laptop, and the tablet. All of those were pretty thin and light devices, but when you added them up, they still weighed a quarter or more of my new body weight! I hiked to the Kilby Center on my own and stopped by the bathroom before heading to my Intelligence class. I’d completed all the homework for that class, and I felt well prepared as I entered and found Professor Turing setting up for the lecture. I noted the high chair seat was clipped to the long table but decided to see if I could just sit in a chair first. Before I could even consider assembling the folding booster seat, though, I had a set of large hands picking me up. “Let me help you!” the female voice said, and I realized it was Skylar as I turned to see her. She wasted no time buckling the safety straps and setting my bag before me. “There you go, cutie!” she said as she ran a hand through the loose part of my ponytail. “Umm… thanks,” I said awkwardly. “You’re welcome!” She said, then whispered, “Look, I’m sorry if it seemed like I was overbearing the other day. I will fully admit that I have problems with my stupid hormones and mothering instincts.” I looked at her with surprise at the admission, “I accept your apology; I know from my family that it’s hard for you to resist sometimes.” She laughed, “I wish it was only sometimes! It’s like a constant thing for me, but I don’t want to force a Little to be my baby. I guess I kind of hope someday I can find someone who actually wants to be cared for by me.” I nodded nervously at her, “I hope you can understand that’s not my goal?” She nodded, “I promise I won’t push anything on you. I just may not be able to resist helping you if I see you struggling to do something?” I shrugged, “As long as you’ll take no for an answer if I say it?” She tensed but clearly forced herself to agree, “I promise.” “Good enough for me,” I said with a smile. She smiled back and then asked quietly, “Listen… I’m really embarrassed to ask this, but did you understand the homework?” I looked up at her, “It wasn’t hard?” Her face fell, “It was to me?” “What didn’t you understand?” I asked her. Professor Turing glanced over at us as she explained what she was having trouble with. It was about ten minutes before class began, so I did my best to walk her through where she was lost. “I wish you could help me study!” She said, “That already makes more sense,” she blushed. “I don’t have much free time in my schedule, but if you want to get together for lunch tomorrow, I might be able to help you then?” “I’m not on the meal plan since I moved off campus… Would they let you eat at one of the other restaurants here?” “I think they will?” I shrugged, “How about we trade numbers, and I’ll ask?” “What time do you have a break tomorrow?” She asked after trading contact info. “I should be off from 13 o’clock in the morning until I need to get to my next class at about 1:40 in the afternoon?” She nodded, “I’m not free for long then… You have a big gap between classes?” “Only on Thursdays, Tuesdays I’ve got a seminar I have to be at in the middle of that.” “Maybe next week…?” we discussed a couple ideas and decided we would have to finalize a time this weekend. We were about to keep talking, as I did think the girl was mostly harmless – even if she was clearly baby crazy - but Professor Turing began speaking. BETH WENT ABOUT her morning as calmly as she could, even as she cursed her schedule. She’d basically locked herself in her room last night to study. She was at least gratified that she didn’t feel completely lost in her Logic or Fields and Waves classes that morning in the beginning. Unfortunately, by the end of the class, the professors had both chosen to push the next steps, and she felt like she was back to being impossibly behind in understanding! In an effort to catch the concepts she’d missed, she carried her notes and tablet to lunch and sat down in a corner to try and figure out what the professor wanted. She was so into her work she didn’t even realize she’d had company join her for a long while. “Umm…” she jumped, “How long have you been there?” Connor smiled at her, “Just a few minutes. I didn’t want to interrupt? Do you mind if I sit here? I promise I’ll just be working on my own work?” She saw he had his tablet propped against his lap and the table even as he was munching on some fries. “Umm… sure?” “What are you working on anyway?” “This stupid Fields and Waves chapter…” she groaned and explained it to him. Connor smiled at her, and Beth couldn’t help but think, ‘I love looking at his face. He’s cute,’ she thought. ‘I wonder if he would ever let me play with that hair of his?’ When she finished explaining what she was lost on, he said, “Okay, well, assuming nothing has changed with the dimensions methods, you just need to…” Twenty minutes with Connor was like the two hours of class should have been with her professor. She now understood what was being taught, and it took everything in her not to leap across the table and hug him. “So, what are you working on?” she asked him. He sighed, “Holo Field Theory, I was able to get caught up last night before today’s class and thought I was going to be better off? Well, I guess I was, but there are still so many unique terms and concepts that I’ve never heard that I will have to spend several more hours again on it!” She nodded, “That’s how I felt before you helped me. I doubt I can help much, but what are you stuck on?” Connor explained the parts he was struggling with, and Beth found herself shaking her head, “I recognize about every other word you’re saying, Connor… I can see why people say that’s a nightmare class. It’s almost as bad as the portal physics majors talking about their dimensional wormhole homework.” Connor sighed, “I’ll get it; it’s just going to take a lot more hours of studying.” “Do you have enough time for it all?” Beth found herself asking. “I was up till after midnight last night trying to get everything done; I can’t imagine they let you stay up that late?” Connor shook his head, “No, definitely not normally.” “Not normally?” Connor looked around, “Mackenzie is taking me to some spicy eating contest tonight after the nest is asleep?” Beth looked worriedly at Connor, “Are you nuts? Those things are like deathtraps for Littles?” “Remember me at the restaurant last week? I think I’ll be fine.” “This is the one at Westerfield Hall tonight?” He shrugged, “I’m guessing? She didn’t say?” “Maybe Cassie and I will stop by and make sure you can live through things?” Beth found herself saying. Connor smiled, “That would be nice.” Beth felt her insides feel funny with that smile, and she couldn’t help but be sure she was really having a crush on this smaller guy. Eventually, they needed to head to class, so they walked together to Euler Hall and separated to go to their separate classes. As she sat down in Calculus, she hoped she could make it through the semester without breaking her heart with her crush. I SAT DOWN on my booster and made it through the one class that clicked fairly easily for me that day. At one point, Doctor Nash started calling on each of us for answers, and I’d been pleased that I’d had the correct one. Molly had been the only other person in the room to answer one correctly, and we were both trying to pin down a time study after class ended. “So… maybe Mondays after this class?” she suggested. I nodded, “I think that will work!” “Sure, you can’t do Saturday?” I shook my head, “My grandma will pick me up for the weekend.” “Your grandmother is really Professor Westerfield?” She asked. I nodded, “Yes, she is.” “That’s crazy! Anyway, I’ll see you Friday then. Are you sure you don’t need any help in the bathroom?” She asked as we reached the bathrooms I was heading to. “I’m good, thanks!” I told her. She looked genuinely torn to leave me, but I was proud of her for tamping down those instincts she’d told me about. As I used the folding step to reach the urinal, I thought about how Mom had said Grandma struggled with the same thing, especially her first week after she arrived so short. I was deep in my thoughts as I walked back to the nest room and put on my goggles to work on Holo homework first, then my other classes. Mackenzie showed up at some point, “You still want to join me tonight?” she asked. I noticed that Grayson suddenly looked interested. “Sure, I said I would?” She smiled, “Great! Once we get everyone ready for bed tonight, I’ll get you ready, and we’ll go.” I smiled nervously and said, “Okay.” “You going to get anything to eat before lights out?” I shook my head, “Figure I might as well save the room for the challenge.” “Okay then,” she said and walked to her apartment door, closing it behind her. I looked at the clock and saw we had about ninety more minutes until the lights were out. I was about to put my goggles back on, but Grayson came over, “What was that about?” “A deal I made with her; she’s going to take me to a spicy food-eating contest tonight.” “What?!?” He asked me. “That’s after lights out?” He practically sputtered, “And are you crazy? Littles can’t even stand the first round of that?” “What’s he talking about?” Logan asked. Soon I had all of the nest trying to talk me out of being stupid. Even Liam looked like he thought I was being crazy this time. They wasted about fifteen minutes of my time before I got them to go away, and I got to work again. As Mackenzie put everyone in their night diapers, Grayson came to me and said, “You realize she’s taking way too much interest in you, right?” I nodded, “Yeah, but better to keep your enemies closer,” I told him. “Besides, I’m looking forward to us making a profit tonight!” He shook his head but said, “Your funeral.” When everyone was finished, she came for me and said, “I know you can use the big boy potty, but given we’re putting you straight to bed when we get back, I’m going to put you in your nighttime diaper.” “What if I need to go before bed?” “Then I’ll take it off if you let me know.” I nodded as I knew there was no choice in it. Normally I pulled the dry Pull-Up down, but she instead just ripped the sides of my pull-up apart like it was messy and needed to be changed. The diaper that she dressed me in was just a standard baby diaper. Still, I knew I couldn’t easily pull the tapes loose from my experience the first day. She pulled the tie and button-up shirt off of me, and instead, from somewhere, she pulled out a pale green Emerson University onesie that featured a diapered Griffin on the front. The onesie seemed more of a pale color meant for a girl instead of a boy. She pulled the crotch closed and snapped the tail together before pulling up the pants I’d worn with my uniform. “We should probably have put some of your jeans on you that I saw your grandma bought,” she told me. I shrugged, “these are already worn.” She nodded, “Do you like the shirt?” I blushed, “It’s a little… much for me.” She smirked, “Good; hopefully, everyone will be so caught up with how cute you are! But first, we need to do your hair!” Mackenzie carried me into her apartment and placed me into a highchair. I remembered being off to the side before. She didn’t buckle me into the harness, so it was just a tall seat at that moment. I sat still as she brushed my hair, and I could feel her pulling it to the sides. “Are you putting my hair into pigtails?” I asked, blushing but secretly feeling goosebumps up and down my body. Something about her care made me feel good. “Why yes, I am,” she said with a smirk as she peeked around, “I told you I wanted to play with your hair!” When she finished, she showed me myself in the mirror, and I realized I looked more like I belonged in the girl’s nest then. Two bows that matched my onesie were tied off in cute bows. “There, everyone will believe you’re being punished for being stubborn, and we can enjoy ourselves tonight without any of the other mommies saying anything!” “What about the other guys?” I asked as she moved to pick me up. She smiled, “They’re already asleep, cutie. Let’s go!” I couldn’t help but look at the dimly lit pods as she placed me on her hip and carried me like a toddler out of the room. Unless they were faking it, it appeared she was right, ‘What is up with those pods?’ I wondered. The diaper bag she grabbed on her way out didn’t make me feel much better about my nerves, but I tried to trust her as she carried me to Westerfield Hall! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please consider leaving me a 'Like' and a Comment! The next couple of chapters are some of my favorites... so I might be convinced to post again this weekend with enough Likes/Comments. I'm not going to put a number on it, I'll let you know if you hit it, though! As always, if you enjoy my writing, please consider purchasing one of my novels on Amazon! If you do purchase them, please consider leaving me a 5-star review to help aid them in showing up on search results!
    32 points
  8. Chapter 102: Miss Lilly “I WISH I was,” Beth told me. “How?!?” “The university likes to sweep things like this under the rug…? They often avoid seeing students charged so they don’t get the bad headlines. I’m guessing this was the same?” “So if she’s not going to be found in prison after all of this, where is she going?” I asked. “Nikki said she caught a flight out to the West Coast,” Beth shrugged. “I’m not any more happy about it than you are. I can only imagine what my mom and dad are going to say?” I nodded. “This is… stupid,” I said before swearing. I figured it was safe to do so. Still, the last thing I wanted to do was discover a hidden recording mechanism in the world and have all of my sins exposed to my nest mother or the university. “Yeah, it is. I’m not happy that we weren’t at least consulted. I may see if Dad can still find a way for me to still press charges.” I nodded at that. “So… besides a raving lunatic being on the loose now, how is your new nest?” I groaned, “I have three sisters, and I think all three of them would be screaming to run away from the cuteness?” “How so?” Beth asked, her smirk making me wonder if she knew anything. I sighed, “Being called a ‘Sparkle’ constantly, dressed in the most vomit-inducing onesie? Glitter seemingly on everything? Or the cherry on top? The ‘Sparkle Chant.’ “Sparkle chant?” Beth’s eyes couldn’t quite glimmer the same way in the virtual space as they could in person, but I could sense her getting a kick out of this. “You have to show me!” I had far too clear a memory of the horrible thing, and after much cajoling, I said it to her at least. “There’s no way that’s it? Not with a bunch of the ultra-girly girls?” I sighed, “There are motions too. It made me feel like I was in preschool?” “Well, that’s how the nests are all set up, isn’t it?” “The boys were bad in their own way, but seriously, there’s like a daycare play area that takes up a quarter of the room?” I shrugged, “I guess I know I’ve heard girls are almost certain to get adopted, but I didn’t think they would try and force those behaviors on college students who aren’t adopted?” “Yeah, nothing is too far, Carly,” Beth said. She looked at the clock in the room we were hanging out in. “I’m going to call it a night; it was a long day. I’ll see you in the morning?” “Sure, Beth.” “I love you, Carly,” she said with a smile, giving me a hug and a toe-curling kiss. “Love you too,” I told her. When I hung up, I noticed my diaper felt soaked. True to her word, Lilly’s door was open, despite me being seemingly the only Little still awake then. I walked through and found her quietly watching TV with a set of notes in front of her. “Enough games for the night?” She asked. I shook my head, “I was actually just hanging out with someone,” I told her. “Your girlfriend?” She asked me. I blushed, “Yes?” “You have the prettiest blush,” she told me. “Umm… thanks,” I replied. “I’m guessing your tushie needs changed?” “If you don’t mind? Please?” “Certainly! It’s my job, Princess!” Lilly carried me out to the changing table, where she unzipped the sleeper, moving from my chest down to my foot to quickly remove my feet and rear from it. “You’ve definitely got more energy than my other little sparkles in here,” she whispered. I think they all crashed over an hour ago?” I shrugged, “I never need much sleep?” She pulled the tapes loose on the diaper before easily grasping both of my ankles in her hand and lifting. “Do you mind if we have a little chat after I change you?” “Sure,” I said, wondering what she wanted to discuss. “Great, I won’t keep you up too much later, though,” she added. Mackenzie wasn’t bad at diaper changes, but hers definitely felt more… mechanical? There were all the caring actions to clean up any mess, but it felt like I was just a member of the assembly line most of the times she diapered me. Lilly took her time, gently making sure I was clean before adding some cream and powder and sealing a new diaper around my hips. She was caring as she slid my feet back inside the pajamas and zipped me up. “All clean!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I said, blushing that once again I’d had a diaper that I’d uncontrollably wet. She pulled me free from the strap and the table, carried me on her hip back into her apartment, closed her door, and set me down in a rocking chair she had to the side. “I’ll be right back after I wash my hands. Do you want something to drink before you go to bed?” I almost said no, just because I hadn’t trusted anyone with drinks, but with no potty training to lose anymore, I said, “Please?” “Water? Juice? Milk?” “Water would be fine,” I said. “Thanks!” ‘What happened to not closing the door?’ I wondered. ‘I’m sure they’re all out, though. I could hear snores?’ She reappeared a few moments later with a sippy cup of water and slid me down on her lap after picking me back up. “So how did you go from being the only Little still out of diapers to seemingly having less control than most overnight?” I sighed. “You can trust me, you know?” she said, taking her hand and moving some of my hair out of my eyes. I took a sip from the cup and nodded after guessing it was safer water if it was from her kitchen. “I take it that you and your mom feel you owe my mom?” She nodded, “You figured it out?” “Grandma had to,” I told her, “I don’t think Mom even knew her first name? I guess she just saw your grandmother’s business card briefly once?” She nodded, “Until I came to school here, our family had never really left the West Coast?” “Small world, though, still?” I said, “So, do you swim because of what happened?” She nodded, “After Mom almost drowned, she insisted she learn how to swim, as well as the Little who saved her. Eventually, she got good enough to swim for her high school team. When I was born, Mom started giving me lessons before I could even walk!” I nodded, “That was basically my mom too.” “So what happened?” I debated the trust issue but decided I could tell her some of it. “That LittleGo Plus stuff they used on me contains nanites that help generate a protein that binds to centers in your nervous system. They cause you to not feel the need to urinate or defecate, so your body just goes. Grandma had knocked them all offline before they became a problem.” “That makes sense. I know Kenzie was surprised you didn’t need diapers after that. I think Northrup looked up more information and shared it with her?” I sighed, “Anyway, the film required me to be transformed mid-film into a female character. The costume department and production staff decided to use nanites for that. They wanted it to be realistic, and since it could be reversed easily, it made sense. Unfortunately for me, they also reactivated the others somehow, leaving me incontinent.” She squeezed me in a hug, “I’m sorry, Carly. Why didn’t you change back, though?” “There was some sort of weird interaction, and it appears I can’t be changed back now.” She sat silently with me, rocking for a few more minutes, “I’m sorry to hear that. You do make a pretty girl, though?” “A toddler one?” I asked. She shrugged, “You do pull off the look now. Without the uniform, everyone will just assume you’re just a regular baby girl.” I nodded, “Though most babies my size don’t qualify as toddlers yet?” “True,” she agreed. “More like crawlers…? I’m glad nothing happened that way. Anyway, now I’ve settled my curiosity. Can we hang out again sometime?” “Sure,” I said and yawned. “I think this little sparkle needs to go to bed!” She smiled. I was carried back to the room, and she opened the front of the pod and placed me gently inside. She tucked me in and handed me Kylie, who must have been brought from the other nest. “Does your stuffie have a name?” “Kylie?” “My mom’s name?” “It was so I could remember it?” “That’s sweet,” she said with a smile. “And here, you need a unicorn too!” I blushed but accepted the white stuffed unicorn she handed me, putting my arm around both to cuddle them into me. “Thanks,” I said. “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning,” she smiled, “Night, Princess.” “Night,” I told her. She put the front up, even as the end with the steps remained open for me to get out if I needed to. I closed my eyes and went to sleep, glad this long day was over! THE NEXT THING I knew was the feeling of arms underneath my body picking me up. I looked up and nearly jumped at the unfamiliarity of waking up to Lilly’s face, but relaxed and sighed, “Morning,” I told her. “Morning,” she smiled. “Kenzie mentioned you are a sleepy little one in the morning?” I was placed on the changing table and stretched out while she strapped me down. I shrugged, “Until I’m in the water?” “Well, let’s get you going there then!” She smiled. My diaper was soaked, so she took the time to wipe me clean before pulling a pink and purple swim diaper up my legs. She was hiding a tiny bit of fabric that I assumed was a swimsuit. Then, she smiled at me, “I can’t wait to see you in your new swimsuit! Miss Kenzie actually picked this out for you yesterday.” “Oh?” I asked and got a look at it. A pattern of bright pastel rainbow colors moved diagonally from the top to the bottom of the swimsuit pattern. There were white silhouettes of unicorns and stars all over that. There was a fake ruffled pink sleeve on the straps for the shoulders, and the bottom had a very short pink skirt that didn’t cover all the way to the bottom of the suit. It was in a word. Cute. For a real toddler! It was more than a little infantilizing for a now nineteen-year-old girl. I made no complaints, though, just cooperatively pulling it up over my diaper, squeezing my arms through the straps, and then tugging it a bit to get it to sit right. “You look sooooo adorable!” Lilly cooed quietly. I rolled my eyes, “Of course I do!” She tickled my side, “Now don’t go getting conceited now, Princess! Let’s go meet Kenzie and get you in the water!” I genuinely smiled as she carried me on her hip down the hall. Lilly liked to wear a robe down to the pool, and it was a nice warm fabric as I felt a bit chilly with all of my skin exposed! She scanned her wristband at the door, and we found Mackenzie pulling off her towel. “Well, good morning, Princess!” she said with a smile. “Not as fun waking up without you now? But you look way prettier in that suit than any of your others.” I turned the brightest red imaginable then. “Umm… thanks.” She laughed, approached me, and began tickling me a little. “I’m glad to see the suit looks good on you!” “Sure,” I said and felt comfortable enough with her to roll my eyes. She laughed and gave me a gentle pop on the diaper, “Well, go get in there?” Neither Lilly nor Mackenzie had to tell me twice to jump in the water. I began doing laps and getting adjusted to the feeling of the suit. The little skirt was enough loose hanging fabric that I thought I could feel some drag from it, but I also noted I felt stronger and faster again. ‘Lots to hate about the LittleGo nanites, but at least Mom’s are back in action!’ I set myself a faster pace than I’d gone for a week and noted I was again outpacing the giant in the water beside me! AFTER A GOOD swim, Lilly carried me back up to the nest, and I guessed I would be having my first shower in the new nest. Upon entering the bathroom, I discovered that wasn’t the case. “Where are the showers?” I asked, seeing instead a series of only bathtubs. They had some removable shower head sprayers, but nothing like the showers in the boys’ nest. “Girls here take baths,” she told me. “And usually at night, actually.” “But…?” I thought, confused, “Why?” She shrugged, “Probably related to the reason you have a play area in the girl’s nests, too?” I sighed, looking forward to a shower before. She sat me down in front of one of the tubs, started water, and added some strawberry-scented bubble bath. I sat there and felt a trickle of urine start going down my legs. “What?!?” I quietly squeaked. Lilly looked down at me, “You really don’t have any control now, do you?” I shook my head, “No?” “Well, swim diapers don’t really absorb anything. Otherwise, you’d be one gigantic puffy diaper in the water. They’re just to catch poopies.” I nodded at that. “That should be enough bubbles!” She looked at a clock, “May I help you today before I get the other girls up?” “Huh?” “Wash you?” “…Why?” “Because the girls usually like it?” “There are some weird girls here,” I said without a filter for some reason. She laughed, “Don’t knock it until you try it?” I shrugged, “Fine, I’ll let you?” She gave a quick, excited squeak that reminded me of my little sisters when they were about four and had a new doll as a gift. A second later, I was being assisted out of the swimsuit, and she ripped the sides of the swim diaper off. I noticed she gave a quick glance to see if there were any solids before she picked me up and sat me down in the large tub filled with bubbles. “I’ll just throw this diaper away, then we’ll work on your hair!” I was grateful she added the step of washing her hands first! Still dressed in her one-piece swimsuit, she gently pulled my hair free of the cap she’d put on my head and pulled out the spray nozzle. “Close your eyes, sweetie,” she told me with a smile. “Just lean forward here a moment,” she added. As much as I desperately hated the idea that I could no longer bathe myself, her touch on my hair and body over the next ten minutes was more soothing than I could have dreamed possible! She rinsed my hair first before rubbing in a shampoo that was definitely more strawberry-scented. “I’m going to smell like a strawberry?” I said, even as I couldn’t help but purr a bit at her fingers massaging my scalp. “Sorry, it’s my favorite scent that’s available for us as nest mothers.” “You have scents available?” I opened my eyes a crack after she rinsed my hair. “Yep! You could smell like apples, baby powder, mangos, lavender, or sandalwood too.” “Which do most go with?” “The girls tend to like baby powder, lavender, or strawberry. At the beginning of the year, I let this nest pick, and they preferred the strawberry.” “Beats smelling like a baby, I guess?” I sighed. “You sure don’t hold back, do you?” She asked. I wondered if I’d stepped over the line, but I guessed I could trust her, “Honestly, you and Miss Mackenzie stood up for me and were willing to defend me when I was poisoned. It earned you trust points. I can filter it all out, though, if you want me to?” She tickled my side and smiled, “No, I like that you have a brain. “Close your eyes; we’ll put conditioner in there now.” She was very gentle in massaging the conditioner, leaving it in while washing my body with a loofah from top to bottom on both my front and back. I was more than a little taken aback when, after she rinsed the conditioner, she changed the setting on the nozzle and practically power-washed my rear, though! “I know, not the most comfortable, but no need to get an infection or diaper rash here!” Soon, she carried me back to the room and laid me out on the changing table. “I’m glad your grandma brought diapers for you yesterday. I’ll make sure we order some for you, but I don’t generally keep that many in your size!” “What about the one you had that day?” “It was a leftover… Umm…” She looked like she was about to cry but managed to sniffle out, “She got busted in the weekend walkout after the movie night.” “Oh,” I said. I looked around the room. Is that where most of your girls ended up?” She nodded sadly, “Dean Northrup yelled at me because apparently, I let a rebellion formant in my nest. I think I would have been fired that week if she hadn’t been canned?” “Sorry,” I said to her. She quickly dressed me in my new uniform: a onesie blouse, green jumper, tights, and shiny, uncomfortable shoes. After a hurried look at the clock, she quickly braided my hair into a French braid and attached a gigantic white bow at the top of my head. “You should get your ears pierced,” she said as she sat me down. I nodded, “Maybe this weekend?” “Careful where you get it done,” she advised. I nodded. “Okay, I need to get the rest of the sparkles up; you can wait for them to go to breakfast or go by yourself. Up to you!” I thought of the excitement that week. “I’ll wait as long as it’s not past my normal time. Thanks for helping me get ready and taking me to swim,” I said. I walked over to her and hugged her giant legs. “Aww, I’ll do that every day if it gets me hugs like that!” I blushed and got to work, watching her get the nest ready. I must have missed everyone taking baths the night before because I only saw one girl disappear into the bathroom long enough to do so! Despite the longer time spent on me that morning, we were all out the door and to breakfast within a couple minutes of Mackenzie’s nest. “Cute bow,” Amy said to me. “Thanks,” I blushed, “Miss Lilly did it.” “She does like to dote on us,” she agreed, pointing to her pigtails, which had large green and yellow ribbons tied to the ends. With that, an almost typical day at Emerson began again for us! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press the Like Button and Leave a comment!!! I have been fortunate the past few months to have some solid writing time available, but unfortunately, I have had none this week so far. Please consider leaving some encouraging comments if you get a chance, so maybe I can have a good writing day on Saturday! Providing the necessary Likes show up, I'll give you a bonus chapter on Sunday, which will be the one-year anniversary of my managing to post at least one chapter every week!
    30 points
  9. Chapter 86: Helicoptering JUST BEFORE CLASS started, Beth received a message in the film group chat. Hey, Studio 3! Due to the idiocy of yesterday, we have four scenes we didn’t complete that were scheduled. Since Connor needs to be away to be with his grandmother by 25 O’clock tonight, we’re going to plan to do two of those after he and Beth leave. We’ll also try to get the other two filmed tomorrow after the planned schedule. Should anything not get done, we’ll push it to Sunday – I really want us to be in the can completely before Monday! Please make sure you are at the production stage no later than 19 O’clock today so we can get a move on things! Tomorrow morning, we need everyone there by nine. (Connor, we’ll need you there by eight to begin your temporary transformation into Brianna. ) Thanks! Sebastian ‘Joy!’ Beth thought as she read the message. She looked at the list and realized she was off the hook for any scenes that day, at least! All of the ones with Connor were the final ones with Charlotte and the office that led up to him agreeing to the adoption. ‘I wish we could just change projects now that Kelly is gone!’ Beth thought. She knew too much work had gone into the project already, though. Livy elbowed Beth as class started when she noticed her not paying attention. ‘Oops,’ Beth thought and did her best to follow the near gibberish that was Calculus IV. ‘Connor explains this so much better!’ “You heading back to the dorm?” Livy asked Beth as they filed out of class, and she spotted Connor. “No, Connor and I’ll head to Matisse to film first and then grab our stuff on the way off campus later,” Beth told her. “Be safe this weekend,” Livy told her. With a sigh, Beth said, “We’ll try…” She forced a smile, “See you Monday, Livy.” She had just reached Connor and started walking together when her phone rang; she saw it was her mom. “Hi, Mom,” she said. “Where are you?” “Just heading to the film studio?” Beth said. “Can you get away for a bit?” “Umm… it’s kind of for a class?” She thought for a second, “For what?” “I’m here on campus and want to talk to you and President Barnes about your safety.” “What?!?” Beth hissed. “Mom!” “Not this time, Beth; you’re not allowed to get upset with me. You had a really close call yesterday that should never have been allowed to happen by the university. So when can you be at the administration building?” “Let me walk Connor to Matisse, then I’ll be there? I’m not in any of the scenes today, but I really do need to be there, Mom.” “I’ll get you out of here as soon as I can. When you finish for the day, we’ll go to dinner with Amanda and Fred.” “Fine, I’ll see you soon,” she said and hung up. “What’s wrong?” Connor looked up at her with concern. “My mom decided she needed to come and be herself,” she sighed. “She’s here on campus to have a ‘meeting’ with President Barnes?” “Ouch,” Connor replied. “You sure you want to walk me over first?” She nodded, “Definitely! My mom can sit and stew for a little longer. I can’t believe the nerve of her!” BETH WALKED ME inside the Studio, where Gary was already pulling covers off racks of costumes. He smiled at us and asked, “How are you two doing?” “So-so,” Beth said with a wince. Sebastian came in then, “You two okay?” I watched Beth wince and knew she was definitely not doing okay with this many questions. “Any chance you all can please stop asking that?” I asked politely. “Fair enough,” Sebastian said. “Umm, Sebastian, I have to go to the administration building for a meeting.” “Everything okay?” He asked. She sighed, “I’m not in trouble, but I… ugh…” She sighed, “I apparently have a meeting with my mom and President Barnes.” “Oh,” Sebastian said. “I take it your parents were rightfully upset last night?” I looked at Beth’s annoyed face as she nodded, “That’s putting it mildly…” She paused, “I should be back. I’m not supposed to film any scenes today with my character anyway.” “Go take care of things; we completely understand,” Sebastian said. “Do you want someone to go with you?” Beth blushed, “I’ll be fine?” “Didn’t I hear Kelly is out on bail? Maybe someone should go with you,” Gary said. “Ethan is done setting up the set for this scene. Why don’t you have him walk over with you?” “Great idea,” Sebastian said. “I hate this…” Beth said glumly. I hugged her, “Sorry, I have a feeling my mom would be here today too if she wasn’t worried about more shrinking…” Beth giggled at that. “She was what, three feet tall, you said?” I nodded. “Yeah, being a preemie-sized Little might not be the safest thing.” “Being stuck as a little kid back home again wouldn’t be her preference either!” As soon as they found Ethan, a guy just under ten foot tall who was in charge of the art setup for the project, he walked with her to the meeting while the rest of us got underway. “Okay, Connor, you need to wear that shirt with the khaki pants. Come see me for makeup, and Isabella should be here in a second to do hair for you all.” So began the act that was almost seeming routine now of getting dressed in costume, having Gary activate a look on the SkinSync makeup that was still on my face, and then heading out to the set. We began the day by filming the scene that would really introduce my character and the film. They had made a great space to film with a large conference table, a view out a fake window onto a city below, complete with moving cars and people, and a large projection screen. Around the table were already ten characters that were holo-actors and actresses without any lines. They were programmed to look at the speaker and give the occasional look or action. As I entered, the characters turned to me, and it was more than a bit unnerving! Thirteen characters were involved in the meeting, but only three of us were real humans. “How’s the lighting?” Sebastian asked Will. “I’m not satisfied just yet. Mason, would you adjust the lights up about ten percent and change the color to one percent more cyan in the light mix? That fake outside window is playing havoc with the camera sensors for some reason? Can you adjust the level down thirty percent there, too, please?” I walked around and watched as a side of the room was open about fifty percent down that wall, allowing cameras and crew to access the room easily. All of our cameras, plus an overhead one, were showing on a series of monitor screens. “How’s that?” Mason asked. “Better, much better!” “We can always fix some of that in post, too,” Charlotte reminded everyone. “The less we have to do, the more we can spend on other refinements,” I said. She smiled at me, “Guess you’re the one who would be doing that!” I nodded. “Okay, is everything good then?” Charlotte asked. “Think so!” Will said. “Places then!” Charlotte said. She bent over suddenly and gave me a ride up to my ‘adaptive’ seat for the meeting. It wasn’t a highchair, but the seat was much skinnier, bringing me up to the level of the table. I was a little embarrassed that I could still fit two or three of my rears in the smaller chair! Several minutes later, we began filming. For our first couple of takes, we just pretended we were having an animated conversation between Owen and Charlotte, with what seemed to be responses from the AI characters. Eventually, we decided we had enough of the opening footage and started again with Charlotte taking the lead. Even knowing her to be a kind person, I was scared of her as she asked, “Just how are we going to fix this?!? We can’t afford to just write off twenty-five million dollars!?!” The look of anger definitely was intimidating to someone who was only knee-high to her! She momentarily stared about the silent room before pointing at Owen, who was playing ‘Rob.’ “Rob! This is your project! Are you telling me there’s no way to make this code work??? That we’ve wasted three… years…” “Ah, crap!” I heard from him as he stuttered his line. “Cut!” “Let’s run that again; please try not to get hung up this time?” Sebastian asked nicely. So far, we hadn’t had to redo scenes due to flubbed lines, but we spent the next twenty minutes with him screwing it up over and over and over again! BETH WAS EMBARRASSED that her classmates stuck her with an escort, but she was also a little relieved. When they approached the admin building, she turned to Ethan and said, “Thanks, I’m here now.” He laughed, “Sorry, it probably feels a little overbearing, but the last thing anyone wants to see is you or Connor messed with.” She blushed, “Thanks.” “Do you need me to stay?” “I’m sure my mom will insist on coming along when we’re done,” she sighed. “Thanks, though!” Beth shouldered her backpack higher and walked through to a reception desk. She was about to ask where she should go when she heard, “Beth!” from a chair on the other side of a statue. She sighed, “Hi, Mom.” Before she could register any complaint, her mom hugged her tightly as she knelt on the floor and wrapped Beth in a crushing hug. She sighed, “I missed you too, Mom.” She squeezed her mom back, too; the truth was she was fighting tears, and it felt good to see her mom in person after everything the past few weeks! “Shall we go have our meeting?” she asked Beth after she stood up and reflexively ran her hand through Beth’s hair. “If we have to?” Beth sighed. Her mom led her to an elevator, and they began to rise to nearly the top floor of the building, which was among the oldest on campus. Her mom pulled her head towards her side affectionately with her hand, and not for the first time, Beth hated the size difference between the two. Her head barely reached the top of her mom’s skirt in the grey skirt suit she wore. It had probably taken her mom a lot of restraint to not pick her up like a little girl again! She’d been mortified when she had done that at her high school graduation after the ceremony, even as her siblings had a good laugh. The only thing that soothed the sting was that her dad was shorter. On more than one occasion outside of public view, she’d found herself being held on one of her mom’s hips while her dad was on the other! The doors opened to the opulent floor that was made up of the highest offices for the university. Another secretary greeted them and ushered them into President Barnes’s large office. He greeted them with a handshake before motioning to two oversized chairs before his desk. “It’s good to see you, Doctor Sylvestor,” he said with a smile after we were both seated. Beth felt swallowed entirely by the huge chair but turned to see her mom in her ‘mama bear’ mode. “I wish I could say the same, Ryan,” her mom said coolly. “You and I had a discussion weeks ago, and we expressed concerns about the young lady who attacked my daughter yesterday?” The giant man looked slightly surprised to see the meeting going south this quickly. “Well, we did investigate! There was no evidence though…?” “Bullshit,” Beth noted that her mom was definitely mad now, “we gave you the evidence. Doctor Westerfield even demonstrated that she was one of the few people who could have been involved in sending the boxes of diapers?” “I’m sorry, our judicial board didn’t think it was concrete enough. I can’t speak about the young woman due to privacy concerns, but I assure you she won’t be back at Emerson?” “What about the others…?” Her mom asked. I WAS GRATEFUL that Owen finally stopped sucking all of the oxygen out of our scene. We finally finished his lines and moved on to a segment where I presented the solution. That was done in a couple of gloriously quick takes before we eventually moved on to the final shot of my scene. Charlotte said to me, “Make it happen, Brian! Everyone else, give him any help he asks for. Your jobs are on the line! This company is at stake!” With the apparent conclusion to the chaotic meeting we’d supposedly had, I hopped out of the chair. I hurried out a door of the room, followed by the others. “Cut!” Sebastian said. “Okay, just Hailey and Sarah are needed right now to finish this. Let’s get the other side of the set ready for the cubicle scenes with Brian’s setup. Connor, go get to wardrobe and switch your shirt since it’ll be a different day in the timeline.” “Got it,” I said and found myself heading to wardrobe. By the time I had changed shirts, they had the cubicle space ready for filming. I looked around and tested my adapted chair, too. This one actually fit me closer, but I noted it felt more like my highchair at Grandma’s! Soon, everything was ready for filming. I found myself and the rest of the crew watching as Charlotte and Sophia finished filming their scene. Sophia said Hailey’s lines, “Maybe she’s too smart for the simple things like the potty then? I mean, if she’s reading that well, a toddler’s picture book about the potty probably isn’t that interesting?” Charlotte looked amazingly upset and exasperated on screen, one step from full-blown tears. “What? I should try giving her a medical journal instead?” As they both laughed, I felt several of the crew holding in their own laughter. I hated the script and Kelly, but even I had to admit that was a good line! My veins grew cold as ice, though, as I listened to the seeds of the demise of my character begin being said. “Have you thought about a potty training buddy?” Sophia delivered the line as perfectly as it could have been done. It sounded like the helpful best friend giving tips. Charlotte’s response of, “Huh?” came solidly, too. I watched the rest of the lines get delivered very believably. ‘Charlotte is a hell of an actress,’ I thought. ‘She always brings out the best of anyone she’s with…’ I held in a snicker, ‘Except Owen… glad he’s got limited lines!’ Charlotte reached the home stretch of the scene, “But it seems so wrong to me. I’m not judging you, Hailey; I know Mindy asked you to adopt her, but I always hate forced adoptions?” Sophia responded, “So, just find a Little to volunteer? You’d be the best mommy any of them could ever dream of?” “Right...” Charlotte said as skeptically as I felt about the concept. Charlotte played at looking at the time before saying, “I have a holo meeting with shareholders in an hour. With everything from today I better get going to try and keep them at bay!” I watched a friendly hug between the two before ‘Cut!’ was sounded. “Great work, you two!” Sebastian said. “Sophia, when you finish school, you have to let me know if you want to do any real acting. I’m sure we can get roles for you! You’re great!” Charlotte said to her with a smile. I watched Sophia blush and realized she was probably another one of the fangirls like Beth and others. “Thanks, Charlotte.” “Okay, are we set for the cubical scenes?” Sebastian asked. “Just need Charlotte and Sophia to hit wardrobe,” Gary said. “While they’re doing that, Connor, let’s see if we can get shots set up for everything,” Will said. I followed him to the scene and took my place, sitting in the chair and occasionally manipulating the computer before me. They tested a few screen capture components and the programmed demo screens I had set up. “I’m glad we have you here for that,” Sebastian said, “I was listening to another group complain they spent seventy-five thousand on getting something similar done for special effects.” “What a waste?” I laughed, “This wasn’t even difficult?” “To you,” Sebastian chuckled. The girls came over, and Charlotte and I began the scene to show her how I’d managed to fix the problems. I loved the HoloProjection from the screen as the scene progressed, and I showed her the progress. Acting with her really was very easy compared to the other times I’d been wrangled into projects back home. We stopped for a brief change of camera angles before finishing up the scene in two tries. “Action!” Charlotte bent over suddenly and hugged me, squeezing me tightly. The surprise on my face, as my head met her sizable bosom, was utterly genuine! Charlotte exclaimed, “Brian, you saved us! I don’t know what we would ever do without you!” As she pulled away, I acted like I was catching my breath, even as I smiled nervously, “Happy to help, Miss Ingels!” She walked away as I resumed at my computer until I heard, “Cut!” “I want to stage the rest of this to where you two are talking far enough away he can’t hear you but just be able to make him out working?” “That’s going to be tough with how short Connor is?” Charlotte said. “Hmm… Maybe we’ll just have you look that way. We’ll have you stay in place, Connor, just in case we get anything usable?” “Sure,” I said, enjoying one of my last scenes being seen as a grown-up in this film! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave me a comment! It's possible I may post another chapter Sunday or Monday. (Up to you?) I appreciate everyone's support! I'll be mostly unable to check on this through the next couple days, so my apologies if I don't respond to you all as quickly as I normally do!
    30 points
  10. Chapter 73: Conferences "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, thank you for coming to this press conference. I know you are aware of the student protest that has broken out today, and my administration wants to assure all of our students that we believe in the health and safety of our students." He shifted for a second before continuing, "I've become aware of most of these concerns at the same time as you all and am coming before you to make sure you know we are taking these accusations seriously. Friday, my office received a complaint that a nest mother had poisoned one of the Littles she was supposedly checking on. Our office immediately launched an investigation, and that nest mother was terminated immediately, along with a co-conspirator. Their actions have further been referred to law enforcement officers for investigation to what my office believes were criminal actions." He clearly pushed a button on a tablet to switch to a new page. "Today, as students began gathering in protest in front of our administration building, we were made aware that more ill-advised actions were taking place against Littles on our campus. An investigation confirmed that since students have returned back from winter break, there have been an alarming number of issues with bladder and bowel regression amongst their numbers – far greater than normal amongst the population of our students." "We are still actively investigating the causes but are taking the accusations and evidence seriously as it does seem like illegal experimentation has taken place. As such, our office is taking the following immediate actions. One, Dean Northrup, the Dean of Little Studies, and Doctor Greene, the head nest mother for the dorms, have been placed on unpaid administrative leave pending the outcome of our investigation. Two, the alleged devices installed in the pods of our Littles dorms have been ordered removed before the end of the evening. Third, Littles will no longer be given a mandatory lights-out time for this semester. Instead, they will have a dorm curfew of Twenty-Six O'Clock, meaning they must be inside their dorm buildings by then. Nest mothers may choose to enforce a 'last-check' time for protective garments, but no bedtimes will be enforced." He shifted screens again, "Finally, any demerits that have been handed out before this date are now voided. Every Little student at Emerson resets to zero on our demerit system as of this evening. We will not revisit any past discretionary university discipline actions. Still, we believe this is a start to healing the many grievances brought to us today. Emerson University also pledges to provide medical support, protective garments, and physical and emotional support for any damages inflicted upon the students." He paused for a moment, "Thank you for your time. I apologize, but I will not accept questions at this time. We ask that the protestors please disburse and clear the area in front of the building in the next half-hour. Anyone remaining after that will be cited by University PD for trespassing." He turned and left even as questions flew at him from reporters. The image faded as Mackenzie turned off the holoprojector. "Well, now that you've heard that from the source himself. Do you have any questions?" She asked us. "So we don't have a lights-out time now?" I asked. "No, Connor, you may stay up as late as you wish. However, I will insist on putting everyone in their pajamas and night-time diapers no later than Twenty-Seven O'Clock. You may also ask me to change you earlier if you want. After that, you'll have to use your diapers for the potty if you need to go, as I have my own hours to spend on my homework." "What about what's happened to us?" Liam asked, "I hadn't wet the bed since I was six before coming here? Do I still have to wear diapers?" "You will have potty privileges restored in the form of you may ask for me to take you to the potty. Those of you in diapers will have to remain in them, though, until you show us you have only one accident per day. All Littles must wear night-time diapers until you go two weeks without wetting the bed." She looked at us, "As far as I know, Connor is the only one who's had dry nights in the past few weeks. I don't know how long the effects from those devices will last." "Did you know?" I asked her. "Know?" she responded. "That those things were making us wet the bed?" Wyatt pushed. "Know?" She shrugged, "I was suspicious, but our contracts forced us to follow whatever Doctor Greene and Dean Northrup said to do." "Are we done?" Logan asked curtly. "If we don't have that stupid bedtime, I want to get back to work on homework, so maybe I can pass my classes?" "We're done," she said. BETH WATCHED THE news conference in her room with Livy. "Holy shit!" Livy said, "The protestors actually won?" "And it looks like they aren't being punished in the case of the Littles?" Beth said in her own incredulous voice. "Seems like it?" "Somehow, I doubt this is over," Beth told her. "Yeah, I think anyone shorter than eight feet needs to keep an eye out this semester." Livy agreed. "In other words, us?" She responded. With a nod, "Yep, especially me. I do not like how close I am to the line there." "My dad was the same in college," she agreed. "So what's this about you doing some film project with Charlotte Perez?" Beth groaned, "I wish it was just a film project! It's like the world's worst and most cliché plot!" "It can't be that bad?" "Potty training buddy?" Beth countered. "No…" "Yep! And guess who's the dunce?" Livy looked aghast but giggled nonetheless. "You'll make a cute dunce?" Beth pounced on her friend then and was relieved Rachel didn't appear to force them apart. The two calmed down and studied together for a few hours while watching some of the chatter on social media across the university. Everyone seemed to agree that Charlotte was the reason for success instead of disaster. Even as many quietly voiced concerns that something terrible might happen to her now! I LOOKED AT the clock as we finished our meeting and saw it was an hour past that obscenely early bedtime that had been enforced the past week. I put on my EdgeSphere glasses and called Grandma virtually. I had learned how to use a neuro link to talk to where my actual voice wasn't heard so we could have complete privacy. "Connor?" she asked. "Isn't it past lights out?" "You didn't see the news conference?" I asked. "No, I'm on the way home?" "President Barnes just basically revoked all the rules we're bound by." "Really?" She asked. "What about Dean Northrup and Doctor Greene?" "Both being fired, it sounds like?" "Be careful, Connor; this seems too easy in my experience." Grandma seemed concerned. "Don't worry, I'm watching out for signs of problems… I agree, it's suspicious." "Well, I guess you can get more homework done this way. Don't stay up too late?" "I won't; thanks for coming for us today. I'll talk to you later. I love you!" "Love you too, Connor," she told me. I pulled the goggles from my head and tried to list things I could do right then. 'I have another script due for screenwriting next week?' I decided to get a start on that, choosing to use my laptop so I could still see the others on my periphery. An email popped up from Dr. Owens a while later. To: Exchange Students Good evening, Given there have been some significant announcements and events today, we wish to have a meeting with our exchange students tomorrow. President Barnes has given us permission to have you meet at the seminar room tomorrow, and we'll go to a conference room instead of that class to discuss your situation. Please make sure you are in attendance! Dr. Matthew Owens Professor of History 'Huh…' I thought to myself. 'They're not going to suggest leaving early, are they?' Right then, I noticed that the other three seemed to fade and go to bed shortly after the usual bedtime. Eventually, the time Mackenzie set for the last changes came upon the clock, and she said, "Connor, you need to use the potty one last time? Then we'll put your diaper on?" I looked up and nodded, "Please?" She followed me to the bathroom, grateful I could pull down the Pull-Up since she hadn't put a diaper on me earlier. 'She must have known what was coming?' I wondered. I washed my hands, brushed my teeth, and followed her to the room, where she lay me on the changing table. "What happened to your face?" She asked me quietly, the other three having already apparently crashed out for the night. "Long story… they were stuck on my face, but my grandma got them off this weekend?" "Hmm… I liked you better with it," Mackenzie smirked. Soon diapered and dressed in my footed sleeper, I felt the fatigue hitting me. "Guess I'll follow their lead and call it a night…" I hesitated, "Thank you for coming to my rescue on Friday." I gave her a hug then. "You're very welcome, Connor; Lilly, in particular, would kill me if anything happened to you." She squeezed me back lightly. "Why, though?" She shrugged, "I don't know entirely? She just says her family owes your mom?" She chose that moment to tickle my side, "Maybe she wants to steal you to come to her nest?" "Stop," I complained. She did, and I climbed up into my pod. For the first time that night, there was no closing of the door behind me. I could quickly get up, go to the bathroom, or just get out and study. It was both freeing and a little unnerving! 'Is it a trap?' I couldn't help but wonder. I squeezed Kylie tightly, 'I must remember to ask Mom about you tomorrow!' BETH WENT ABOUT her nightly routine to get ready once Livy had left. She'd spent a while working on homework, reviewing the script, and planning her week. She was about to think to call it a night when her phone lit up with a call from her dad. "Hi, Dad," she said. "Shouldn't you be asleep?" He shrugged, "Can't sleep right now, a little too worried about my little girl." "Daddy, I'm fine," she blushed as she reverted to her childish name for him. "For now… Amanda was telling me about this film project?" “Oh… that…” "Yeah, that?" "Umm… well, Charlotte has at least been defending us?" "But, you'll be wearing diapers? And using them?" "Simulated, I think?" Beth squirmed. "What happens if it gives people ideas?" "What do you want me to do? Drop the class?" "Might be a good idea?" "What about Connor?" "What about him?" He asked her. “Dad… I… umm…” "Are sleeping with him now?" He asked with a smirk. "That was innocent; we were clothed!" "I know. Amanda would have probably kept it from us if you weren't." "She told on us?" "More sent us an adorable picture?" her mom suddenly appeared. "Hi, Mom," she said nervously. "So I guess we both like shorter boys, huh?" Beth blushed. "Just Connor, Mom." "Well, we can't exactly get mad at you for dating different-sized boys," her mom told her. "Just be careful! With everything this semester, I don't want to see you over in Sanders Hall in a nest!" Beth turned white but nodded, "I know." "So what is Charlotte Perez like?" her mom asked her. "Really cool, actually," she told her. "Honestly, I guess it's like having Dad on the Supreme Court? Important and big-name people are usually people, too?" They both nodded at that, "In this case, she definitely came through for that protest!" her dad said. "How so?" "From the moment I heard about it, I was keeping an eye on things. We weren't hearing any cases today, so I was in the office looking up some past cases for precedent on an upcoming case next week. One of my clerks mentioned it since she knows you're there, and we watched that grow from about fifty to that crazy sixteen-thousand number that seems to have shown up!" "Where did that many people even come from?" Beth wondered aloud. "According to many, they came when they discovered that Charlotte was an ally for the cause. She gave interviews to just about every major news organization this afternoon, and it played very well for the cameras. Was she being genuine?" Her dad asked. Beth shrugged, "It's so hard to tell with people, but my gut feeling is that she probably was?" She paused, "She could easily have just said we're filming this stupid project and ignored all of the tauntings from Kelly and others, but instead, she put her foot down right away. If anyone dared to say something, they didn't after that?" "Huh…" her mom said, "Given who her mom is, I'm kind of impressed by that." "Her mom?" Beth asked inquisitively. "Let's just say my family was very much friends with her mom's family when we were little," her mom looked uncomfortable, just as she always did when forced to talk about her family. "Oh…" Beth said, "So I'm guessing Charlotte probably grew up with a Little for a sibling?" "More like a dozen last I knew," her mom said. "Her mother treated Littles like she was a little girl still collecting dolls to show off to the rest of the neighborhood." "Huh, I wonder how she turned out okay?" "Some of us try not to be our parents?" her mom said. "Sorry, Mom, sometimes I forget…" "I'm glad you can," she said with a sigh. "Anyway, you should probably get some sleep tonight, and so should we," her mom said while looking at her dad. "Okay, but you are an hour ahead of me, so there's not much room to talk!" Beth laughed. "Goodnight, we love you," her dad said. "Night, love you too!" As the holocall ended, she couldn't help but feel a little more lonely than she had been a moment ago. With a sigh, she went to the bathroom again, then climbed up into her bunk when Rachel appeared. "Good evening, Rachel; thank you for giving me space tonight?" she told her. "You're welcome, Beth; I could tell you needed your friend and then your parents tonight. May I tuck you in?" "Since you asked so politely," Beth said with a nod. A small smile did grace her face momentarily as she climbed under the sheets held open for her, then snuggled underneath as they were tucked shut. "Good night, Beth," the hologram said as she faded out from view. Hugging Rings, she turned into the wall and squeezed the red panda tightly. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ What did you think? Please leave a Like and a comment if you enjoyed this! I may post a new chapter again on Sunday if I see enough 🙂 I'm traveling home tomorrow from spending time with my family for the holidays, it meant things had to be posted a bit off schedule here. Thanks for bearing with me!
    30 points
  11. An early chapter? Why not! Tis the season! Chapter 68: Dirty I SMILED AT Beth’s last comment as Shelby asked, “Didn’t you say this was one of the bad kind of Bigs who wrote this script?” I nodded, “She’s among the worst.” “Yeah, and involved in other stuff against me, I think, but I can’t prove it,” Beth said. “Then how come the script is relatively pro-Little?” Shelby asked. “I don’t think you saw the cover; it’s been edited by Charlotte and our other director quite a bit. You can tell they were trying to make it slightly better than the average property drivel,” Beth said. I nodded, “I didn’t read it all before, but there definitely was no thought of having the character return to fix some workplace issue. It was just straight to daycare and failed potty training.” “Huh…” Shelby said, “Who would have thought we’d have an ally in Charlotte Perez?” “She really is way cooler than you would expect,” Beth added. “Shall we see if the Little can save the day!” “Sure,” Shelby and I laughed. As we continued, I drank more from the virtual drink and ate more popcorn. I mused about how amazing it was within the EdgeSphere reality that both actions felt completely natural and totally real! The popcorn produced a physical feeling in your hands and mouth. And the drink seemed similar. ‘Someday, I’ve got to research how they do this,’ I thought. ‘It’s like having that old joke of smell-o-vision.’ SARAH WALKS TO HER OFFICE AND CALLS HAILEY IN. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Hey, so I heard there’s a problem?” SARAH (MOM): “And there’s only one person who can fix it.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Who?” SARAH (MOM): “Brian! What do I do?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Bring your daughter to work?” SARAH (MOM): “But I didn’t want everyone to know I adopted her?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Bring her in after we close?” SARAH (MOM): “That could work, I guess...” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “It’s not like it matters when people find out, does it? You’ve already adopted her?” SARAH (MOM): “I plan to emancipate her though, and let her come back to work once Callie gets potty trained.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) (SNORTS) “Riiiight... Just bring her in. Everyone will love her new look! You can let her play on the computer for a bit, and then everything will be fine?” SARAH (MOM): “What about labor laws?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “It’s a family business? She’s just pretending to be a grownup again, anyway. No one will think it’s anything but an adorable chance for you to let her pretend to be a big boy again.” SARAH (MOM): “Guess I don’t have much choice...” SARAH TELLS HER SECRETARY SHE’LL BE OUT THE REST OF THE AFTERNOON. SHE GRABS HER PURSE AND HEADS OUT THE DOOR. “Naturally, use Littles for whatever is most convenient for you,” Shelby groaned. “Well, yeah? You’re just cute little diaper-messing machines until you have a brain and might be able to fix another problem?” Beth said with a snort. SCENE - WIDDLE LEARNERS BRIANNA IS SITTING CRISSCROSS IN FRONT OF MISS TERRY, WHO IS READING THE CLASS A STORY ABOUT A LITTLE WHO LEARNED HE WASN’T A GROWNUP. SHE IS SEEN SCOWLING, ALONG WITH TWO OTHER LITTLES, EVEN AS SHE IS CLEARLY DOING A POTTY DANCE NEEDING TO GO. TAMMY (LITTLE) “Just go already.” BRIANNA: “I don’t need to...” TAMMY (LITTLE) “You’re not going to be able to use the potty, you’re in the Fawns class. Just go, they’ll change you.” BRIANNA: “I don’t want...” JUST THEN, SARAH WALKS IN. BRIANNA SEES HER AND WALKS OVER, EVEN AS CALLIE BEATS HER TO HER MOMMY AND GIVES SARAH A HUG. CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Mommy! You’re just in time! The Little is about to be adopted!” SARAH (MOM): “Huh?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “It’s the Little Who Couldn’t Mommy!” SARAH (MOM): “You mean the Little Who Could?” BRIANNA: “No, she means Couldn’t...” SARAH (MOM): “Oh...” SARAH SEES THE ARTWORK ON THE BOOK THEN. “Well, I need to take my two little girls on a special adventure now. You ready to go?” BRIANNA: “Please!” “Please get me away from this gaslighting and brainwashing story time!” Beth said. “That’s crazy… I’m guessing that’s a real story?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I don’t know of that one, but there are plenty of others out there? My mom was pretty good about not buying those growing up. We had enough money that my siblings and I were never in daycare either?” Shelby nodded, “Little Explorers was one of the worst I had to hear in kindergarten. It was all about how a Little had to have a diaper on to explore, or he’d have accidents and have to stop.” “There are way worse than those… I’m sure Kelly would happily read them to you!” “Noooo, thank you!” I replied, and we resumed reading. THEY WALK OUT TO THE CAR, AND BRIANNA IS CLEARLY STILL STRUGGLING TO NOT MAKE A BOOM-BOOM IN HER PANTS. SARAH CHECKS BOTH OF THEIR DIAPERS AND DECIDES THEY’RE DRY ENOUGH TO BUCKLE UP AND LEAVE. “Really?!? Struggling ‘not to make a boom-boom?!?” Beth said, laughing hysterically. “That is definitely still a Kelly line!” I agreed. “Who even says that?!?” SARAH (MOM): “Callie, we’re going to take you to Grandma and Grandpa’s now.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Really?” SHE SOUNDS EXCITED. SARAH (MOM): “Uh-huh, we’ll drop you off and you can play with them all night tonight. They’re going to take you to the playground and then to Crazy Fun afterward for pizza.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Yay!!!” BRIANNA: “Can we stop by a potty?” SARAH (MOM): “Remember, Brianna, you’re both taking a vacation from the potty right now.” BRIANNA: “Please?” THE CAMERA SHOWS SARAH CONSIDERING THIS. SARAH (MOM): “If you can hold it a while... maybe?” “In other words…? No,” Shelby translated. SCENE - GRANDMA’S HOUSE THE CAMERAS PAN OUT OF THE CAR AND SHOW THEM PULLING UP TO ANOTHER LARGE HOUSE. A KINDLY OLDER LADY COMES OUT AND GREETS CALLIE, WHOM SARAH HAS UNBUCKLED FIRST. GRANDMA JANE “There’s my Callie!” SHE TICKLES HER SIDE AS SARAH BRINGS BRIANNA OVER ON HER HIP. GRANDMA JANE “And oh my! Is this my other new Granddaughter?” SARAH (MOM): “This is Brianna, Brianna this is Grandma!” BOTH ARE SWITCHED OUT, AND GRANDMA JANE NOTICES BRIANNA CLEARLY NEEDS TO USE THE POTTY AFTER SHE FEELS HER STOMACH. GRANDMA JANE “Feels like someone needs to use their diapee?” SARAH (MOM): “Work in progress, Mom, look, we need to go. You sure it’s okay to watch Callie tonight?” GRANDMA JANE “Only if you come and see me with both of them Sunday!” SARAH (MOM): “Deal!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Mommy, why isn’t Bree staying with me?” SARAH (MOM): “Brianna and I have to go somewhere not fun right now, Callie. We’ll be back to play with you later! You’re going to have good fun with your Grandma!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Promise?” SARAH (MOM): “Promise, now give Mommy a kiss!” CALLIE DOES, AND THEN SHE GIVES ONE TO BRIANNA, WHO IS IN SARAH’S ARMS AGAIN. THEY GO BACK INTO THE CAR, AND CALLIE IS CARRIED INSIDE. BRIANNA: “What’s going on?” SARAH (MOM): “Someone hacked into our systems at work... they destroyed everything on the Kensington Project.” BRIANNA: “How...?” SARAH (MOM): “Do you remember Hailey?” BRIANNA: “The intern who died?” SARAH (MOM): “Yeah, somehow someone logged in as her?” BRIANNA: SHAKES HEAD “That’s impossible! I personally deleted her credentials from the system with the Kensington Project.” SARAH (MOM): “You sure?” BRIANNA: “Yes.” “Uh-oh, not only are you relying on the Little you just adopted out of adulthood to solve your problem, you now have a bigger problem!” Beth said, shaking her head. “Mommy’s company deserves to fail,” Shelby agreed. SARAH (MOM): “Look... Would you mind going into the office with me?” BRIANNA: “Can I use the potty there?” SARAH (MOM): “Can you recover everything?” BRIANNA: “Maybe?” SARAH (MOM): “Then maybe I’ll let you use the potty.” BRIANNA: “Ugh!!!” SARAH (MOM): “It can’t be that bad?” BRIANNA: “You try pooping yourself!” SARAH (MOM): “You’re supposed to be helping Callie believe you’re just like her. She doesn’t ever skip a chance to have a poopy diaper.” BRIANNA: “I thought I was supposed to be helping her potty train?” SARAH (MOM): “In a few more weeks, we’ll try...” BRIANNA: “Who told you it was Hailey’s credentials anyway?” SARAH (MOM): “Rob?” BRIANNA: “Huh...” SARAH (MOM): “Huh?” BRIANNA: “Let me use the potty when we get there, we’ll see what I can do.” THE CAMERA ZOOMS OUT OF THE CAR AGAIN AND SHOWS IT DRIVING OFF. “Sounds like someone has a suspicion,” Shelby said. “Yeah, you’d think they would try and be a bit more subtle on the whodunnit aspect here,” I agreed. “Maybe the foreshadowing is a good idea, though?” Beth suggested, “Just coming out at the end without any clues might feel worse?” “I doubt it,” I said. SCENE - SARAH’S OFFICE THE CAMERA SHOWS SARAH PICKING BRIANNA UP OUT OF HER CAR SEAT AND CARRYING HER IN AS ONE OF THE LAST THREE CARS LEAVING THE LOT FROM HER EMPLOYEES DRIVES OFF. SARAH SWIPES INTO THE BUILDING AND IS PASSING THE BATHROOM. BRIANNA: “Please?” SARAH (MOM): SIGHS “Promise me to fix things?” BRIANNA: “I’ll try...” ANOTHER FIGURE COMES OUT RIGHT THEN FROM THE WOMEN’S RESTROOM. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Well, look who the cat dragged in!” SHE SMILES, WALKS UP TO THEM, AND HOLDS HER HANDS OUT. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND): “Can Auntie have a cuddle?” BRIANNA: “Auntie?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND): “Yes, Brian, I’m you’re Auntie now since I’m your Mommy’s best friend!” SARAH (MOM): “We don’t have much time, Hailey.” SIGHS HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND): “Come on?” SARAH (MOM): “Fine!” HANDS OVER BRIANNA. “Her name is Brianna, though Hailey!” HAILEY BEGINS BOUNCING BRIANNA UP AND DOWN AND NOTICES HER STOMACH. SHE PRESSES DOWN ON HER BELLY, AND BRIANNA GROANS AND GRUNTS. HAILEY SMILES KNOWINGLY AND MOVES TO HOLD HER OUT, AND LIFTS HER BUTT TO HER NOSE. “What is it with women Bigs needing to smell a dirty diaper?” Shelby griped. “It is a bit weird,” Beth agreed. “It’s disgusting!” Shelby shuddered, “Dirty diapers smell horrible! I should know! I’ve grown up smelling my mom’s!” Beth and I couldn’t help but nervously giggle at that! HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Uh-oh, someone was holding in a big present for her Mommy!” HAILEY HANDS HER BACK TO MOMMY. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “I’m just the auntie, so Mommy can have you back!” SARAH (MOM): “Gee... thanks.” BRIANNA LOOKS SHOCKED AND NEAR TEARS THEN. SARAH (MOM): “Come on, let’s go change your stinker butt, and then we’ll go to Mommy’s office. Have a good weekend, Hailey!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Bye-bye, baby girl!” IN THE BATHROOM, SARAH QUICKLY PLACES BRIANNA DOWN ON THE CHANGING TABLE. SARAH (MOM): “I’m sorry about that, Brianna... I was going to let you.” BRIANNA: “Just change me, please, this is gross!” SARAH (MOM): “Just a moment, baby.” SARAH PUSHES A PACIFIER INTO HER MOUTH AND THEN EXPOSES THE DIAPER. THE MESS IS VISIBLE IN THE DIAPER PUSHED TO THE SIDE; THE DIAPER IS CLEARLY WELL-USED. A SERIES OF WIPES AND SOME POWDER LATER, SHE HAS BRIANNA DRESSED AGAIN AND SET OFF TO HER OFFICE. SARAH (MOM): “So, here’s my computer...” BRIANNA: “How about my cubical?” SARAH (MOM): “Just in case anyone else is around, I don’t want you being seen there?” BRIANNA: “Can you bring the computer that’s there here? Or at least the keyboard?” SARAH LOOKS AT HER CLOSET AND SUDDENLY GOES INSIDE TO PULL OUT AN OLD PLAYPEN SHE USED TO USE WITH CALLIE. PLACING BRIANNA INSIDE, SHE LOOKS DOWN AT HER. SARAH (MOM): “Give me a minute. Stay put!” BRIANNA: “Clearly not going anywhere?” “I hate playpens,” Shelby complained. “I understand,” Beth said. “I took too long to grow as a kid, so I remember being stashed in one with my siblings until way longer than I should have been.” “The put-your-baby-in-a-cage-and-forget-them device,” Shelby agreed. “Why would you still have one when your daughter is as old as she is?” I asked. “Probably just left it in a closet she doesn’t use often?” Beth said. “If Callie is really Beth’s height, she could probably still nap in one?” Shelby said, nodding towards Beth. “That’s something I don’t even want to think about right now,” Beth complained. SHOTS OF AN AWKWARD AND LOST SARAH TRYING TO UNPLUG THE COMPUTER SCREEN AND BRING THE ALL-IN-ONE DEVICE AND THE LITTLE-SIZED KEYBOARD AND MOTION PAD INSIDE. SHE TRIPS ON HER WAY OUT BUT KEEPS EVERYTHING IN HER HANDS AS SHE HURRIES BACK TO HER OFFICE AND PLUGS IT IN. AS THE SCREEN TURNS ON, SHE SETS BRIANNA AT THE COMPUTER. SARAH (MOM): “So, can you figure this out?” BRIANNA: “Give me a little bit...” ANOTHER MONTAGE TAKES PLACE OF SCENES AS BRIANNA DIGS INTO THE INFORMATION IN THE SERVERS. SHE’S SCRUNCHING HER FACE UP AND UNKNOWINGLY NURSING ON HER PACIFIER, LOOKING ADORABLE TO THE AUDIENCE AND HER MOMMY. SARAH PACES THE OFFICE AND LOOKS WORRIED THE ENTIRE TIME. EVENTUALLY, BRIANNA POUNDS ON THE DESK. BRIANNA: GARBLED “Son of a bitch!” SARAH (MOM): “Brianna Marie!!!!” BRIANNA: “Umm... sorry, but this is amazing Miss Ingels... I mean Mommy. This wasn’t an outside attacker at all!” SARAH (MOM): “Who was it?” BRIANNA: “It was Rob.” SARAH (MOM): “What?!?” BRIANNA: “Here, let me show you...” A MONTAGE OF THE PROOF SHOWS THERE. SARAH (MOM): “What do we do now?” BRIANNA: “Fire him?” SARAH (MOM): “I think this deserves more than that.” BRIANNA: “How are you going to have found this out?” SARAH (MOM): “I don’t know... We’ll figure that one out later, I guess? Can you restore the project?” BRIANNA: “Already done!” SARAH (MOM): HUGS HER “Thank you!” BRIANNA: “You’re squishing me!” SARAH (MOM): “Oops... sorry, Brian.” BRIANNA: “It’s Brianna...” SARAH (MOM): “I wish I could have you keep working here.” BRIANNA: “I wish I could keep working here too. We probably should get out of here before anyone comes in, though?” THEY’VE JUST EXITED THE BUILDING WHEN ROB COMES UP TO THE FRONT. “Of course, the villain shows up!” I said. “Duh, he has to see you in your pretty outfit and diapee!” Beth said. ROB: “Sarah! What are you doing here so late?” SARAH (MOM): “Oh, I left something here and thought I would swing by on my way to pick up my daughter from her grandmother’s. ROB: “And who’s this cutie?” HE COMES CLOSER AND IMMEDIATELY STARTS LAUGHING. ROB: “This is where Brian went?!?” LAUGHS “Being a baby girl definitely suits you!” SARAH (MOM): “Yes, it does, doesn’t it.” SHE GIVES BRIANNA A GENTLE SQUEEZE AS SHE BOUNCES HER. “What are you doing here still tonight?” “Well, it’s not nearly as much pleasure to bring a Little down to forever babyhood if his old coworkers can’t see his new lifestyle,” Shelby said with a shake of her head. “Not to mention a way to hammer a nail in the coffin of any chance of him getting to work as a free Little later on,” Beth added. “So he’s done forever, even if he’s emancipated?” I asked. “Actually, technically, the law now states if he’s emancipated by her and the state, he can’t be readopted without criminal charges being involved,” Beth told me. “That is one of the positive changes the courts have made since my dad rose to the Supreme Court. The problem is, depending on where you live, it’s still incredibly hard to get emancipated – even if you have a mommy who wants to let you.” “It’s part of why it’s best to leave a state like Ames where it’s still relatively easy to be adopted,” Shelby added. “How in danger are you of being adopted?” I found myself asking Shelby. “Without Grandma and Grandpa?” She shrugged, “I’d probably be pretty likely to make it across the graduation stage, then immediately, on the other side, start having problems with people trying to adopt me.” “With them?” “Let’s just say Grandma and Grandpa figured out how to get my brother safely home, and he’s remained safe for a reason. They just need to get me to New Haven in August for school, then I’ll probably never look back.” “Not even for breaks?” I asked. She shook her head, “Once I’m gone, I don’t plan to return. I have no desire to become a baby for the rest of my life. And, unfortunately, I’m not sure what’s going on at Emerson. Still, it seems like they’re trying to push the clock back seventy years and have every college Little adopted by the time they could walk the stage.” “Even when my mom was here, some still made it,” I said. “Well, up until the last year, it was like a seventy-percent graduation rate of the classes,” Beth said. “That sounds pretty typical, even at a school back home?” “It was, it was the same as the Bigs and Betweeners. I’m guessing that number will be way lower this year.” Beth replied. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ What did you think? Please press the Vote 'Like' Button and leave a comment! I decided to post an extra chapter today; hope you enjoyed it! The next post will be on Friday. Thanks for reading!
    30 points
  12. Chapter 60: Shared Problems WHEN WE GOT downstairs, Grandpa presented me with a sippy cup of a special juice, “Drink this before dinner.” I looked skeptically at the babyish cup of fluid that seemed like a monster thirty-two-ounce cup back home. “All of this?” “All of it… You need one with dinner and another before bed to catch up on what you lost. That poison that girl gave you is one of the harshest I know of.” “Great…” I said, beginning to sip from the edge of the cup. “What kind of soup do you two want?” Grandma asked as she looked down at us from beside the AmeniTea. “French onion?” Beth suggested. “Same? That sounds good.” “Why don’t you two go ahead and get seated? It’ll be just a couple minutes?” Grandma said. “Beth, can you please help Connor get into his chair?” “Sure,” Beth said. I looked up at the giant high chair and watched as she pulled the tray off and moved the buckles around for a second before reaching down to pick me up. I held the sippy cup in my right hand as she pushed my arms through the straps, and I was buckled into the harness. With the tray attached, she moved the chair to be right beside a chair she sat in on the end of the table. I couldn’t help but notice she looked a little short in her chair as she sat beside me, though! “Connor, make sure you keep drinking. I doubt you’ll finish that by dinner, but get as much down as possible. Beth, do you want a booster?” Grandma asked her, apparently noticing the same thing I had. “I’m good, thanks,” she said with a blush. A few minutes later, she came to the table with plates and bowls. “Where are your phones?” Grandma asked, “In my pocket?” I said. “Same?” Beth told her. “Why don’t we put them out of the way for dinner,” she said. The rebellious remainder of a teenager in me looked stricken with that, but she gave me a look that said there was a reason. “Okay… is my watch okay?” “That one is fine,” she said. It was awkward to maneuver it out of my pocket in the chair. Still, I successfully handed it to Grandma and watched as she carried our phones into the hallway to the living room. “Okay, now why don’t we eat, and then we’ll talk,” she said as she returned. The bowl of soup on my tray was complete with the melted cheese and bread piece beneath it. Beside it on a colorful childish plate was a quartered grilled cheese sandwich, which would probably have fed me two meals on its own! Digging into the food with the small utensils I’d been provided, I was amazed that anything this good could come from a machine just putting together ingredient pods! I had finished the bread and cheese in the soup and one of the quarters before I decided to ask. “So, just how bad is this stuff I was dosed with?” Grandpa cringed, and Beth turned a little white. “Connor, I’m not going to lie to you; it’s pretty bad,” Grandpa said. “The original formula was designed to clear out a Little’s bowels for a week and had some effect on long-term bowel control for about thirty percent of those given it.” I could feel my body chill with that information. “And this stuff?” I asked. “She called it some sort of Plus version?” “It’s pretty new on the market, but the ads I’ve seen claim it’ll take bowel control of ninety-two percent of Littles for two weeks with one dose?” My appetite definitely went away then. “So I guess I’m finally going to be stuck in diapers like the rest?!?” Grandpa shrugged, “Not sure yet. You have those nanites, plus you took the emergency medicine. I don’t think it’s particularly promising, but we’ll have to wait and see.” “Eight percent don’t have that problem,” Beth told me. “You know of this drug?” She sighed, “They poisoned many of us with the original version when I was younger. One of my friends never recovered from it. I looked up the new version, and it’s definitely worse.” “Well… maybe I won’t be the only one sticking out now?” I said thoughtfully before diving in for a spoonful of soup for something to do. “What happened to that nest mother?” Beth asked. “Well, the girl, Madelyn, tried claiming she was busy checking to see if Connor needed a change of pants when the other girl did something.” “That’s not what…?” Beth said. Grandma shook her head, “No, it’s not. The other girl was the one who spiked your drink, but Madelyn was behind it. Thanks to Beth’s video, they couldn’t deny it when I showed up to Dean Northrup’s office.” “So what’s their excuse?” I asked. “Well, they’re trying to claim it was the Fire Fizz you were drinking.” I felt Beth’s eyes on me and turned to look at her, “Are you crazy? I can’t even drink that stuff?” “I thought it was pretty good, actually,” I told her. “Not something I’d get every day, but still pretty tasty. They’re trying to blame that for my sudden explosive diarrhea?” “Trying,” Grandma said, “The problem for them was the cameras in the cafeteria, which I’d already downloaded footage from showing the other nest mother, Deasia, pouring something into your drink.” “So what happens now?” Beth asked. “Well, their contracts have some pretty severe clauses in the case of proven abuse – which I and Mackenzie both successfully argued as the case here. So… let’s just say they won’t be around anymore?” “Huh?” I asked. “What’s the clause state?” Beth asked. “They can obviously be removed from their positions for abuse,” Grandma started. “That’s it?” I asked. She shook her head, “No, the clause allows for levels of punishment. Possible consequences can go all the way to being shrunk and sent into the university’s orphanage.” My mouth dropped, “Is that…?” “No, they didn’t go quite that far. They’ve both been dismissed, but for that to be the only punishment, they had to take a quadruple adult dose of LittleGo Plus themselves. I think they’ll deal with their diapers more than others for quite some time.” “That’s it, though?” Beth asked. “What about the Littles in their Nest?” “They’re going to be split up into other nests; hopefully, for their sakes, they’ll get with nicer mothers?” Amanda said. “So they just go free?” I asked. “You could press charges if you want, Connor, but I don’t think it’s a good idea,” Grandpa said. “With you being from the other dimension, they just have to wait out your departure date to have everything dismissed.” “So nothing else happens to them?” “I think being incontinent for at least the next year, plus being blacklisted from any companies here in Ames will be plenty?” “Blacklisted?” Beth asked. “As part of the agreement, they cannot get work with any daycare, school, health system, or other business associated with Littles or children and their care for ten years. They’re both going to register as Little Abusers in the State Registry. Both were almost done with doctorates in Early Childhood Education so that basically rules out their chosen careers?” “Just in Ames?” Beth asked. “Unfortunately, they can probably get work in Selegnasol or another state,” Grandpa said. “There’s no national registry, unfortunately.” “At least they’re out of my hair for now…” I said. “Yes, but we’ll have to see what lasting effects you have. The university will be compensating you for your damages. They want you to have an exam with the exchange health services next week.” “Great,” I grumbled. “Well, hopefully, I get a day or two of being empty before whatever we have to do,” I said glumly. “Sorry, Con,” Beth said to me. I looked over at her, “Thanks… I was just thinking the other day it was probably easier to give in and be in diapers? Looks like that may be the case now. I just hate letting those two win.” The table grew silent for a bit longer before Grandma said, “What do you two want to do now?” “We should probably look over those script adjustments?” I suggested to Beth. She made a face, “Do we have to?” “What’s wrong with the script?” Grandma asked. “Oh, I guess I haven’t filled you in, have I?” I told her. “No?” “Well, long story, but we have a girl in our ‘studio’ group who is a loudmouthed know-it-all. We had a competition to figure out ‘funds’ for an auction on scripts, and she singlehandedly lost one of the rounds for us. Because of that, we were outbid on my script.” “Sorry to hear that,” Grandpa said. “Someone is doing it, though, still?” “Yes, another group. The only positive is that our group got the money bid on the script – meaning we still benefited.” “But you’re doing another script?” Grandma asked. “Unfortunately,” Beth said. Grandma looked at her with concern, “What is this one?” “Rehash of the potty-training buddy trope,” Beth said through gritted teeth. “So I’m guessing Connor?” Grandma asked nervously. “Yep, he gets to be the lucky buddy,” Beth responded “At least it’s just him?” Grandpa asked. Beth shook her head, “Nope! You’re looking at the girl who can’t learn how to use the potty.” “Oh…” Grandma said. “Yeah…” Beth said. There was silence for a bit, “Let us know if you need help with anything?” Grandma told her. “Just because you’re acting in a role doesn’t mean you should have problems with the rest of school?” “Thanks, my parents are on standby, too. We have Charlotte Perez in our group, though; she laid down the law pretty hard with our group yesterday about anything.” “The actress?” Grandma asked. “Yes, she’s acting as the Producer for our group.” “Well, as long as you have her support, your parents’ support, and ours, you should be fine. Make sure you both do a good job on it; I don’t want to know what they will do to you if you don’t?” I nodded at that, “Probably right.” “Finish that cup off, Connor, then I’ll refill it, and you two can get to work. You still haven’t gotten a start at rehydrating enough here.” Grandpa ordered. “Yes sir,” I told him and began nursing at the juvenile sippy cup. ‘At least it’s not a baby bottle…’ I thought to myself. BETH TURNED AWAY from Connor, sucking at the sippy cup, trying not to think of him as just another Little right then. Truthfully, she fully expected that both of them would probably use those kinds of cups in the film! Instead, she found herself helping Amanda out with taking dishes to the sink. At the same time, he tried to chug the liquid his body definitely needed. When the table was cleared, she watched Connor set the large sippy cup down and fought to belch quietly. She turned and faced the wall so he wouldn’t see her smirk. As much as she knew Connor was not a baby, even she had to admit there were moments of cuteness in such a display! “Done?” Fred asked Connor. “Yes… I really have to drink another one?” He asked tentatively. “In the next hour, preferably. Do you need to go potty yet?” Connor nodded, “A little?” “Why don’t I take you upstairs and help you with that diaper? Then you and Beth can look at your script?” Beth watched Connor blush, but he nodded, “Umm… thanks.” As Fred carried Connor upstairs, Amanda asked, “Are you really doing okay, sweetheart?” Beth found herself looking up into the kindly giant woman’s eyes. “Define okay?” She shrugged, “We’ll see… I have a feeling it’s going to be a long semester.” Arms went around her, and Beth found herself appreciating the hug. “Remember, you may not be our grandchild, but we consider you family. Anything you need, you let me know! Our offer stands for having you stay with us instead of being at the dorms. It might simplify any issues?” “If things get worse, I’ll definitely take you up on that,” Beth told her. “I’m as worried about Connor, though; things were weird today. I never expected to see his nest mother and other girl sticking up for him like that.” “I don’t know what’s going on with his nest mother, but from what I found out earlier, I think the other girl has a bit of a crush on him,” Amanda told her. “Like wants him as her Little crush?” Amanda shook her head, “More as she thinks he’s a cute Little and needs to keep him safe?” Amanda sighed, “I’m not completely sure there. There may be something more too, but from the conversation I was a part of, she was definitely not happy with the way he was poisoned.” “Well, it would be nice if there were some allies… I don’t get it, though? What’s with this sudden pushback into treating all the Littles like babies? Last year, I doubt more than thirty percent of the Littles were diapered during the daytime?” “I don’t know, but some of my friends have mentioned some people are trying to push back on some of the updated laws protecting Littles here. Obviously, your video showed something is going on with their pods, too.” “Yeah, I’d forgotten about that part…?” Beth replied “Might be worth telling Connor?” Amanda said to her. “Telling me what?” Beth heard beside her. Fred had returned with Connor, now dressed in his comfortable dolphin-footed pajama set. “That your pods are causing problems?” “Oh, yeah… I meant to ask you about that last week,” Connor told her. “Huh?!?” Beth asked. “Well, they have these little domes that people noticed were new. I’ve found out they’re called ‘SleepTight Domes.’ They’re supposed to be a pretty foolproof way to make a Little pee their pants in their sleep?” “But you haven’t been?” Amanda asked him. Connor blushed, “I did this week one night, but I think it may have just been because I drank tap water?” He shrugged, “I think Mom’s nanites may be protecting me from that one. I want to eliminate the one in my pod if I can. They seem to have some tamper-proof protections, though.” Amanda and Beth stared at him, “How come you didn’t say anything about this?” “Everyone else is already wetting in their sleep. What would be the point?” Connor said. “I knew things like this were going to happen? Don’t the other Littles?” “Those things are supposed to be illegal to use on unadopted Littles!” Amanda grimaced. “They shouldn’t be using them in your dorms at all!” “I’ll let you fight that,” Connor sighed, “Beth, you ready to go see what hideous torture we’re in for in this script?” Beth was shocked as she looked back at an angry grandma and Connor, who seemed like this was the smallest of infractions that day. ‘I guess it kind of is, the more I think about it,’ Beth admitted. “Umm… Sure. Try that weird science theater thing with it you mentioned?” “Sounds like a plan!” Connor smiled at her and held his arms out to her. She took advantage of the invitation to pick him up and hugged him. “Why don’t we work in my room, though? I don’t particularly want to read about a nursery inside of a nursery, though?” “Good idea…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please leave me a comment and press the Like button!!! I had a really good writing week last week and anticipate another good one this coming week. Because of that, I'm willing to do another bonus chapter (or 2?). 25 Likes by Saturday will get you a bonus on Sunday. If there's another 25 on that day, I'll give you another bonus on Tuesday! After that, my real life will get insane, and it'll be back to weekly postings until at least late December. I have enough chapters stockpiled now that even if I don't write another word, I'm good until my next writing window opens! (Which, assuming I keep going, will mean I won't have had a single week break, I think, since I started reposting earlier this year! 😎) If you wish to feed into my obsession with those wonderful little heart symbols, please press the Like button! 🙂
    30 points
  13. Chapter 32: Now You Tell Me… I FOUND MYSELF looking over at where Liam sat every now and then. At some point, Mackenzie had placed a plate of food before him, but he seemed not to be in the mood to eat. ‘Not that I blame him,’ I admitted. “So, how were your classes this morning Connor?” Livy asked me, drawing my attention to the girl beside Beth. I shrugged, “My first class made complete sense, and I don’t think I’ll have too many difficulties with it.” “Which one is that?” Livy asked. “Computational Intelligence?” I told her. She looked at me oddly, “Most of my older friends who have taken that one have said it’s a nightmare class?” I felt a sense of dread at that but shrugged, “Maybe I just am further along in knowledge? My second class is the one I figure will be a nightmare. I didn’t understand half the words Doctor Daniels was saying in Holo-Fields.” “Huh?” Livy looked at Beth, “Know anyone who’s taken that one?” Beth shrugged, “I think I might have heard one or two seniors mention it once, but it’s not in my major.” She sighed, “And I certainly wish Fields and Wave wasn’t in mine!” Livy laughed, “You want to trade for my organic chemistry class?” Beth shook her head rapidly, “I got through my chemistry requirements and am quite happy to not have to take another one of those classes. Give me pure physics-based science any day of the week!” I had friends back home, of course, but I quickly settled into deciding that these two girls were awesome to hang out with. ‘I wish I was taller; I can’t imagine Beth ever being willing to go out with me.’ Before I knew it, the clock had run down, and we all needed to get to classes. “Where’s your next class, Connor?” Beth asked. “Euler Hall?” I replied. “Huh, we don’t have any of the same classes today, but you’re in the same buildings at the same times. That’s a weird coincidence. Livy, where are you going?” “Same place as you, Calc IV,” she said. “Oh yeah, forgot!” she smiled. “Shall we head to Euler then?” With that, I found myself walking to the left of Beth and Livy on her right. The three of us kept up a banter about all sorts of topics as we walked to the building that housed most of the math classes at Emerson. Their class was in a lecture hall on the first floor, while mine was on the fifth, so I split off from them and headed up an elevator to discover what my Math Analysis class would bring. When I arrived on the fifth floor, though, I took a quick detour by the bathroom, ‘Don’t want to join Liam in diapers any sooner than I have to,’ I thought. BETH WAS GLAD that Livy had the same class as her then. They found a seat about halfway back in the larger lecture hall. This class was one of the last she expected to have with a large group, but even still, she guessed there were only eighty students in the lecture hall as everyone filed in. “Are you sure it’s a good idea to keep hanging out with him?” Livy asked from beside her while they waited for class to start. “Huh? What do you mean?” Beth reflexively asked as she noted that the eight Littles who had somehow advanced to this class were walking to the front row of ‘Little Accessible Seats.’ “After the past few days of being targeted, aren’t you worried something will eventually happen?” Beth sighed, “Terrified of it, to be honest.” She noticed several of those Littles now getting a boost into those ‘seats’ by wannabe mommies. ‘More like overgrown highchairs!’ she snorted in her mind. “So why not just stay away from him?” Livy asked. Beth turned to her, “I don’t honestly know… but… look...” She felt uncomfortable for a moment. “Dad has never told me everything… but Connor’s mom did something to help him before she left to go home. He’s never told me what, but I guess it was life-changing enough that he felt he owed her. For my dad to feel like that…?” She sighed, “I guess I feel like I have to ignore common sense here.” “You like him, don’t you?” Livy asked. “No!” Beth responded, probably too quickly, “he’s just like a… umm…?” Livy giggled, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell him. I also won’t tell Cassie or Desiree – not that they haven’t already figured that out!” Beth had never been so grateful for a math professor to begin droning on about calculus! As he started right then, it saved her from being interrogated anymore! I FELT QUITE out of place in this larger world, but I took some solace that the others filing into the classroom looked as nerdy as anyone! Two Betweeners came in, but at a quick glance, there was no doubt that Littles were not expected in this classroom! While I’d been told many classes had the equivalent of booster seats or high chairs available, this room didn’t have those. It also seemed to be lacking a crazy giant professor, from what I could tell! Instead, I saw a woman who, while significantly taller than me, looked like she was barely past Little status herself! I didn’t think she was a TA based on her age. She saw me as I pulled my booster out and smiled, “Sorry, if I’d known there was a Little in my class this semester, I would have requested a different room?” I shrugged, “This will work; I’m Connor Slane,” I told her politely. “Doctor Nash,” she told me with a wide smile of her own. She looked in her mid-forties and looked very motherly, “It’s nice to meet you. Let me know if you change your mind; there’s probably a room open somewhere that’s more accessible.” “Thanks!” I told her. I had just planted the booster on the swivel chair when a girl saw me getting ready to climb up. “Would you like a lift?” she asked me. “I’m guessing you can get up there, but…?” I looked straight up at a girl who was probably about Cassie’s height. She had a mousy appearance, and she seemed less threatening than many of the Bigs I’d been around so far. “Umm… Sure?” It took no further encouragement; she picked me up, sat me down on the booster, and commented, “You probably should have a seat belt or something here…?” I shrugged, “We didn’t make it with one.” “Here’s your bag,” she said, “I’m Molly, by the way.” “Connor,” I said to her. She sat beside me, “Not many Littles make it this far in the math department. What’s your major?” “Computer Science and Filmmaking,” I told her. “You?” She smiled, “Portal physics.” “What year are you?” I asked. “Junior, I assume you are too?” I shook my head, “I’m a sophomore.” “How are you in this class then?” She asked. “I tested out of everything in the math placement. This class sounded interesting and maybe useful down the road?” She shook her head, “You and I will be having study parties this semester.” “Huh?” “It’s odd enough they let a Little in this class, but if you managed to test out of everything, you’re going to be a better math student than most!” I laughed, “We’ll see! I still have to convert everything in my head with the Base 60 system, which sometimes takes a bit more effort.” “Huh?” “I’m not from this dimension; we use a Base 10 system back home….” I could tell Molly wanted to ask more, but the professor cleared her throat then. “Good afternoon, everyone, and welcome to Mathematical Analysis I...” BETH GROANED AS she left another heavy class that would require a ridiculous amount of studying and going to extra sessions. Overall, she was a solid math student and had earned an A in her three semesters of Calculus before this semester, but that didn’t mean it was easy for her. Her professor had held nothing back in going straight into things since it was just a continuation of the previous semesters. As such, she already had a good two to three hours of studying to do for that class! ‘Add in the reading for Fields and Waves and the module for Logic…’ she sighed. Livy didn’t look any less stressed beside her as they walked together. “So, easy class, huh?” Livy said sarcastically. “I wish…” Beth sighed again, “I’m in so deep this semester; I don’t know how I will get everything in!” “Well, at least it’s still just mid-afternoon. That was your last class for Mondays, right?” “Yeah, that helps. Now I can go home and study for fourteen hours, go to sleep at midnight, and repeat over and over again,” Beth griped. Right then, two Bigs walked by carrying Littles in uniforms. As they passed, Beth wrinkled her nose, and it was clear that one or both needed a diaper change. ‘At least I hope they were wearing diapers,’ she thought. “Could be worse!” Livy reminded her as they passed. She nodded, “You’re right. At least tomorrow, I have one fun class for the semester. I’m looking forward to the Cinematic Narratives class I’m taking.” “That should be fun!” Livy agreed. “Do you have any other classes today?” “Unfortunately, I have a late class this semester on Mondays. Starts at seven and doesn’t let out until nine in the evening!” “Ouch… So, what are you doing now?” “Honestly, I think I’m going to go take a nap! It’s been a long day,” she said with a smile. “You?” “Study,” Beth said. “I can get a few hours in before dinner.” “Lame,” Livy kidded her. “Yeah,” Beth agreed. I WALKED OUT of the building after using the bathroom again and started back towards Sanders Hall. I wasn’t sure if we were allowed to just study anywhere, and I knew I needed to ask Mackenzie about that. I had traded numbers with Molly and wished I had done so with Skylar. Both of them wanted to study together, and I felt like, as baby crazy as Bigs were, that might be a bad idea. But I also knew that having study buddies was critical back home for my grades! I mentally did the math in my head and knew I only had five hours to cram studying in before lights out would be coming. Normally I would probably have spent even more. I also had to squeeze dinner in there too! I could see Beth and Livy almost get run over by two Bigs carrying Littles in uniforms. They were far enough ahead though I wasn’t going to try and catch up. Even with Beth and Livy being Tweeners instead of Bigs, they still had waaaaay longer legs than I did! I was just about to Sanders when I encountered Miss Lucy. “Well, hi! Connor, right?” I looked up at the tall nest mother and nodded, “Yes, Miss Lucy.” “Done with your classes for the day? Or just coming back for a nap?” I smiled pleasantly, “Done for the day, time to go study.” “Good for you! Make sure you keep up with those studies so you can go home with a great education!” “I’m going to do my best,” I told her. Her smile made me nervous, but I was glad she let me pass by. I used my ID on the lower reader at the door and appreciated the auto-open door then. I walked past the person on duty at the front desk for the dorm without comment and rode the elevator to our floor. The nest door was open, and I found some guys, including Liam, inside. “How was your first day?” Liam asked as I walked in. I could tell he needed a change again and wondered where Mackenzie was to bail him out. “Tiring,” I responded. “Two of my classes will just be a lot of work; one will be like learning a whole new language. You?” He sighed, “I do really well back home! I’m a junior and finished all five required math courses for my Computer Engineering coursework! That test they gave us… They put me back in Calculus I. Can you believe that?!?” I nodded, “Did you do the math in Base 60 or Base 10?” “What?!?” He asked. I sighed, “No one told you they use Base 60 math here, did they?” “…no?” He looked at me like I was crazy, “Why in the world would anyone use that as their system?” I shrugged, “Babylonians used it in our dimension. Probably something didn’t change over the same way with cultures, and they stuck with that here? You’d have to ask Doctor Owens that question once he’s studied here some.” “So… how does that even work?” He asked. I went into the basics and how my mom had taught me. “You’ve got to help me, Connor!” He said with desperation in his eyes, “I already have ten demerits now! If I fail math…?” “I’ll do my best, but I need to spend a few hours on my homework too. Maybe you can bring your stuff to dinner, and I can help you then? “Dude, I will owe you so much!” “Just don’t fight or do stupid things, and you should be able to make it, Liam.” He sighed, “You even tried to warn me about that the first day… Look where it got me!” He said, pointing at the pants in danger of being brought down by the drooping diaper. “Might start wearing the onesie version of the uniform shirt,” I suggested. “It would help hold your diapers up better.” He looked at me angrily for a second but sighed and nodded, “I guess I remember my mom doing that with my baby brother since he took forever to potty train. I guess my mom has another boy back in diapers, though?” he shook his head. “I’ll get to work. Thank you for any help you can give me,” Liam said. I walked to my desk and thought, ‘Hmm… he might have a chance after all?’ I sat down in my desk chair and pulled my tablet out. I started reading and doing the work I needed to. Beginning with the morning class, I looked at my notes from Computational Intelligence and realized there was a programming module they wanted me to complete. I started looking at it on the tablet and remembered I had the EdgeSphere goggles I could use. I took a second to connect them to the tablet and placed them on my head. I was immersed in a blank environment with my avatar and quickly navigated through some options to connect to the module. It wasn’t the most difficult assignment, just a reading and three problems to complete a programming solution. Using my prior knowledge, I knocked that out within a half-hour. I decided to move on to the next ‘easy’ assignment of Math Analysis. I made my way through the chapter we were supposed to read, did thirty suggested practice problems, and then checked over them before submitting them for the professor to look over. I looked at the clock the goggles offered and realized I’d been at it for another hour and was getting hungry. I decided to pull the goggles off then and noticed several guys in the room giving me odd looks. “What?” I asked. “Aren’t you a portal Little?” Elijah asked. “Where did you get those goggles?” “Seriously, those are like the top of the line?” Grayson asked. “My grandmother took me shopping this weekend,” I told them. Apparently, Elijah had missed the story since he’d been in trouble, so I filled him in. “That’s unbelievable; why on earth would you come here?” I held up the goggles, “We don’t have these back home,” I smirked. I looked around and didn’t see Mackenzie still. “Do we just go to dinner whenever we want?” Grayson nodded, “You can’t tell on weekends or before classes begin, but since we have different schedules, it’s impractical to babysit us all the time on weekdays.” “Plus, Mackenzie has her own classes,” Elijah pointed out. “We typically get a small break in the watching if you come back during the daytime.” “Well then… I guess I will get dinner so I can come back and work on Holo Theory until bed.” “You’re taking Holo Theory?!?” Grayson asked in shock. “Yeah?” I replied. “That’s like one of the hardest courses in the engineering department.” “Now, someone tells me!” I said. I shrugged, “I’m going to figure it out. Today was just difficult because there were so many terms I had never heard of.” “How did you even qualify with the prereqs?” He asked. “You have to have four semesters of calculus, and I thought something more advanced?” I smiled, “I did well on the math placement test.” “How well?” Liam said suddenly. “Well enough?” I tried to cage. “Seriously, don’t lie; how well did you do?” Elijah joined in again. I sighed, “Seven-ninety-six?” “Out of?” Grayson asked, “We take the CARES exam, not that one.” “Eight hundred,” Liam answered for me. “Dude, you nearly scored a perfect score!” “Yeah, one stupid question got me!” The other guys looked at me like I was crazy, “I’m good at math, and I have a mom that is like crazy smart. She always stayed on top of me and does the same with my little sisters.” I shrugged, “Anyway, I’m going to hit the restroom and head for food,” I said while grabbing my tablet. “Not sure if anyone else wants to go?” “I’ll tag along,” Grayson said. “I’m waiting for Miss M,” Liam blushed. I realized then he was still soaked. “Oh, okay. Hopefully, Miss Mackenzie is back here soon!” I spent about an hour with Grayson at dinner and was joined by Amy and Ava. I occasionally would glance at my tablet for notes and had not quite two hours left before ‘lights out’ when I made it back to the dorm. Fortunately for Liam, Mackenzie had shown up and changed him in time for him to be getting dinner as I left. I spent every last minute I could studying the unknown terms about particles, resonance frequencies, stasis fields, and more until Mackenzie tapped my shoulder. “Connor, it’s time to stop playing games and get ready for bed?” I pulled the goggles off my head, “I was working on homework, actually.” “For what class?” “Holo Field Theory?” I told her. She made a face, “I’ve heard that class is a nightmare!” “I’m quickly discovering that! Hopefully, I’ll get it figured out, though.” “For now, go potty, and then I’ll get your nighttime diapee on you.” I sighed at the dichotomy, but as I lay down after the diaper went on, I had to acknowledge for the first time that the early bedtime was a bit annoying. ‘I could have studied two or three more hours!’ With nothing else to do, I closed my eyes and tried to get some rest in the hopes of being ready for my longer classes the next day! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always really really super appreciated as well! I'm getting ready to hit the road for a vacation/work late next week. I won't be able to post at all the following week. If I see 25 likes on this chapter by Wednesday this week I'll post Wednesday while I still have some privacy. I may be able to make one more post then before I go mostly dark on the internet at the end of the following weekend. Thank you all again for your support of my works! If you enjoy them, please remember most are available via Amazon!
    30 points
  14. Chapter 30: Mother’s Pet? THE NEXT MORNING Mackenzie opened the front of my pod and carried me over to the changing table before I even began waking up. She gently rubbed my back as she kept me sitting on the table, having already unzipped my pajamas, “Good morning, Connor,” she said with a smile as my eyes opened. I jumped when I realized I wasn’t in bed. “Morning,” I said sleepily. Her hand squeezing the padding on my diaper jolted me fully awake, and I had to fight a squeal! “Dry again,” she smiled. “Let me take this off and get you to the potty, then we’ll go swimming?” I smiled at that and nodded. I turned bright red, though, as Mackenzie’s definition of that idea was to have me walk bare-naked to the bathroom! I hurried to the bathroom to get out of sight and hoped that none of the guys had woken up yet! She followed behind me with a pile of fabric, and I assumed a swim diaper, making it to the bathroom just after I’d sat down on a potty. Apparently, I did need to go pretty bad, so I was busy for a couple moments letting out urine. When I was done, I wiped quickly and flushed while she stood there. She wasted no time saying, “Step in now,” to me with the swim diaper, and then the performance swimsuit covered the rest of my body. I felt much better covered as I walked to the sink to wash my hands. Mackenzie had a robe around her swimsuit and a couple of towels in hand. I went to walk out but found myself suddenly on her hip instead, “It’s easier just to carry you, you know,” she said with a smile. “I can walk, though, you know,” I told her. “I know you can, but you’re also so light I could carry you all day long.” “I think even you would find all day of carrying me would be tiring,” I told her as we reached the elevator. She shrugged, “You’d be worth it. Besides, you don’t even weigh but a bit over ten percent of my body weight. I did powerlifting in high school, so you don’t even begin to stretch my muscles, little one.” I felt a pit in my stomach as I was fairly certain that Mackenzie really only had one goal in mind for me this semester! Fortunately for me, she seemed to be playing a long game because she sat me down as soon as we reached the pool. “Here, let’s get this back on your head,” she said, pulling the purple swim cap over my hair. When she was done, she patted my padded rear and said, “Off you go; I’ll get you out in about forty minutes today, so we have time to get you ready and the rest of the next up as well.” I hit the water and began swimming, all while contemplating the ‘get you ready’ being separate from the rest of the nest part. After a couple sets of changes in strokes, I became vaguely aware of other bodies swimming around me then. There were enough lanes for six Bigs setup, so I wasn’t being run over by any stretch. I noticed one of the swimmers I caught sight of was practically racing me; it seemed like! With that, I stuck with my favorite freestyle stroke and decided to make a game of ‘say ahead of the Big.’ Eventually, Mackenzie picked me up from the water, “Did you have fun schooling that Big girl?” She was laughing. I looked over at a girl who was out of breath and standing by the pool lane. I wracked my brain for a moment to remember her name, “Hi, Miss Lilly,” I said. “Hi, Miss Lilly, that’s all he can say after doing that to me!” “Huh?” I asked. “You realize I thought I could easily go faster than you, so I started pacing you, which gave me a good workout. Then all of a sudden, you pour on the speed!” I laughed, “Did I tire you out, Miss Lilly?” Mackenzie laughed, “I think you did, Con, and now that you’ve done that, I think we need to get you ready for school. Lilly, we’ll be down here most days if you want a rematch,” I looked up at her as she wrapped me in a towel. “By my count, he lapped you a couple times?” “We’re never going to speak of that…” she grumbled. I laughed but was suddenly in the air on Mackenzie’s hip again. “Let’s get you ready for class, little one.” I blushed at the seemingly innocent but clear term of endearment that was a sure sign of future trouble! BETH SWATTED AT the air as she climbed down from her bed to reach the desk where her phone was going off. “Too early!” she muttered as she wiped the sleep out of her eyes. She gathered her shower supplies and clothes and headed into one of the three bathrooms she shared with her suitemates. Beth pulled her pajamas off and pulled the tie out of her hair that she’d left in a sleep braid overnight. Running her fingers through it to separate it, she set her shower supplies inside the shower. “Start shower, set to forty-two degrees,” she said aloud. “Forty-two degrees,” a pleasant female voice confirmed. She took a quick minute then to use the toilet to pee before jumping into the shower, which was her perfect temperature. She scrubbed her body and mentally ran through the class schedule she’d memorized over the weekend. First up would be Digital Logic Design, then Electromagnetic Fields and Waves, before she’d have a good couple-hour break for lunch. Then today, she only had to make it through her two-hour Calc IV class before coming home to her dorm and studying. Taking her time washing her hair, she wondered when and if she would have to deal with Kelly in any of her coursework. She knew that she’d been struggling with an engineering degree and, through an overheard conversation, had heard she might have been changing majors at some point. ‘It would be nice if it was to something completely away from my major!’ Leaving the shower, she began getting dressed, brushing her teeth, and doing everything she needed a sink for. She’d just wrapped up and was heading back to find her hair dryer when there was a knock at the door. She opened it up for one of her suitemates who hurriedly needed in. “Thanks!” The girl, another Betweener name Opal, said. She noted the shorter six-foot-eight girl was holding herself as she ran into the bathroom. “Hope she made it,” she worried for her. She opened her room and was grateful to see everything was okay since she’d foolishly left the room unlocked while she left. ‘With everything going on, I can’t afford to do that!’ She yelled at herself. With a sigh, though, she pulled out the hairdryer and got to work on drying her hair, ‘You know, with every advance in technology we’ve had, I can’t believe we don’t have a better way to do this yet….’ I FOUND MYSELF taking a shower to wash before Mackenzie even thought of getting any of the other guys out of their pods. I noticed that Grayson was awake as we walked in. His eyes widened as he saw her carry me back in. If Mackenzie noticed he was awake, she didn’t show it. She ignored him and sent me onto the shower. Apparently, the others would stay in their pods until Mackenzie was done with her shower, I guessed! I got out of the shower and pulled on the training pants she’d handed me as I walked into the bathroom. I followed that by pulling on all of the parts of the uniform. The clip-on tie was the final piece, making me look every bit the little preschool boy going to some pretentious private school back home! I was about to start trying to do something with my still-damp hair when the guys began entering the bathroom. Grayson asked me, “What were you doing with her?” I sighed, hoping I wasn’t about to have some stupid argument. “She’s letting me swim in the mornings?” “She’s what?” He asked in surprise. “Wait, you can swim?” He followed up. I gave him an odd look, “You can’t?” “Littles at swimming pools is a bad idea; you probably won’t meet more than a handful here at Emerson who have ever been swimming outside of being forced to be a floatie tube by the Bigs for a pool party.” “Huh,” I said, “I guess that makes sense…” “So, you’re hanging out with her?” He asked. I shrugged, “My grandmother made an impression, I think.” “You need to be careful, Connor; she’s probably cossetting you! She’s an odd one in that she is probably the only nest mother who hasn’t made anyone breastfeed this year… but you could be the first, be careful.” He whispered. I nodded, “I understand.” As he said that, Mackenzie came in, “Okay, that’s everyone out of their night diapees and into the showers. Connor, why don’t you come here so I can help you with your hair.” “I can do it myself? You don’t have to put yourself out?” I suggested. “Come on, Connor, I never have any boys with long hair!” “Fine,” I said. Grayson and a couple other Littles who were waiting for showers right then looked at me with… it had to be pity in their eyes. I walked out to the room and found myself scooped up and carried into her apartment. “What was Grayson talking to you about?” She asked as she sat me down on her couch. Apparently, this was planned because a hair brush and some hair ties were already within arm’s reach as she moved me onto her lap and began brushing my hair. “Honestly? He was asking why I was with you this morning.” “What did you tell him?” “That you were letting me swim?” “And what did he say?” “He was pretty surprised I could swim. I didn’t realize that was such a rare skill for Littles here,” I finished. “Hmm,” she said as she pulled my hair to one side, “I guess he’s right.” The way she was pulling at my hair, I was scared she would braid it into pigtails or something, but fortunately, she just pulled it back and put it into a low ponytail. She hugged me, “Thanks for letting me do your hair. I really want to braid it sometime?” I turned to look at her, “Maybe after classes one day, I could let you do that,” I told her. “I don’t think going to class like that would be a good idea, though.” She smiled, “Maybe on one of my nights off, I can take you with me, and we can go do something.” “Wait, you get nights off?” I asked. She smiled, “Of course, I normally have Wednesday night off each week. You guys coming in this week messed that up, of course, but usually, I’m out that night.” “Who… umm…?” I tried to think of a way to ask the question. “Who babysits?” she asked with a smirk. I shrugged, “If that’s what you call it?” “It is, though we try not to tell you all that,” she said and touched my nose with her finger making me wrinkle it. “We have six rotating ‘sub mommies’ that help out for our nights off, and if one of us gets sick or something.” “That’s kind of smart, I guess,” I thought while thinking, ‘We’re college kids; you could just leave us alone…?’ “So, what do you think? Wednesday night?” “Umm… don’t I have to be in bed?” “If you’re not escorted, yes.” I shrugged, “If it won’t get me into trouble, maybe? Can we see how much homework I have first?” She actually squealed, “I’m sure you’ll be fine!” She carried me back to the main room even as the guys were coming out, and several gave me suspicious looks. I sighed and began packing my backpack with my tablet, some writing utensils, my folding booster, and I made sure I was wearing the necklace Grandpa had given me the day before. It was a variation on a charm bracelet my mom had worn around in case of poisoning, but it was more masculine. It was hidden by the tall collar and tie, so I wasn’t worried about it being seen. The long sleeve white shirt was starched and uncomfortable, and adding the required blazer didn’t help my comfort level. A dress overcoat Grandma had purchased for me went over the top just before we left for breakfast. “Now boys, if you need your pants changed, please go see one of the changing stations, ask a Big friend, or you can come on back here, and if I’m not here, someone can change you. Other than Liam here, I’m not taking you to your classes today. Make sure you go to them, though! If you don’t, demerits will be involved, and a couple of you are on your last couple, if I remember correctly! Levi looked uncomfortable right then, and I suspected he was one of those! “Remember that after your final class of the day, you must come back here before you do anything else so I can do a potty check! If, for some reason, you can’t make it back, you need to message me.” “We’re able to be on our own until then?” I asked. She nodded, “Except little Liam here. He will get a little bit of extra special treatment these first couple days to make sure he’s making it to his classes.” I looked at him and his bright red face. The puffy bottoms left no doubt that he was in a diaper. “Well then, my little kits, let’s get some num-nums, then off to class!” Everyone stood in a circle when we got to the elevator as if it was well-trained and drilled. Liam was guided to one by Mackenzie, who seemed intent on making it her mission to care for the boy this day! I scanned my ID at the door for the cafeteria and wasted no time in departing from Mackenzie and Liam. I noticed she was holding his hand as he scanned, and I wondered if he would even be making it the next week without finding himself in a nursery. Beth and Livy were sitting at a table, and I joined them, accompanied by Grayson, who had suddenly tagged along my side. We all started talking about class schedules and discovered that we were going to many of the same buildings with our classes that day. Grayson even shared the majority of his schedule with Beth. Before long, it was getting close enough to class time that I wanted to walk to my class. Since Beth’s class was in the Kilby Center, too, she and I walked together. “Everything went okay with them last night?” She asked me as we walked alongside one another. I nodded, “I think so. This morning was awkward, though,” I told Beth. “Why?” “Mackenzie is taking me swimming each morning before classes start. Several of them were awake when we got back?” “Oh, teacher’s pet worries?” “More like cossetting worries were suggested,” I told her. She shuddered, “I asked about Mackenzie with some friends. She’s actually probably the safest nest mother there. Be careful, though; if she decides she wants you, she has first dibs at the end of the semester.” I nodded, “I just have to make sure I don’t give them any good reason…” We reached the building, and we traveled up the elevator together. I got off on the third floor while Beth rode up a little higher. “Good luck,” She told me as I got off. “Thanks, you too,” I told her as the doors closed, and I pushed my legs to move to find Room 325, where my class was supposed to be held. I came across a bathroom before the classroom, so I played it safe and stopped there first. A convenient button was available just above my head to open the door electronically. I used it and reminded myself, ‘Can’t forget about these longer two-hour classes!’ I was lucky enough to find a child-sized urinal in there that I used my step stool to reach, washed my hands, and used a similar button to again open the door. When I found Room 325, I was grateful the huge door was open since I would never have been able to open the gigantic door on my own! Inside, I found a three-tiered classroom with tables conveniently available to put my computer down. I was just climbing the first row when I heard, “Oh, you must be the Little I heard we were going to have!” from a rather mousy-looking Amazon. She was brown-haired and quite bookish in appearance. “Umm, hi, I’m Connor Slane,” I said, holding my hand out. She came over and said, “Aren’t you precious? I’m Doctor Turing, or you can call me Doc Jane if that’s too difficult.” “Pleased to meet you, Doctor Turing,” I said. “Now, I had them bring a special chair for you so you don’t have too much trouble reaching!” Suddenly I was picked up by her giant hands and discovered her ‘special chair’ was nothing more than a high chair that clamped onto the table. She stood me on the table momentarily while I watched a couple of Big students follow me in and gape at me. During that time, she directed my arms out of my backpack straps and sat them down in front of the seat. Without warning, she picked me up, grabbed my legs to push me into the chair, and pulled harness straps over my shoulders. “Now, if you need anything or don’t understand anything, just let me know!” I sighed, “Thanks…” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 

Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button at the top of this chapter to like this work and help others find it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! If I see 22 or more Likes on this post here I'll post the next chapter tomorrow night, or Sunday night. LCW will have a new posting normally every Friday for the foreseeable future! Your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    30 points
  15. Chapter 26: Saturday in the Dimension I WOKE UP to a giant face shaking me awake, “Good morning, Connor, time to get up,” it said. I pulled back for a second, squinted, and realized it was just Grandma. “Oh, morning,” I told her. “What time is it?” “It’s about eight; I thought you might like to go for a swim before a late breakfast?” I smiled, “Sure, that sounds like fun. I didn’t even see the whole house yesterday? I know Mom said you have an indoor pool?” “When we moved, we had to get a house with one; your mom was a fish in the water!” “Dolphin,” I laughingly muttered. “I heard that,” she laughed. “I still remember the first time we took her to go swimming with dolphins in Selegnasol.” “She said they didn’t want to let her?” I asked as I stood up and stretched. “Nope, they insisted that she prove she could actually swim first. Blew them all out of the water when they realized she could!” I nodded and suddenly felt an urgent emergency level need to pee. “I’ll be right back,” I told Grandma and rushed to the bathroom. I squeezed my bladder with my hands as I closed the door. I managed to pull down my pajamas and the Pull-Up but barely made it onto the potty when my bladder let loose. ‘That was odd,’ I thought but was relieved to make it. The Pull-Up was thankfully dry, but there were some loose drops on the floor that I wiped up before I walked back out to the room, where Grandma handed me one of the swimsuits she’d picked up. “Here, put this on, and I’ll be back in a moment!” As she was walking away, she asked, “Did you make it okay?” I blushed but nodded, “Yes… it was a really sudden urge, though.” “Let me know if it becomes more of a problem. The way the rules are set up, even if you become completely unpottytrained this semester, they can’t penalize you as long as you’re wearing protection.” I nodded, “I know; I’m hoping that doesn’t happen, though!” She pulled the door shut as she left, and I pulled everything right back off clothing-wise and stepped into the swim diaper she’d left me and then the swimsuit. Stretching the tight swimsuit over the top of my chest made me grateful for these odd competition-style suits we’d found. I preferred the coverage it gave me over the speedos I’d had to wear for high school swim before I quit! The bad thing about the skintight garment was it left no doubt that there was a diaper underneath it! I pulled open the door and found Grandma wearing a one-piece swimsuit that looked quite flattering for her - even at her age. “Ready?” She asked. I nodded, “Do you have a swim cap, though?” “I knew I forgot something… Let’s look in these drawers; I didn’t completely throw stuff out from your mommy.” I watched as she pulled out socks, tights, and a few things in one drawer before saying, “Here we go!” It was probably a little small, but I knew it would stretch. The cap was grey and looked to have an attempt at an image of the front of a dolphin with its eyes. “Not too girly even!” Grandma smiled at me. I shook my head, “My mom wore this?” Thinking about how old it was! “A fair amount it seems to still be okay; let’s see if we can get it on over that hair of yours,” she said. I expected her to kneel down, but instead, she picked me up, carried me to the changing table, and sat me on it. “Much easier to get to your hair up here!” My butt felt the padded surface and hoped it would be less acquainted with this one than I was getting with the one in my nest room! She pulled at my hair for a moment, found a hairband somewhere that she used to put up in a bun, and pulled the cap on the top. “You know this would be easier for you if your hair was shorter? Less chance of ending up in one of the girl’s nests too?” I shrugged, “I like my hair the way it is.” She gave me a piercing look, but I just shrugged. “Swimming now?” Her laughter was friendly as she picked me up and held me on her hip as she descended the stairs. My mouth dropped as she carried me through the hallways and into a beautiful glassed-in indoor pool area. “Mom said this glass could project?” I asked her. “When your mom was here, I only had one section of it that could do it; now, the whole walls and ceilings can. There’s also a holo-screen setup over on that half of the room,” she pointed to one end by the jacuzzi and the shallower end of the pool. “Cool,” I said. “So your mom told me you swim as well or better than her, but let’s ensure you know the rules. You never come out without me, Grandpa, Auntie Megan, or another Big I trust.” “I’m surprised you don’t have Tessa able to watch?” I asked. “She’s a great AI, but I’ve never upgraded her to deal with water diffraction. Some newer emitters can, but I’ve never seen the point.” She stood me up by the water’s edge, “You can swim as long as you want to this morning. I’ll pull you if we need to get going before you wear yourself out.” “Okay,” I told her and dove into the water. Her pool was huge!!! At least twice the size of the one in the dorm complex, and it meant I could really get into a rhythm before I had to do a wall touch and turn around. Not that I had to do a wall touch… it was still so ingrained with me, though, that I did it all the time. I followed my routine of switching strokes and lost count of where I was in the repeat of the pattern when there was a splash beside me, and I registered someone was swimming alongside me. Or at least trying to! I found myself pushing myself to go faster and quickly was lapping the person several times. Eventually, as I passed to one end of the pool, I was pulled out of the water. “Got myself a fish!!!” A deep male voice said. I squealed unintentionally as the giant form of Grandpa held me in the air. It was a little unnerving to suddenly be feet above the water in his arms. He cradled me like an infant and said, “Used to catch your mommy like this too!” “I’m guessing she also told you she was a dolphin, right?” He laughed, “Yes, she might have tried to insist that to me. Never really believed her, though! I thought your cousin might be able to keep up with you, but you left him in your dust.” I looked at the pool’s edge and saw an exhausted-looking Ryan. “How do you swim like that?” Then, he added, “Grandpa said your mom was good at swimming; I’m guessing he wasn’t kidding! I shrugged, “Mom literally taught us how to swim before we could walk.” “That’s nuts…” “Does Shelby swim?” Ryan shook his head as Grandpa carried me over to the edge and placed me on my feet. “She’s like Mom, practically scared of the water.” “That’s too bad,” I said. He shrugged, “We all have things we like differently. I’ll have to make sure I come swimming while you’re here, though; you’re great at pushing myself!” I laughed, “Glad you think that.” Then, I looked up at the giant form of Grandpa, “I’m guessing it’s time for breakfast?” He laughed, “Yeah, your grandmother came out of the pool to start that about an hour ago.” “How long was I swimming?” I asked, suddenly feeling tired. “Two-and-a-half-hours?” “Oh…” “Your mommy used to do the same thing,” he laughed. “Here’s a towel, dry yourself off, and we’ll eat out here on this table,” He said, pointing to a patio area they had set beside one end with a bar. There were a couple picnic benches there, and soon I was sitting on a highchair on one end beside Ryan and Shelby. “Where’s Aunt Bella?” I asked. “She’s working on some designs today,” Shelby said. “She still does that?” I asked. “Yeah, a few years ago, she made a deal to sell designs to a print and sew-on-demand company.” “Print and sew on demand?” I asked before I took a bite of the biggest piece of bacon I could have imagined. There was a great seasoning coating it, and I could tell there was some heavy smoking process. It tasted heavenly! “Yeah, there are a lot of kiosks, and even some home setups now, that you put your design into the system of colors or patterns. In the commercial machines, you can even add textures and things like overlays, glitter, sequins, and other things. Mom was talented at designing, but with Grandma’s help, she learned how to work with the software and systems better than just anyone else. Her designs have gotten really popular!” “That’s cool!” I said, “I’d love to see that some time!” “I’m sure one of these days we’ll have her make something for you, Connor,” Grandma said. “She has one of the machines here in the basement.” “Cool!” I said with a smile and kept eating. “So, what are your sisters like?” Ryan asked. I smiled and glanced toward Shelby, “Honestly, Riley is a lot like Shelby. I think they would really get along great. The twins are a little more rambunctious? They’re cheerleaders and tend to be pretty social.” “Cheerleaders?” Shelby looked nervous. “Why is that bad?” I asked. “Oh, that’s right… it’s different over there. Here at least, cheerleaders are the cattiest bullies on the planet. The squad at our school regularly picks on whichever Little is nearest.” “Some of the ones I’ve known back home can be that way too… I guess the difference is they’re not five feet taller than you?” She nodded. “Do they pick on you?” Grandma asked gently. She shook her head, “No, one tried to one time but… well… You taught me well?” She blushed. “Good girl,” Grandpa said. “So you do martial arts, too, right?” Shelby asked me. I nodded, “Mom trained my sisters and me from the time we were tiny.” “Who’s better?” Ryan asked. I laughed, “Honestly if you look at the trophy case, it’s Riley.” “If you don’t?” Shelby inquired. “I can hold my own,” I said with a smile. “I got tired at tournaments of it ending up being Riley and me at the end fighting each other. So I decided to leave the trophy hunting to them.” “They have a lot?” Ryan asked. “It’s a little ridiculous, honestly. Mom and Mama had to create a whole set of shelves along two room walls for all of the trophies.” “Any of those yours?” Shelby “A few,” I smiled. “We should spar sometime?” Ryan suggested. “Isn’t that like picking on a little kid?” Shelby asked. “Somehow, I have a feeling the fact that he’s two feet shorter than me won’t stop him from kicking my a… butt.” ‘Good save,’ I thought to myself, even as he was getting a glare from Grandma. I laughed. Grandma and Grandpa joined in on some of the conversations over breakfast before I was sent up to shower and get ready for a busy day with our family and Megan and Meggy coming over. BETH SPENT SOME time Saturday going through her class schedule. Just the names of the courses were practically making her want to curl up with Rings and go cry! This was one of the first really heavy semesters for her Electrical Engineering degree, and she knew she would be spending countless hours at night studying! This semester she was taking a Digital Logic Design course, some throwback course dedicated to early designs as far as her older friends had told her. ‘If it’s a throwback, why do we have to take it?’ Beth thought. She had an Electromagnetic Fields and Waves class, Signals and Systems, and Calculus IV joining the soul-crushing part of her workload this semester. She knew those four classes would eat up all of her time, so she could ensure she never even approached the personal danger of a ‘B’! ‘At least I think this elective of Cinematic Narratives should be fun?’ The thing she had struggled with most was finding good ‘Elective’ credits that sounded like fun to her. The course seemed set up to do a combination of teaching how to film with holocameras but also had projects throughout the semester. ‘I hope that class doesn’t end up being my undoing for time!’ Beth had already put everything in her personal calendars on all of her devices. Still, she also wanted to have old-school binders ready for each. Her friends would give her a hard time when they saw her break out paper instead of her tablet, but she always felt like not having the screen helped her sometimes. ‘I wonder if that’s how I was the first time?’ Her conversation with Livy had been long overdue in their friendship, but she’d been thinking all through her shower and breakfast if she really should have done that or not. She found herself cuddling Rings as she looked at her schedule, hoping she could continue to keep up. The worst thing about knowing about her past wasn’t its grossness and horrifying nature. No, the worst part was knowing she had failed once before, picked herself up, and then turned around and failed so bad that she was basically dead! Sighing, she decided to try and start reading a little of each textbook’s first chapter to see if she could be more prepared for that first day. ‘Last thing I want is to be that dunce Betweener that gets lumped in as a Little in class,’ she shuddered, thinking about some she’d seen. The odds of something like Nevaeh happening in her experience were maybe once per year. Around finals, she’d seen more Bigs just drop out when given that option. With Littles… well, like she’d said, it was better. Instead of like sixty to seventy percent of the class disappearing each year, it was down to thirty percent. Given ten percent of Bigs gave up each year, that was closer to the baseline, in her opinion. ‘Of course, the Bigs didn’t end up in someone’s nursery normally,’ Beth thought. ‘Wonder what happens to Bigs like Nevaeh after graduation? I’ve already seen her lose her gold potty star!’ She couldn’t help but giggle at that thought. Most businesses probably never asked about their Bigs Potty Charts, but she figured it had to be on the transcripts! No, it was a fact of life that mainly Littles endured. The scary thing was that she’d seen a dozen or more Betweeners sent over to Sanders Hall last semester. It seemed suspicious that when they started running low on Littles in a nest, they often tried to fill those holes! Whether it was with Portal Littles, their clear preference, or a Betweener! Really, Nevaeh had probably bought someone else their freedom by taking up a spot in the dorm at the beginning of the semester. Beth tried to go back to studying but eventually gave up and crawled into her bed with Rings to read a fun book for the afternoon to get her mind off her stress. ‘It’s going to be a long semester,’ she thought. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the 'Star' Button at the top of this chapter to like this work and help others find it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! I'm currently nearing one of my last productive writing windows until next January. Positive comments and likes are really appreciated to help spur me on! (My goal is to not have any downtime in chapters for this story until it’s concluded!) I'll even make you all a deal, 25+ Likes on this site for this post and I'll give you a bonus on Sunday Morning this week! LCW will have a new posting normally every Friday for the foreseeable future! Your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    30 points
  16. Chapter 92: Long Days GARY LOOKED THOUGHTFULLY at Beth, “I could probably walk Beth through it? It’s only the attaching it on now?” “Beth, please?” Carly asked. “Where were you when he did this to me just now…?” She laughed nervously. “Sure, I’ll be a good girlfriend and be the one to touch your new no-no parts.” As Gary lifted her, she realized Carly was actually shaking some and felt a bit bad about the joke she’d just made. “It’s okay,” Gary told her. “Normal to be nervous about this kind of thing, Carly.” He handed the device to Beth and walked her through the process. When they were done attaching it, he gave her a diaper, and she also diapered her boy… girlfriend. “There, all done!” she said as she pulled his arms up to a sitting position. They were both tiny compared to the Bigs, but he was about the size an older toddler or preschool child of hers would be to her. “Thanks, sorry I freaked out,” he told them. “You just got those parts, I can imagine not wanting them touched!” Gary laughed. “Come on, let’s get you two out there! Sebastian is probably ready to go nuts by now.” Carly felt the stupid PooPloder as she walked, just like Beth. She’d noticed they seemed different sizes, so while hers wasn’t the same size, she could feel it against the bodysuit and the diaper, smashing it into her through the covering. Reminding herself not to press the button on accident, even if they weren’t armed already, they made it to the scene. “Okay,” Sebastian said, “Let’s just film some playtime first here?” “Umm… what do you want us to do?” Carly asked. “Did you ever play tea party as a kid?” Charlotte asked. Carly blushed again, the prettiest color of red at that! “I take it that’s a yes?” She smiled, “You must have sisters?” “Three of them,” her boyfriend replied. “Ah, perfect then!” she said. “You two have a tea party for about fifteen minutes; we’ll film it, and then we’ll get on with the script.” “You’re kidding, right?” Beth asked. “How else are we getting playtime recorded?” Sebastian asked with a shrug. “We may not make you do it for fifteen minutes, but we need to get footage from a few perspectives.” With a sigh, Carly grabbed Beth’s hand, and they found a couple of dolls apiece, a stuffed animal each, and a virtual tea cup set. Somehow, the next fifteen minutes became thirty minutes, as Carly decided to have fun with it, and the whole thing became a complete silly college fest! Their dolls began describing relationships they were in, but a little bit too deep of a level of knowledge for a kid. The crew was in hysterics as Carly described how one doll’s boyfriend just couldn’t perform well enough, and another doll had a tragic love life with a garbage plant manager. “We can never put that in the film with the audio,” Charlotte said, still wiping tears from her eyes thirty minutes later. “No, but we can all know what goes along with the footage when we see the montage!” Will said. “Conn… Carly, brilliant work. I’m beginning to think you need to rethink the math stuff and go into acting for real!” I FOUND MYSELF laughing with everyone else and shaking my head, feeling the shorter hair sway differently as I did so. “I appreciate the sentiment, but I much prefer the idea of being in the director role… or creating the technology itself we’re using.” Sebastian nodded, “Okay, time to get back to work here, everyone!” A call was made for the part of Scene 19 we were filming. “Arm PooPloders!” “Armed!” Moments later, there was the call to action on the scene I had wanted to skip! I began holding one of the dolls against my stomach and making faces. Beth said, “What’s wrong, Bree?” I forced my face to look momentarily surprised and lost, “Bree?” Looking up at her, she smiled at me, “That’s your name, silly!” I did my best to give the tiniest smile, “I like that.” “What’s wrong? Mommy calls that a potty face?” I squirmed a bit on the floor where I was sitting like I was holding in a bit of poop, “Umm...” She laughed at me, “Bree! Just use your diaper, silly!” When I looked at her skeptically, she added, “Potties are boring; playing is much more fun!” “It’s gro…” I started to say when she squatted and activated her PooPloder. I wrinkled my nose as if I could smell it, “Callie, did you just?” She didn’t answer, though, just intentionally falling on her butt and squishing it as she brought a teacup to Professor Tilly’s mouth. Then she looked at me and smiled, “Poopy!” The next part wasn’t supposed to wait, so I began, “I...” Even as I bent my own knees and activated the PooPloder. I could feel a good chunk of the fake poop on the outer edges of the little body shaper, and the stickiness on my legs felt horrible! I didn’t even have to act to feel disgusting right then! “Eew…” I said quietly. Right on cue, Charlotte entered the room. She wrinkled her nose and said, “Pee-eew!! It smells like a stinky baby in here!” Beth rocked the diaper back and forth and shook her head, “Nuh-uh, we don’t stink like babies, Mommy!” Charlotte pulled the ultimate diaper check, pulling the dress out of the way and the back of her diaper open. She sighed, “Well, you certainly do, Callie!” As Charlotte started to pick Beth up, she pointed at me, “Well, so does Bree!!! She’s stinky too!” “Oh?” She grabbed Beth’s hand instead and came around our tea party setup to me. She let go of Beth’s hand then and picked me up, bringing my bottom up to her nose and sniffing. Right then, I didn’t have to fight to make sniffles or tears; the whole thing was genuinely mortifying. Charlotte carried me over to the changing table and then, “Well, it looks like you’re right, Callie! Brianna is a stinky baby, too! Let’s get both baby girls in nice clean diapees, then we’ll go get you your din-din!” There was no real reason to film the entire cleanup. Still, they put the camera by my head for the shot, and Charlotte used eight wipes to get the mess cleaned up before placing a new diaper on me. I walked to the side and held on to one of the stuffed animals we’d been playing with as Beth endured the same change. “Come here, you,” Charlotte said as she placed Beth on her hip, then picked me up and carried me on the other hip down the stairs. “Cut!!!!” “Thank god!” Beth said beside me. I nodded, “Please tell me the shots were good enough that we don’t have to do that again?!?” Charlotte looked down sympathetically at us as she placed us on the ground. “Sebastian, review the footage with Will quickly; I’d also rather not have to clean up that Pooploder crap a bunch more times. It doesn’t smell, but I swear it kept sticking to my hands worse than any baby poop ever has!” “You should try wearing it,” I told her deadpan. “I’m so glad those weren’t invented when I had those moments in my shows…” she said. “Then what did you guys do in that…?” Beth started to ask. “Oh, Sebastian, make sure you check,” Charlotte ran after him. “Somehow, I think that was going to be an embarrassing answer?” I asked. “Maybe…?” Unfortunately for the three of us, there were two more takes of the scene that we had to make before we were able to move on! Camera angles, minor timing issues, and one time a stray glance of a crew member in the main shot had unfortunately meant getting a growing familiarity with the awful stickiness of the poo in the PooPloders! BETH SAW THE crew had been at it for another six hours after lunch, and it was 23 O’Clock. With only a few more hours to go until they needed to get Connor’ home’ – or at least off-campus- it seemed unlikely they would get everything filmed. Fortunately, things had been going a little smoother, and most scenes were taking two or fewer takes. They had just filmed her being put to bed, and she was done being filmed sleeping for the moment while the action focused on Carly. They restarted the scene as Charlotte gathered a onesie-clad Carly in her arms. She couldn’t help but be jealous watching Charlotte hold her as she wrapped her in a light blanket and said, “Here, hand me your baba.” Carly tentatively handed the bottle to Charlotte, who placed it on a small end table they’d added beside the rocking chair. She took the time to tighten the blanket around her and put her in the crook of her arm like she was an infant. “What are you doing?” Carly asked nervously. “Feeding you your baba,” she smiled down at her. “Bu…” Carly got out as the nipple entered her mouth. This was the fifth time they’d done this little piece, and each time they’d had timing issues. Carly held off nursing for a long moment before starting to drink the liquid even as Charlotte rocked the chair. Charlotte said, “I know you want to be a big grown-up again, and I promise you will be, eventually. Right now, you’re going to be my little Bree. Enjoy letting go a little, Sweetie.” As she finished her line, she paused for a second and began singing a simple Lullaby. Carly’s eyes went closed, and then she went limp. Charlotte giggled, “They’re right; Mommy’s milk does it every time!” “Cut!” “Carly, you didn’t really go to sleep on me, did you?” she laughed. For her part, she sat up, “No… though it was close! Right now, though, I need a bathroom!!!!!” Beth watched as Charlotte carried her quickly to the dressing room and hoped she’d make it. I COULDN’T BELIEVE how quickly the urge to go potty hit me!!!! To her credit, Charlotte practically ran with me to the bathroom, but when she pulled up my dress to remove the diaper, I grimaced and said, “Stop…” I couldn’t hold it any longer and felt it just flow and flow out of me. Fortunately, Gary had made the call to pull the control panty off of me after the PooPloder scene because I didn’t even want to think about that mess! ‘I can’t believe I couldn’t hold it?!?’ This was one of my first genuine accidents where I felt like I was a Little… and very much the baby so many Bigs saw Littles as! I did my best to breathe and not cry, but I couldn’t hide the face of shame I wore. “I’m sorry,” Charlotte said, even as her hand was under my diaper. There was no way she didn’t know what had happened. “I should have gone after the last take… I just figured I could still make it this last one. Those four bottles of liquid, fake milk or not, all had to go somewhere.” She gave me a hug, “Sorry, Connor… You don’t normally have problems?” She asked. I shook my head, “This is one of my very few genuine accidents, actually,” I said through my teeth, as I did everything not to break down! She gave me a moment, squeezed me again, and asked, “Are you finished? I can take this off, and you can sit on the potty and be sure?” I sighed and shook my head, “Trust me, it’s all in the diaper…” “Well then, let’s get you changed; we’re almost done for the day with you guys.” “I’m glad to hear that. These longer days in this dimension are a killer on this project!” “What do you mean?” She asked as she pulled the tapes open. “Well, we have eight hours less in our days in my dimension.” “When do you get everything done?” She asked, surprised. I laughed, “You know, there’s some truth to that!” I did the math in my head; it was now almost 24 O’clock, and we started at 8 O’clock with filming. We’d already put in a sixteen-hour day and planned to film three shorter scenes before Beth and I left. That didn’t include the two scenes they would catch up on after we left! She was just using a wipe gently on my bottom when the door opened, and Beth came in. “Oh, sorry…” she stammered. “It’s okay,” Charlotte said, “We’re all actresses here, just getting Carly back and ready to go for the next scene.” Beth’s eyes caught mine, and I knew she had to know what we were dealing with. She mouthed, “Sorry” to me. With as many scenes as we still had to film that day, I had no choice but to pull up my big girl panties and get back to work. Metaphorically, of course! Our waking up and breakfast scenes went quickly in one take for the most part. We had to divide up one part of the breakfast feeding scene for camera angle issues. To my amusement, the eggs they gave us were genuinely just cooked in an attached breakroom AmeniTea, our crew had just discovered would take meal points or their equivalent of a credit card. The stupid, dull, curved plastic baby spork things were just about impossible to use to scoop them up, but I made sure that I kept my face and bib pretty much perfectly clean. Beth didn’t try that to my amusement, and true to her character, Charlotte had to clean her up! Our final scenes of the day were at the daycare, and I think both Beth and I hated them as much as anything! Every part of the room was actually sized for me perfectly! It was a rare place in this dimension I could say that about. Unfortunately, even though Beth was taller, she still could sit in the chairs and not look too awkward or big for them! The crew made fast work of the scenes, and we were soon down to the final two small parts we were filming that day with us. Right then, we were in a circle for story time, and someone had found the genuine children’s story, The Little Who Couldn’t. Isabella did a way too convincing job of reading it right then. It reminded me of a lady who did preschool lessons online back home and posted them. I’d been stuck watching them enough with my baby sisters years ago that I was sure this girl could pull the same trick! We got to learn all about a Little who successfully graduated high school and then failed at every other adult thing she ever tried. She couldn’t pass college, she couldn’t be a secretary, she couldn’t be a police officer, she couldn’t be a construction worker, she couldn’t be a waitress… and on it went. The character got more and more upset until right before she discovered what she could be! Mommy’s precious baby girl! ‘Sarah’ walked in as the final page was turned. I wanted to vomit and had no issues with the acting of standing up and going towards her. Right then, ‘Callie’ leaped past me though and wrapped her in a hug. “Mommy! Mommy! Mommy!” Beth jumped up and down like she was an excited preschooler. “You’re just in time! The Little is about to be adopted like Bree!” I cringed at some of the ‘extra’ lines suggested to Beth on the previous take. She did it quite well, though! Charlotte asked, “Huh?” “It’s the Little Who Couldn’t Mommy!” She smiled, “It’s the best story ever!” Charlotte looked confused then, “You mean the Little Who Could?” I sighed and moved closer to her, “No, she means Couldn’t...” As I said, Isabella held up the book, showing the page that showed the woman being held in her mommy’s arms and fed a bottle. “Oh...” she shook her head and muttered, “Seriously?” Looking down at me, she gently reassured me with her hand on my head, “Well, I need to take my two little girls on a special adventure now. You ready to go?” “Please!” I practically begged, even as Beth acted like she wanted to go back. Fortunately, she guided us both out. “Cut!!!” “How was that time?” Charlotte asked. “I think that’s a keeper. Let’s finish this car scene, and then the kids can get out of here!” ‘Kids?’ I thought nervously. We changed the settings to move to the car outside the daycare, and we filmed walking out to the car. I did my best to act like I needed to go to the bathroom badly and blushed when Charlotte squeezed and checked the back of my diaper after buckling Beth in. “You’ll be fine,” she smiled at me as she buckled me inside. After getting inside the car, she started the car on autopilot before turning the seat around and looking at us through the screen above our seats. “Callie, we’re going to take you to Grandma and Grandpa’s tonight.” “Really? Grandma and Grandpa?!?” Charlotte continued, “Uh-huh, we’ll drop you off, and you get to play with them all night tonight! They’re even going to take you to the playground and then to Crazy Fun afterward for pizza.” “Yay!!!” “Umm… Mommy? Can we please stop by a potty?” I didn’t even know why my character would be dumb enough to ask that question now! “Remember, Brianna, you’re both taking a vacation from the potty. Just use your diapee like the good baby you are!” “Please?” Charlotte started to respond, “N…” but then seemed to remember she needed something. With a sigh, she shrugged, “If you can hold it a while... maybe?” Charlotte turned around in her seat and checked on the cars driving. I squirmed more then and made a pained, gassy face, even as I knew a camera was zooming in on my facial expression. “Cut!!!” Sebastian said. “Let me look real quick back at the footage.” Meanwhile, Beth and I were freed from the car seats. “I hate being stuck in a car seat facing the back seat, even if it’s not real!” Beth complained quietly to me. “I hate the whole Littles are stupid thing. That earlier book made me want to go on a rampage…” She laughed, “It was pretty horrible!” “Okay, Connor and Beth, that’s it for you two. Great job today! Go get changed out of costume and get out of here. Be back here at 9 O’clock tomorrow so we can finish your last four scenes,” Sebastian said with a smile. “Got it,” I said, leading Beth out of the stage and to wardrobe. “Everyone else, we need to get the office setup and let’s get Scenes 22 and 27 completed. That will get us caught up from Wednesday’s fiasco! Almost done today!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! After this week I'm hoping to get into a bit more serious of a rhythm of writing again. I'm working on Chapter 110 right now, hoping to wrap up at least another chapter or two today! I will post another chapter on WattPad this week since they crossed 5k likes yesterday. I'll post it here as well as long as this post gets 25+ likes. (You all were falling behind this weekend 👿 ) Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! If you have purchased them, please be sure you've clicked the five star review option! (You don't have to leave a public comment that others can see) http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    29 points
  17. Chapter 88: Colossal WHEN THEY HAD finished meeting with Nikki, the four of them walked down to the soundstage where filming was going on. They waited until an outside warning light about ‘filming in progress’ turned dark before they entered. They quietly followed Beth over to where the crew seemed to be picking up equipment after wrapping a scene up. Charlotte noticed them and waved, “Hi Beth, back from your meeting?” Beth sighed, “Yes, how are things going here? Sorry, I haven’t been here!” “Going well! We just finished the final part of the dinner with Sarah at her house. One more scene with Connor, and you two can take off?” “Great,” Beth said. Sebastian came over then, too, and said, “Hi Beth. I’m Sebastian Johnson,” he said, politely introducing himself to Beth’s mom, Amanda, and Nikki. “Nice to meet you,” her mom said, “I’m Addison Sylvester, Beth’s mother.” “A pleasure to meet you,” Charlotte said. The rest of the introductions followed before Sebastian said, “If you’ll pardon me, I’m okay with you being here, but please make sure you’re quiet while we’re filming?” “Of course, you won’t know we’re here,” Amanda told him. “Beth, could you give me a hand over here?” he said, dragging her away. When they were far enough away, she said, “Thanks!” “Don’t mention it; I could tell some smothering was happening there. I get that way too often with my own mother! Why don’t you go help at the monitors and ensure we’re getting good footage you can edit later?” “Thanks,” she told him. It was a little disorienting as the entire set disappeared, and then a new location was set up. They now had the downstairs area outside of Brian’s apartment setup. The Bruber vehicle for Connor’s ride back was ‘parked’ out of the shot to the right. Harper was standing with a noticeable baby blue diaper bag on her shoulder and ready to walk up to Connor, who just arrived. “Sorry, Gary wanted to do a quick adjustment on my makeup for this scene.” “No problem,” Sebastian said. “Will, are we set?” “I think so. Can we just walk the blocking on this first, though?” Beth watched on the monitors as Sebastian, Connor, Harper, and Charlotte walked through the walk-up. Then, they would halt right in front of the doors to the tall apartment building. They went ‘inside the building’ and returned a few moments later. “All set now?” Beth asked Will as he returned. “As soon as we have Amelia’s camera re-tracked for the dolly, we should be,” he said. Beth watched as they rolled out a set of tracks to help guide and steer the camera Amelia was running. “Okay, quiet on the set!” Sebastian called. A moment later, the call to action was made, and she watched the different views on the monitors come through as Brian’s Bruber arrived and he was unbuckled by the driver. He was almost to the entrance doors when he ran into Harper, playing his neighbor. With no Little or baby in sight, the diaper bag on her shoulder was a red warning flag for any Little! “Well, hello there, Brian! You look so spiffy tonight?!? Very handsome!” “I had dinner with my boss tonight to celebrate a project at work.” “Well, aren’t you such a big boy! Not like my little Dillon!” Harper giggled, and it was creepy, before she said, “Well, I guess he is a little bigger than you!” “Umm... yeah...” Connor was squirming realistically, and then Harper made eyes on him, seeming to practically be dreaming of stripping and diapering him right outside! That made Beth want to rip her eyeballs out! “Say, speaking of dinner, how about you come over tomorrow night for dinner at our place? I’m a great cook!” Connor did a great job of looking calm while wanting to run away as quickly as possible. He said in a very quiet voice, “Unfortunately, I think my boss will want me to stay late tomorrow. May I take a raincheck?” “Sure, cutie! Offer’s always open!” Right then, Connor walked quickly and didn’t seem suspicious in the doors. “Cut!” “Sebastian, we need to do that again, I don’t like the angles as Harper is talking to Connor. Could we maybe have her bend down to talk to him for most of the conversation?” “Harper, what do you think?” Sebastian asked. “Sure, it’ll seem more normal, like I’m talking to some kid on their level?” “Great! Take two, everyone!” Beth watched as they ran it four more times before they were satisfied. Then they had to run Connor hopping in an elevator to run twice before Sebastian said, “Connor, go ahead and get changed out of that costume and take off with your fan club over there?” Connor blushed but said, “Thanks, Sebastian! You said eight tomorrow morning, right?” “Please, it will take us a couple hours to get you prepped tomorrow.” “Sounds good!” Beth watched him run off as the crew worked to reset to work on one of the two catch-up scenes they were supposed to film tonight. She could see everyone was getting tired and hoped they’d manage it all still! I WAS RELIEVED to be done for the day, but I was also nervous knowing that we had finished the last ‘grown-up’ scenes I was involved in. I hurried to change out of the costume, put my school uniform back on, and hurried back out to the quartet who were waiting on me. “Why are you all here?” I asked as we exited into the hallway. “We’ll talk at dinner, Connor. We need to hurry up and grab your bags from the dorms, and then we can take off.” Grandma said. “Make sure you zip up that coat; it’s cold outside!” I nodded and did my best to keep up with the taller women for part of the walk before Grandma sighed, “Connor, we need to move a little faster; I’m going to give you a ride. Addy, we’ll meet you at the restaurant?” “Sounds good!” Grandma hurriedly carried me to the dorm, and a quick look at my watch showed me we were under an hour from when I was supposed to be in the dorm for the night. “Am I allowed to go to dinner?” I asked her quietly. “Yes, for tonight, it’s a weekend, and you’re with me. I got a blanket permission request set for you last week for things like this each weekend.” I nodded, fully trusting her. Everyone was missing in the nest, and I assumed there must have been a movie or they were playing games somewhere in the dorm. I used the restroom again before gathering my backpack and the few things I needed to take for the weekend. “That everything?” She asked me. I nodded, “I think so?” “Okay, come here,” she said and picked me up again, carrying me down the elevator and past some of the other Little students who gave me a wary look. We left the dorm and were at her car in record time. She sat me on the ground long enough for me to pull my bag off to place it inside the car before putting me in the rear-facing seat. I sat still and patiently waited while she moved to the driver’s seat and programmed the destination. “Please navigate to the restaurant, Sapphire Sea,” Grandma said, engaging the autopilot and then turning to make eye contact with me through the monitor above my seat. “They’ll hopefully get there about the same time.” “What is this restaurant?” “It’s one Addy suggested; I guess she and Cameron would go occasionally when they were in school. I don’t think that we’ve ever tried it?” “Seafood, I assume?” “Yes, that’ll be it.” “Mom used to always tell me about the ridiculous sizes of things here with animals and fish.” Grandma laughed, “My favorite thing we ever did will forever be an early trip where she got to swim with the dolphins in Selegnasol.” “She showed me the pictures before I left. Those might as well be whales back home compared to me!” “Too bad the rest of that trip was such a problem.” “That’s where you all met Aunt Bella, right?” She nodded, “We adopted her thinking to save her from a stewardess but ended up in that mess with that horrible Venture group…” She sighed and seemed to wipe a tear out from her eye, “That was a nightmare!” I nodded, “Mom told me about a lot of it, but I’m guessing she kept some of the worst from me.” “I certainly hope she did,” Grandma said. “Some things should never be repeated.” “We are approaching your destination!” the car said a moment later. The car pulled into a parking space, and Grandma soon had me on the ground, walking beside her into the restaurant. Beth, her mom, and the unknown woman were already waiting at the hostess stand. “I thought we might have beat you over here,” Grandma told them. Beth snorted, “Have you seen Mom drive?” “You and your dad are such chickens,” her mom kidded her. “Mom, you’re one of the only people I know who still drives manually. Not only do you drive manually, but you also have two speeds: stopped and the speed of light! Lance is horrible, but even he admits you’re terrifying!” “Sylvester, party of five?” the hostess interrupted. “Right here,” Beth’s mom said. The waitress saw me as we walked to the table, “I’ll be right back with a highchair…?” “Just a booster seat, please,” Beth said. “Are you sure?” she asked the other women. Beth rolled her eyes, “He’s an adult, not a baby. Bring a booster seat!” “Be polite,” her mom reminded her as the waitress left. “We can ask for one for you, too, if you’re going to act rude like that?” “Sorry, Mom, it’s been a long week!” Beth said, clearly nervous it wasn’t a bluff! “I can see that,” she nodded. A few moments later, a booster seat reappeared, and both child’s and adult menus were delivered for me. “Where are my manners?” Beth’s mom said, “Connor, this is Nikki.” “Nice to meet you,” I said politely. Beth sighed and looked at me from beside me where she’d sat, “She’s my new bodyguard…” “Sorry,” I said. As we looked at the menu, I wanted something off the adult menu, but I wasn’t stupid enough to think I could finish one of the plates I saw wandering by us. Beth looked at me, “You want to split something?” I looked at her, “Would you get enough?” She smiled, “I don’t eat as much as a Big like my siblings, so I often save by ordering child portions. We can easily split something?” “Okay, what…?” “Why don’t you pick? What sounds good?” I looked over the page and suggested a meal with shrimp scampi and some sauteed scallops with some veggies and rice. “Sounds good!” She told me with a smile. We all received drinks and made some small talk when Nikki asked me, “Umm, Connor?” I was surprised to even have her address me from the other side of Beth’s mom. “Yes?” “I’m going to have some more questions for you about the other day later when we’re out of public, but I’m curious… Did your mom teach you anything that her grandpa taught her?” I smiled, instantly understanding what she meant by her background, “All of my siblings worked with her and are all accomplished in several arts.” She smiled back at me, “We might have to see what she taught you sometime?” “I’d love to practice against someone here,” I told her. “Especially since I’ve already had to use that knowledge.” She nodded, “I’m going to go with you guys to campus tomorrow, and then Amanda’s tomorrow night with you guys. I’ll see what we can do this weekend.” Grandma looked at us both, “No hurting each other.” “You’re not going to tell her just not to hurt Connor?” Beth’s mom asked. I smirked, and Grandma said, “If her mom taught her, it’ll be a mutual concern. Stacy was vicious!” She looked thoughtful but nodded, “I guess she was… I remember that graduation incident.” Right as we were about to continue talking, the waitress appeared. “What can I get you all?” She started with Grandma, then went to Addison, then Nikki, and then Beth ordered for us, “We’re going to share this plate. Could you bring a second plate for us to split?” “Sure thing,” she said with a smile. “Since it’s with the cutie, I won’t even charge the split plate fee here. I’ll get those menus out of the way.” “So, besides all of this stupidity, how do you like school here?” Beth’s mom asked me. “I love the technology, the advanced math, and all of the cool things with HoloTech that I’m learning!” I said with a smile. “He means all of the voodoo math and crazy physics things he’s studying,” Beth shook her head beside me. “I keep telling you it’s not voodoo?” She laughed at me. “Professors treating you okay then?” Grandma followed up. I nodded, “I know Mom dealt with a couple real ‘winners’ when she was here, but all of mine have been pretty friendly.” The four of us were far more active in the conversation, but Nikki contributed occasionally. I sensed she was a ‘friend of the family’ from her studying with my great-grandfather here and probably from being with Mom. When I did the math, including the rejuve treatment that was mentioned, in my head, I figured she must have been between like eleven or so when she met her. ‘I bet Mom remembers her at least!’ I thought. “Grandma, I mean to ask…” I was about to bring up Lilly’s mysterious mother when the plates of food arrived. My eyes grew as wide as possible and then some more!!!! The ‘scallops’ I looked at looked practically like hamburgers! They were probably three inches or more in diameter and a little over two inches thick – and that was cooked!!! The shrimp were curled up, but they might as well have been some crazy large species of lobster back home! “How much do you want?” Beth asked, ready to split the plate onto a smaller one they had brought with it. “Umm… wow! Those are crazy big!” I was getting stares from the rest of the table, “I wish you could understand how odd it is to come here for the scale of things. Just when I think I’m getting used to it, something like this smacks me in the face.” “Like a wet fish?” Beth smirked. “Why are you smacking me in the face with a fish?” I asked. She just shook her head, “Never mind… I hang around with Dad too much sometimes!” “Umm… One scallop, one of those things you claim are shrimp, and some of the rice will probably be plenty?” She laughed, “Let me know if you want more!” With that, I began using an overly large knife and fork to slice through an amazingly flavorful dish! BETH COULDN’T HELP, but giggle at Connor’s face as he saw the size of the dish. She’d seen it happen when he first came weeks ago, but this was comical even compared to then! ‘To be fair, these are like some crazy rare colossal-sized species, but I’m not going to tell him that!’ She enjoyed seeing him smile as he tasted it, and she had to agree that it was pretty tasty herself! Dinner conversation hadn’t been far from typical, really, for most of the dinner from what would happen when she saw her mom or dad after being away. If she wasn’t still annoyed about the whole bodyguard thing, she’d probably admit she was just happy to have her mom there. That was the weirdest part of the night so far when Nikki talked to Connor about something that she assumed had to be martial arts. ‘He did manage to knock Kelly out completely,’ she reminded herself. ‘I thought he was nuts when he told me to go get help!’ They wrapped up the meal close to 28 O’clock and headed for the door. “Connor, why don’t you hit the restroom before we go?” Amanda suggested to him. “I’ll go that direction, too,” Beth said. She noted that Nikki was right behind her and followed her inside. Fortunately, she didn’t follow her into the stall! The five went outside, waiting for the Luxuria vehicle to pull up for her mom and Nikki. She figured she’d need to grab her bag from inside before she would follow Connor and Amanda to her car. “Beth?” Her mom said, though. “Yes, Mom?” “Would you mind terribly staying at the hotel with me tonight?” Beth wanted to say ‘no.’ And she wanted to say ‘yes…’ A look at Connor, who smiled with a nod, and she said, “Okay, but you have to make sure I get to the university on time tomorrow to shoot!” “Of course!” Her mom said, “I just want to see my daughter!” She placed an arm around her head and pulled her close to her. Not for the first time, she noted that the difference in size between her and her mother was nearly the same difference from her Connor! She hugged Amanda and Connor, agreeing to meet up with Amanda to give her the bag she’d need to stay the next night in the morning before filming, and headed to the hotel with her mom and bodyguard. “So, do you like to get any time off?” Beth found herself asking in the car. “I have a couple others who can take up the slack as needed, but I have an apartment a block from the dorm you live in rented, and I’ll just head there after each day.” Beth nodded. They pulled up to the hotel, and after grabbing her bags, they went to the room her mom had already been in. It was a suite, so she had her own bedroom, but the three sat together in a little living area. “Okay, Beth, before tomorrow, I want to discuss my rules for you if I take this job.” “Rules?” Beth asked; the near-twenty-year-old found her still teenage self balking at that word. “Yes, rules,” she said. “Nothing like I’ll rat you out if you want to go party or do something your parents don’t approve of.” “Not that you should be doing that,” her mom said, “but I want you to feel safe with Nikki.” She stiffly nodded, “So what do you mean?” “If I’m going to keep you safe, it’s really pretty simple. First, would you prefer to wear a bracelet or an ankle bracelet?” “Like some sort of criminal bracelet?” She found herself saying. “Or, do you mean like a Little tracker?!?” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and leave me a comment! I'll give you a bonus on Sunday afternoon if I have at least 25 likes by Sunday afternoon! I'm finishing off a busy few weeks in the real world, so please do leave those comments! I'm hoping Sunday I can make some more progress on writing and staying well ahead of you all here! (Working on Chapter 105 right now) As always, if you enjoy my writing, please consider supporting me with a purchase of one of my published books on Amazon Kindle! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    29 points
  18. Chapter 81: Carted “WE’RE GOOD WITH the classroom footage,” Sebastian said, “and the third take of the office worked well!” Beth sighed in relief, even as she cringed that the first footage was even a thing. It wasn’t called for in the script, so she was more than a little mortified it was added! “Good, so onto the car seat conversation?” Charlotte asked him. “Start from you putting her into the car seat. That’s the one thing that didn’t look quite right. You need to look more frustrated than you do so that you make her nervous for the conversation that follows?” “Got it!” Charlotte said. “And any notes for the other actress?” “Just look happy you have mommy, but maybe a little nervous because of her body language?” Sebastian said. Beth nodded, “Okay, I’ll try?” “Great! Places everyone!” Moments later, when the buckle was latched on the car seat, Beth asked quietly, “Are you mad at me, Mommy?” Charlotte said her line, concerned suddenly, “Why would I be mad, princess?” Beth noted the adlib but replied as they’d practiced, “Because I’m… I’m nothing but a… a diaper-wearing baby?” Beth worked hard to make tears possibly rim her eyes. “Of course not, sweetie!” Charlotte said, making herself seem far warmer somehow. “Where did you hear that from?!?” “Miss Dani?” Beth watched Charlotte color her face red, balling her fists up. “The nerve…” Charlotte sighed and tried to smile at her failing daughter, “She’s wrong, sweetie, but we need to talk about the diapees. I don’t think I can find another daycare this week for you.” Beth nervously asked, “Can I come to work with you?” She added, “I’ll stay out of the way?” Charlotte gave her a small smile, “Sorry, sweetie, they don’t like CEOs bringing their daughters to meetings.” Beth forced herself to look scared like they’d talked about before nervously asking, “So I have to wear diapees at school?” After a resigned sigh, Charlotte said, “Seems like you do?” Beth wanted to barf more than to say the following line but forced a smile and an excited “Yay!” “Cut!” she heard before Charlotte could respond. “Something wrong?” Charlotte asked? “Not with the acting, though I would like a bit more of a smile to show how much you prefer diapees, Callie. I just want to get better angles on both of your faces. Let’s take the top off the car and take it from the top of the lines after you buckle her in.” “Ugh!” Beth complained even as she was trapped in the car seat like a genuine little girl. “Sorry, Beth, we’ll try and get this done in the next take,” Charlotte said sympathetically. Unfortunately for Beth, it took three more takes! Finally, they continued onto the next set of lines, with Charlotte asking her, “Why are you happy about wearing diapers?” “Because… If a baby uses a diapee, they don’t get in trouble? So I won’t get in trouble no more!” “Any more…” Charlotte motherly corrected with a sigh, “You’re right, you won’t get in trouble for using your baby diapees.” Beth watched as she sighed, leaned down, and kissed her on the forehead, “I will always love you, baby girl, no matter what you wear.” Beth watched Charlotte close her passenger door and walk to the driver’s seat. She couldn’t see her as she worked the generated controls, and the scenery around them began moving. “We’re going to need to stop at the grocery store on the way home, sweetie. I promise we’ll be quick, though!” “And Cut!” Beth heard. “Do we need to do that last part again?” Charlotte asked. “Will?” Sebastian asked. “I think we’re good guys; it worked well, we had good coverage, and I think everything we need is there?” “Great!” Sebastian said, “Everyone take five while we get the set changed over.” “Come on,” Charlotte said, unbuckling Beth, “That took a lot longer than it should have. I might as well get another break in here. I think there’s some coffee going in the shop, too.” Beth found herself nodding, “I’ll just get something from my bag, though. I’m already wired enough from this.” Charlotte gave her a sympathetic hug as she sat her on the ground and walked beside her. With Charlotte’s help, she again used the restroom even though she didn’t need to go that badly. Beth took a drink from her water bottle stash after ensuring the anti-tamper seals were still good. Amanda had suggested she take some just in case for around the set, and she was glad she did. The open coffee pot that Charlotte drank from seemed like it would invite poisoning! They were still standing in the room when Gary came in, “Okay, all good now?” He asked the two of them. They nodded. “Great, now we are going to film the grocery store montage. There won’t be any dialogue that we’ll necessarily use. Still, they want to make sure it’s obvious that the diaper is used to change at the end.” Beth blanched, “You don’t expect me to…?” He had the good graces to laugh, “No, I mean you could if you wanted to?” Sebastian had entered right then, “Gary…” “I’m kidding, and you know it.” Looking at Beth, “I hope you know it too, Beth, you’re an adult college student; this role doesn’t change that.” “Thanks for saying that,” Beth said. “So if not… then how?” “PooPloders,” he said with a smile, holding out a double-ended small circular device connected with a ribbon. Each end seemed about the size of an ultrathin compact. I SHRUGGED AT Mackenzie, “I guess?” I sighed, “I’d like to pass the class, and it’s the project?” “So you’re playing the dunce?” I shook my head, “No, I’m the ‘buddy,’ Beth is playing the dunce.” Mackenzie turned white, “Do they not know who you two are?!?” I shrugged, “I think everyone does now?” “I want to see this script!” Mackenzie said worriedly. “My grandparents know about it? So do Beth’s parents?” “I still want to see this script?” She insisted. “I’ll email it to you as soon as you return me to my computer?” She nodded at that, “I guess that works. How long is this going to take to finish?” “Hopefully, we’ll be done with the filming on Sunday?” “Are you filming tomorrow too?” I shook my head, “The group is, but I don’t have any scenes. I may go for a bit to help, but I’m editing when we’re done, so I’ll put in my extra hours later.” At some point, I realized she was holding me on her lap for this conversation and holding me fairly close to her. I could tell she was calming down as her muscles relaxed. “What’s the deal with the hair?” I blushed as I realized I hadn’t changed them from the pigtails they ended up in at the end, and all the other guys in the dorm had to have seen them! “My character kind of turns into a girl?” I said nervously. She sat oddly still briefly before smiling, “Well, I’m not in favor of this project, but you have to let me see what you look like when this is all done.” I groaned, “Okay.” “So, what else is going on with you?” She asked. I shrugged, “Schoolwork?” “Is that all you do when you go to your grandparents? I think Beth went with you?” I blushed, “We hang out together. My cousin Shelby also hangs out with us sometimes. We had a family snowball fight on Saturday with my other cousin, their mom, and my grandparents.” Mackenzie didn’t dig for facts in any way that made me think she was up to no good, but I still couldn’t help but know you shouldn’t trust a nest mother. Eventually, I managed to turn the tables on her, “What about you? What do you do besides this?” I said, motioning to the nest room. She shrugged, “Study and occasionally go out. Lilly usually drags me out once a week to go to a club or something?” “Boyfriends?” I asked. She shook her head, “Since I can’t have kids, I don’t have any desire to deal with boys any more than I have to.” “You have that problem?” I asked gently. She nodded, “Unfortunately, it’s part of why I jumped at the idea of having my own nest while I work on grad work. Thought maybe I could find myself someone who would want to be adopted close to our graduation.” I blushed, “Sorry, I don’t think that’s going to be me?” She laughed, “No, you’re adorable, but I know an off-limits Little when I see one!” Suddenly, I was squeezed in a hug, “But that doesn’t mean I won’t claim an occasional cuddle and hug like this.” I blushed, “Hugs aren’t horrible,” I told her. After another squeeze, she said, “Well, why don’t you go back and get your homework done and email me that script? I want to know what I’m worrying about!” “Yes, ma’am,” I told her with a smile. There was some relief as I returned to my desk and worked to send her a copy of the script that she acknowledged my adoption wasn’t in her cards. As much as I didn’t wish the forced adoption on anyone, I had to appreciate that she said ‘want to be adopted’ in regards to who she would pick. ‘Honestly, she wouldn’t be the worst mommy,’ I had to acknowledge. Looking at the clock, I decided to get another hour of work on finishing up the animated script. BETH LAY NERVOUSLY on the changing table as Charlotte followed Gary’s instructions on attaching the PooPloder to her body suit. The touch so close to her privates was more than a little disturbing, but she was grateful the body suit itself preserved her modesty. ‘The what?!?’ she had asked a short while ago. ‘PooPloders,’ Gary had said with a smirk, ‘People in the industry got tired of just trying to load up Littles and babies with food and drink to get them to pee or poop, so someone thought up these after watching squibs being used.’ That had led to a whole discussion on what a squib was. Beth had to admit she’d been surprised that with all of the special effects in the industry, they would still use little explosive devices to sell the idea of bullet holes appearing on people instead of just CGI the whole thing. ‘Basically, the disc activates a chemical reaction for this one that will react and create a lump of dense slimy goo that looks identical to a fairly loose bowel movement. The result is the diaper looks filled and even seeps through the material to make it look brown, too. This one will also activate the ‘pee’ version too. Charlotte, make sure you orient it on her correctly to where each part goes in the right direction?’ Beth did her best not to complain as Charlotte carefully held it in place to attach the adhesive before pulling the diaper back over her hips and taping it closed again. “Ready to go shopping?” Charlotte kidded her. “No…” “I don’t blame you. At least we’re doing this in the HoloStage. If Connor hadn’t written the winning script to give us the biggest budget, we probably would have had to do this in a real store.” “Umm… yeah, I guess this could be a lot worse,” Beth admitted. They made their way out to the stage and found the car parked in the lot. Charlotte lifted Beth back into the car seat and sat back down in the driver’s seat. “We’re going to do the initial take to get into the store a couple of times,” Sebastian said over the intercom. “Sarah, you’ll unbuckle your daughter from the car seat and carry her to the store. Look at her for a second as if debating about putting her in one of the older children’s cart seats, a basket, or the cart’s baby seat. You’ll shrug and place her in the baby seat. Callie, make sure you look like you’re actually relieved or even happy that your mommy is putting you in your favorite seat.” “Got it,” Charlotte said. “Yeah…” Beth begrudgingly agreed to appear happy. At the call of ‘Action,’ they began the sequence. Beth blushed at the thought that even with the characters in the store being AI, she was about to be in ‘public’ in only a diaper and the daycare shirt. Charlotte, for her part, smoothly unbuckled her seatbelt, came around for her, and sat her on her hip after picking her up. When they came to the cart selection, she looked around at the different options the scenery crew had put out and imagined this was probably the ideal type with fake steering wheel carts, regular carts, larger kid seat carts, and even some of the highly restrictive Little carts for escape prone adoptees. Charlotte was gentle but, after a moment, lifted her into a typical shopping cart, which she still fit in annoyingly well. ‘I know they say to forty-eight months, but this is ridiculous!’ Beth griped in her head. Charlotte’s hands quickly fastened the safety buckle and then pushed the cart through the automatic doors to go inside. “Cut!” they heard from Sebastian. “Let’s do that again… This time, Callie, would you please look like you’re pointing to the regular cart like you want to sit in the seat? Maybe as Sarah wants to set you down in the basket?” Beth nodded, “sure?” Soon, they reset and did as Sebastian asked; Charlotte seemed to put Beth into the basket, but she pointed to the baby seat instead. With a shrug and a sigh, Charlotte placed her inside, buckled her up, and pushed her through the doors. “Cut!” they heard with the doors closing behind them. “Perfect! Let’s run that quickly and ensure the coverage was good!” While they waited, Beth found herself staring up at Charlotte, who seemed as bored as she was. “This is pretty dull, huh?” Charlotte seemed to read her mind. “Yeah, somehow I always thought shooting a movie would be more interesting?” Charlotte laughed, “This is, unfortunately, far more common than I’d like to think!” “Why are you even taking this class? Shouldn’t your experience be enough to get out of it?” Beth asked. Charlotte shrugged, “Sure, it should be, but I don’t want to take anything just because of who I am. When I came to Emerson, I promised myself I’d be a regular student and take the normal path through coursework.” “That’s kind of cool,” Beth admitted to her. “My mother thinks I’m nuts,” she admitted to her. “I know the feeling…” Beth said even as they heard the doors behind them open and Sebastian came in. “I think we got that sequence just fine. The next bit is just for a few clips here and there, so we’re not looking for brilliant dialogue or anything. Sarah, I’d like you to go grocery shopping, starting with the fresh food, then the pantry aisle area, and then make your way to the frozen food. Callie here is the trigger for your PooPloder,” he handed Beth a flesh-colored silicone piece. “We’ll adhere it to the inside of your palm. When you get to the frozen aisle, I want Sarah to grab some frozen peas, and Callie, I want you to activate the PooPloder. Do your best to look like you’re pushing up off the seat, maybe grunt just a little?” Beth felt like throwing up then but nodded. “After you’re ‘finished,’ go ahead and put your thumb in your mouth and look up at your mommy like, ‘what?’” he added to Beth. “Then?” Charlotte asked. “Then, Sarah, you know that your little girl will definitely need more diapers for home and daycare, so take her over to the baby aisle. Throw in two boxes and some wipes, and walk past the pacifiers. Callie, make sure you look at a package, and Sarah, you’ll notice that even as she points at the one she wants. You’ll give in, having decided what you’re doing hasn’t worked anyway.” “Got it,” Charlotte replied. “I don’t really want to stop and take separate shots, but both may need other coverage, so we’ll check at the end. As we do a cut from you passing out of that aisle to the registers, we’ll stop and review before having you pay, open the package, and carry a diaper, wipes, and Callie to the restroom for her diaper change.” “Thank God that one is off camera,” Charlotte told Beth. “Yeah,” Beth agreed. “Okay, let’s get this trigger glued in your palm, Beth; make sure you don’t push it before it’s time!” Beth nodded and watched Gary come over with adhesive strips and tape the small trigger. “Okay, places!” “Quiet on the set!” Sebastian called before asking, “PooPloder Armed?” “PooPloder ready!” Gary called back. “Roll Film! Roll Sound!” “Rolling!” was called back. “Scene Six, Take One!” the board clapped. “And Action!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for the reading! Please consider taking that quick second to press that 'Like' button, and maybe leaving a comment as well! I may be in the position/mood to give ONE bonus this week if enough come in! Things for me will be ramping back up a bit at work the next few weeks, so I don't want to burn through tooo many of my stockpile. (Chapter 92 is finished, and hoping I can get a few more chapters in this weekend!) Thanks again! And don't forget if you would like to support my writing, I have all of my completed works available through Amazon Kindle. http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    29 points
  19. Chapter 79: Scene 14 “THAT’S IT!” I heard Charlotte say as she looked at the shorter girl. “Get the hell out of this soundstage. We’ll get you in for your one appearance, and that’s only if Professor Wyler doesn’t let me completely fire you.” “Just who…?” Kelly started. “She’s the producer of Studio Three Productions,” Sebastian said, “And I’m the director. If you don’t leave in the next ten seconds, I’m going to call security.” “This is bullshit!” Kelly shouted as she randomly flung the diaper at my body and the wipes on the ground. After she was gone, I asked, “Please tell me you have some footage you were rolling during that?” Will nodded, “Yeah, I have the soundstage cameras set to record everything out here in case we have something awesome happen and miss it.” “As soon as we’re done tonight, I need the footage from now and when she was taunting Connor earlier,” Charlotte said. “I’ll send it to Professor Wyler.” “May I have a copy of it too?” Beth asked. “Do you need it?” Charlotte asked. “It may be violating some conditions that were placed on her before? I’ve had some issues this semester, and honestly, she may be behind some of it?” Beth replied. Charlotte looked thoughtful for a second, “In that case, definitely, and I’ll also forward a copy to you, Connor. You might want to have your grandmother involved?” Beth nodded, “Thanks.” “Now, can we figure out what we’re doing here?” I asked. Sebastian nodded, “I think we can have you put on the slacks and shirt you wear for meeting Sarah at your door. We’ll do the scene inside in several takes, then move outside. For the outfit change, we’ll show her laying you down and maybe talking while pretending to manipulate your body out of camera view.” “No need to actually be naked?” I asked nervously. “No, and even if we get to that point, you’ll wear a bodysuit. Since you’re not an adopted Little, it’s considered legal for you to be filmed nude since you can give consent, but then we’re talking a completely adult rating for this. I don’t plan on us ever showing either of you in the nude.” Sebastian told me. I breathed out when I didn’t even realize I was holding my breath! “Wait! What if I was an adopted Little?” “Different rules apply depending on what ‘age’ you’re registered as,” Charlotte told me. “It also depends on where you’re filming.” “That’s not considered to be like something inappropriate with a minor?” I asked, shocked. “Does your dimension not have diaper commercials showing baby bottoms?” Sebastian asked. I grimaced, “Yes?” “That’s something that can be shown for an adopted Little without it hitting the censorship standards; nothing can ever be shown of the front though.” Charlotte finished. “That seems so wrong,” I said. She shrugged, “Women have always been obsessed with baby’s bottoms. It sells diapers to mommies.” I shuddered, “We’re not planning on that though?” “Like I said, you’re an adult; it’s considered different,” Charlotte answered. I shook my head, “Got it… I guess let’s go get this next scene knocked out?” The two of us headed off to wardrobe. At the same time, the soundstage was adjusted to be set up for us to leave the apartment after we finished inside and go to the parking lot. We would encounter Harper, playing my neighbor who wanted to adopt me. She didn’t have any lines there; it would just be a quick bouncing of the virtual Holographic Little she would appear to hold. My first scene as a diapered and soon-to-be-adopted Little would occur when we reached the car. BETH WATCHED WITH trepidation for Connor as he and Charlotte began filming the scene of his character, former boss and new mommy, picking him up from his apartment to adopt him. Even knowing it was fake for a movie, she found she had a pit forming in her stomach and nearly wanted to vomit as the scene played out in front of the cameras. She watched Connor check the door on a video screen and let Charlotte’s character inside. She watched as they went through the lines of him inviting her in before ‘Sarah’ said, “I spoke with your landlord and just paid the next two years’ rent for you. He’s agreed to leave everything alone in here.” Connor responded, “Oh, that’s,” paused, “kind of you?” “Cut!” Sebastian called out. Beth noted that Connor looked surprised, “Did I do something wrong?” Sebastian shrugged, “I want to have a bit more of a look like you’re thinking of the response? It seemed a little forced of a pause?” He turned to Will, “Can you get one of the cameras to focus on his hands?” At Will’s nod, he turned to Connor, “If you can maybe wring your hands so people can see your nerves?” “Charlotte, can you act a bit more nervous yourself? I know your character is that of a CEO, and you are obviously confident. Still, I want to project the emotion that she’s not sure this is a good idea either? She will be losing one of her best employees through this.” “Sure thing, Seb,” she said before turning to Connor, “Let’s take it from the top! We got this!” Beth believed Sebastian had some serious balls to give notes to an accomplished actress like Charlotte! As the scene played out on the cameras, though, Beth had to admit he had been right. They stopped a few times in the middle of the dialogued scene for some changes in blocking, requests for different tones, and one time for another change in camera angles. Charlotte and Sebastian brought professionalism to the set, though that felt great! ‘If only this trash wasn’t the project we were filming!’ Beth thought. They finished up the initial dialogue part of the scene about forty minutes later. Then, they proceeded to film Connor going about packing up his life. At Charlotte’s suggestion, he looked much sadder and managed to force a tear as he packed up some photos of his character’s parents. Someone had done a great job generating a series of family photos for his character from childhood to adulthood. Beth had to admit that had definitely been a more humane addition to this ‘adoption’ aspect of the film by Charlotte’s character letting him gather his things. The process was started and stopped multiple times to improve the actions and camera angles. Still, they managed to wrap filming of that up in about twenty minutes and rolled their way onto the most dreadful part of the script to come. Charlotte casually throwing his small backpack on her shoulder made it seem like she was carrying a purse with her size. Connor had to reach pretty high up to grab her hand, and as they walked down the hallway from his apartment on camera, it looked as awkward as it should have. They filmed the ride down the elevator and were ready to pass by the ‘neighbor.’ “Okay, you ready, Harper?” Sebastian asked. “Yeah, this HoloLittle is cute!” She told him. Beth rolled her eyes. “It’s crazy how you all made it feel like he has weight?” “That’s a newer tweak to the tech,” Charlotte told her. “I’ve heard a couple of toy companies are trying to figure out how to create one children can use as dolls.” “That would be so cool!” Harper said as she bounced the ‘baby’ up and down. “Let’s get this filmed,” Sebastian said, moving the process along. It only took three takes to get what they needed for the brief interlude of the neighbor clearly thinking she was both jealous and that Charlotte’s character was doing the ‘right’ thing for Connor’s character. As she led him to the expensive-looking projected car, she heard, “Cut!” After a pause, “Let’s film you putting the bag and Brian inside a few times here, then we’ll switch to the roof being off the car to let us have better camera angles. On the first attempt to pick Connor up to place him inside, Owen said, “Charlotte, be a bit more tentative but still caring as you pick him up. That was more the move of someone who is used to picking him up over and over again. We’ll want that when you pick up Callie, but you’re not quite there with the employee you probably should have kept employed?” Charlotte nodded. “Connor, you’re looking terrified quite nicely, but maybe close your eyes as if you’re pretending this isn’t really happening?” Connor blushed, “It seems like I’m not pretending?” The crew laughed. “Yes,” Charlotte said, “Trust me.” Connor nodded at her after a second’s pause, and they did the take again. It comprised three more before they felt like they had a couple of good ones. “Okay, crew, please switch us to the roof off the car cameras. Please get everything set. I want a view of Charlotte’s face, one of Connor’s, and one coming from nearly his point of view as she works. We need those clothes and the diaper here so she can handle them. We’ll start this scene, cut to go, let Connor get into the next costume, then finish.” Beth watched everyone scurry then and noted that this scene had taken quite a bit more time than the last one. “Okay, places, everyone!” Beth saw Connor nervously lay down again on the back of the hatchback area. I WAS WAITING for the call, “Action!” and as soon as it hit, Charlotte started ‘changing me.’ To everyone in the crew’s credit, I think any other group would probably have just had her actually change me and filmed that! Instead, she held up a diaper in front of my view for a moment and the purple romper she was supposed to dress me in, “We need to get a diaper on you before we go to the adoption center...” “Oh…” I said the line, and she manipulated my arms and legs in frame for a few minutes. “Cut!” We heard, “That works, I think; let’s just do that a couple more times before we change wardrobes here.” We redid the take and then did it again twice while repositioning the cameras to get things right. “Cut!” I heard again, “Connor, go to wardrobe and change into the romper costume; cast, be ready to finish this scene here.” “Let me give you a lift down,” Charlotte told me. “Thanks!” I told her. The back of the SUV-like vehicle was probably about three-quarters of my height, so the lift down was appreciated! I felt a total dread as I walked to the wardrobe room. Reaching the door, Gary was already holding it open for me and beckoned me inside. “Okay, I know you’re not an adopted Little, so I want your consent to help you with these changes?” He paused, “I can get another cast member to help, too, if you prefer?” I thought briefly about asking if Beth or Charlotte could help, but I sighed, “This is your job; let’s just get this done.” “Okay, I have a back room set up for you for this part of things.” He led me to one of the side doors, and I prayed this guy was not one of the bad ones! Inside, he closed the door and said, “Go ahead and get undressed.” “How far?” “I know this will be awkward, but we’ll put a diaper on you all the way down. Since you are a Little, I don’t want to risk you having an issue if there’s an accident. Not that I care about that, but the last thing we want is for you to have demerits?” I blushed at that but nodded, “You’re probably right. Actually, can I use the restroom real quick?” “Sure, it’s right here,” he showed me an adjoining restroom, and I ducked in there quickly before returning to strip out of everything. I had gotten down to the Pull-Up when he suddenly picked me up, “Do you mind if I just tear this off?” He asked. “Yes, I do… they monitor this?” He looked at the strip and said, “Oh, they ribboned you… Remind me to send a note with you back to your nest mother. Let’s take this off you, and we’ll put it with your uniform to go back on.” I blushed as he helped me stand and took it from me. I was mortified as he pushed me back down and said, “I’m not going to hurt you; I have genuine baby siblings at home, and I know how to change a diaper!” To his credit, he quickly and efficiently placed a diaper underneath me. The baby powder he used seemed excessive, but he had me taped in the diaper pretty quickly. “This is pretty thick,” I said to him. “It’s a special type of diaper from this brand that’s given to film studios to stand out more on camera.” “Oh…” “It also tends to help make a better waddle for a Little,” he said. “Sorry, I know it’s kind of a crappy thing to do, but the university does actually have a sponsorship deal for projects like this. They require us to use these and show the branding for all the projects we need to use diapers for film and stage.” I blushed, “I’m not a fan, honestly!” He laughed, “Sorry, Connor, let’s get this romper on you. Charlotte will do your hair on camera, so it’s just a matter of getting on these sandals now, and you’re ready for your scene!” “Great…” I said wryly. He picked me up off the table a few minutes later, but instead of setting me down on my feet, he carried me out to the stage. “Here’s your little girl,” he said to Charlotte as he passed me off to her. “Cute,” she said. “I know you probably don’t want to hear that, but I think you pull this off quite nicely, Brianna!” I blushed, “Umm… thanks I guess…” “Shall we get this horrible scene out of the way?” “Please!” They returned to the back of the car and filmed her holding my former clothing items, including a screen-ready Pull-Up that looked worn but still clean. “Why don’t you inspect that closer for one of these shots,” Isabella suggested. She was serving as one of the boom operators. “Why?” I found myself asking in stereo with Charlotte and Sebastian. “Mommies always have to know if their new Littles have accidents?” I blushed, “Great,” I complained. “We don’t have to use it,” Sebastian said, “But we might as well film it in case we want it. It can always be cut?” With that, we did the whole sequence there again, and she looked it over quickly, even as a camera moved in close to see the clean and dry Pull-Up. “I guess that’s the last clean padding we’ll be removing for a while,” Charlotte said ad-lib. “Cut!” Sebastian said. “That actually kind of works; we’ll see what we think when we watch the dailies tonight.” He paused, then added, “One last part of this is to do Brianna’s hair, then we’ll get those last few lines knocked out, her in her car seat, and drive off.” “This scene is taking a lot longer than I would have thought to film based on the script,” Sophia said, one of the crew who was hanging off to the side. “Nothing is as easy as it looks on screen,” Charlotte agreed. “Places!” Sebastian called, and soon we were underway. As we began again, Charlotte sat me upright and pulled a brush from somewhere. I sat still while she brushed my hair, which was gentle and almost calming. She produced the described hair band with pretty flowers and used it to hold my hair back but still loosely down around my shoulders. She smiled, “What would you like me to call you instead of Brian? I’m guessing you thought of a name?” “Brianna…” I said nervously and almost in a whisper. She squeezed me into a hug, “I like that.” She held me momentarily and then picked me up, placing me on her hip as she walked outside the car and to the rear passenger side door. Opening the door, I saw an older-looking ‘used’ convertible car seat that was probably capable of being a rear-facing seat. She buckled me inside and tightened everything down before we heard Cut again. “Hey guys, I think we need to do this scene again and turn the car seat around,” said Madelyn, one of the set design members. “Why?” Ben asked. “Connor is obviously small enough that he requires a rear-facing seat?” Madelyn said. Several other girls nodded. I sighed, “Whenever I’m in cars here, they usually set it rear-facing for me. Does that work, though, with me not supposed to be a littler sister?” Sebastian looked thoughtful for a second, “Charlotte?” “I think the safety person for any of my crews would have insisted on it? We sometimes have government safety checks on things like that… So it’s probably a good idea? ‘Callie’ is short enough that maybe she turns her seat around to rear-facing before they pick her up? It would help emphasize that her mommy will fully baby her for now? They’ve made that height and weight range so large now that it wouldn’t be impossible… How long does it take to program the seats to be turned around?” Charlotte asked. “Just reset back to the beginning of that take, and we’ll have it done before we go? Should take all of a minute?” Madelyn said. “Let’s do it then!” Sebastian said, and we reset the scene again. Finally, a short while later, we wrapped up the end of the scene, and I was handed a purple sippy cup that I looked skeptically at. Charlotte said, “It’s just Plapple juice, nothing harmful.” I responded with my line of, “I thought Plapple juice...?” Charlotte smiled and shook her head, “Some of it, but this is the safe stuff! It was one of the things we suspected might be causing Callie’s potty problems since it’s her favorite drink. I get this from a special store that tests things to ensure they’re safe.” “Oh…” I replied. I watched as she closed the door and sat in the driver’s seat. I took an exploratory sip from the cup and could tell there was actually some Plapple juice inside of it. ‘I sure hope this is the safe stuff…’ I worried. I continued to sip at it as Charlotte ‘drove’ down the road, which changed around us on the soundstage. It was actually cool to see the effects, including sound and AI characters acting true to life, even including idiot drivers that pissed off Charlotte! “Cut!” Sebastian said. “Let’s film the end of this as they arrive at the courthouse and go inside, and that’ll wrap a scene that I didn’t think we planned enough time for, honestly.” I agreed with that! We resumed as Charlotte’s character came around the side to my seat. With the door opened, she cooed, “Well, aren’t you the thirsty little girl!” I didn’t even have to try to blush as she said her line. My face turned bright red from embarrassment for my character! I said my next line convincingly, “Guess I was too nervous this morning to eat or drink anything.” “Well, let’s officially make you mommy’s little girl!” Charlotte said convincingly as she gathered me in her arms. “Cut!” Sebastian said. When we finally finished the take a few more times, he said, “That’s a wrap on that portion. We have some food here, everyone; get something to eat, and then we’ll get going with the last scene we’ll film today. Connor, if you need to go, you’re done for today?” I looked at Beth inquisitively, but she tilted her head, and I said, “Okay, that’s probably a good idea. I just saw a clock; we only have forty minutes until I have to be in the dorm.” Charlotte gave me a ride back to the wardrobe room. After changing back into my Pull-Up uniform and setting the makeup to a ‘clear’ setting, I returned to the dorm. I gave Beth a ‘good luck’ sign, knowing she had one of the worst sets of scenes to film and feeling kind of bad I wasn’t there to support her! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a Like and a Comment! It helps fill the mental tip jar here! I'll post again on Friday. I'm currently working to finish up Chapter 92, and hopefully will get enough ahead that bi-weekly chapters become the norm. (I want another 16 chapter lead above where I'm at to guarantee that one - so more likes and comments to inspire me, okay?) Also, just a reminder all of my completed works are available through Amazon Kindle! If you would like to support my writing that is a great way to do so! (And end up with a pretty good read I hope!) http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    29 points
  20. Merry Christmas/Happy Holidays! Chapter 72: Activists I LOOKED UP at Charlotte, who nodded, “Yes, you two should get out of here.” “And you?” I asked. “Sounds like a great place to use some influence,” she smiled at me. My mouth dropped as she headed to the crowd and joined the growing group of students chanting for Little’s Rights amongst the piles of snow on the ground. “Connor…?” “Yeah, let’s get out of here!” I agreed, knowing this was not a place we wanted to be caught! The nearest building was Jennings, and we ducked in there quickly. Just as we entered the building, Beth’s phone started ringing. She pulled it out, and I saw her wince at her dad’s face calling. “Hi, Dad?” Beth said. “Where are you?” I could make out from my spot beside her. “Why?” “Beth, Emerson is on every news station in the country right now for the rally in front of the admin building! Where are you?” “Don’t worry, Dad, we just ducked into a building to keep from being around it.” “Beth, get to class, then go back to your dorm. If things get out of hand, Amanda is heading to campus to collect you both. No matter what, do not go to that rally!” “Yes, daddy,” she said. I didn’t hear much more as I realized my watch was showing a call from Grandma! “Grandma?” “Where are you, Connor?” “We just ducked into Jennings? Beth and I just wanted to get away from everything. I think we’ll try and get to Euler, where our classes are?” “Be careful; walk through buildings, Connor. Do not, under any circumstance, go join that rally! It’s like a powder keg from what the news shows!” “Yes, ma’am,” I said. “I’m going to head to my office in Kilby. If things get crazy, go there or your dorm – whichever is closer!” “Okay,” I said nervously. “I’ll talk to you later one way or another; please be careful!” As I hung up, I saw Beth pulling up a news site. Student Protest at Emerson University A massive student walkout from classes is taking place at Emerson University today over the concerns that Little students on campus are being targeted for abuse. “This semester, the university has installed these ‘SleepTight Pods’ in the cribs they make Littles sleep in. They’ve caused the entire population of Littles to begin wetting the bed!’ One Little complained who didn’t want to be named. ‘Last week, I watched as Doctor Greene, the head nest mother, had to bust on one of her nest mothers, who we had watched drop something in the cup of the only Little who hadn’t been relegated to diapers. She fully admitted what they were doing, and the nest mother admitted to dosing the poor Little with LittleGo Plus! I have a video I can show you!’ A Big student named Lana told us. Our reporter has confirmed the video is genuine in this case. ‘In addition to all of this, there have been cases of hypnosis-filled movies that we’ve been forced to watch,’ another unnamed Little shared. ‘The crooked administration has also been forcing Littles to go to bed at unreasonable hours, clearly trying to also force them to fail classes or have accidents at night,’ A Mid-sized girl told us. ‘One of my friends literally has no time to study after her last classes each day!’ “Let’s get to class,” Beth told me, swallowing nervously. “Yeah…” We found ourselves dodging other students and getting nervous with some of the Bigs’ looks. Many Littles seemed to alternate between huge smiles and expressions of terror as they avoided scrutiny. I noticed a couple of Bigs seemed to enjoy checking Littles’ pants at one point, but we managed to dodge them and made our way to Euler. Beth tried to pull the door open, but it would budge. “What?” I asked. “It’s locked?” “I didn’t think these buildings ever locked during the day?” I asked. “They don’t normally…” She said worriedly. Right then, another student came to the door and exited, letting us in as she left. “If, for some reason, something happens with your class, come find me!” Beth said, “I’m down here on the first floor.” “Same, I’m on the fifth floor for class.” I walked a mostly empty hallway to the elevator and rode up to the fifth floor. My class was only a quarter full of students who would normally be there, and I noticed that Professor Nash didn’t seem like she was set up to lecture? “Connor, good to see you. Don’t worry about getting into your chair right now,” she told me. “I think this is everyone who is going to make it in. I’m sure you all know what’s going on outside. There’s no way we’ll accomplish anything today, so I’m going to cancel today’s class.” There were a few lighthearted cheers then, and I turned to walk out. I made it down to the opening elevator and discovered Beth coming up. “My class was canceled,” we said to each other simultaneously. We had just ridden down the first floor and exited the building when a PA Announcement sounded through the campus. “Students and Staff, we advise all students to please return to your dorms or shelter in a classroom until further notice! Classes are canceled today. Staff, if you can safely depart campus, please do so!” “Where?” I started to say, even as our phones went off with the same message via text. The text message also included, ‘We ask all student protestors to please disburse!’ “Come to my dorm?” She suggested. “Last time I went in, that caused problems…” I was about to say something else when a message from Amanda said, ‘Meet me in front of Kilby if you can!’ “Grandma wants us to meet her in front of Kilby…” “That’s probably safest; we’re not that far…” Without warning, though, she scooped me up in her arms and began speed walking much faster than I would have ever made it on my own. A few minutes later, I saw Grandma standing outside the building, “Good, you two made it!” She squeezed us in a combined hug before pulling her badge out and swiping into Kilby. “Let’s get to my office and figure out a plan!” BETH LET CONNOR down in the elevator as they rode to Amanda’s office. ‘I’m surprised she still has an office, given she’s retired?’ she thought. As they entered, she could tell she probably still had her original large office on a corner of the building. She could just make out the protestors from the windows, and she noticed the crowd had completely covered the area around the front of the building. “Do you have access to news in here?” Beth asked. “Already on it,” Amanda said, and the three of them saw a holo projection of a national news network showing. ‘Breaking News: Emerson University Student Protest’ showed in a sort of chyron that streamed in front of their news desk in digital text. “Our local station reporter from KYZQ, Terra Vance, has caught up with former child superstar Charlotte Perez in the crowd.” “Thanks, I’m here with Charlotte Perez now in the crowd. Charlotte, would you be so kind as to tell us what’s happening?” “Thank you, Terra,” Charlotte said with her trademark warm smile. “I came here to Emerson for school due to their great programs and a solid reputation of fair treatment for all students, no matter their size. Something changed this fall, and by this spring, we have seen draconian programs that seem to seek to send every one of these Littles, all rightfully adults, into forced babyhood! I thought the State of Ames, and really the country, had been making great strides towards equality. Still, clearly, Emerson has an administration that seeks otherwise.” “So Charlotte, you’re against all adoption of Littles?” Charlotte shook her head, “No, I’m okay if a Little seeks it out because they feel they want it. I’m also okay with the idea that in the case of criminal offenses, it is a better punishment than prison time or execution. I am NOT in favor of the university intentionally causing Littles to regress in their potty training, treating them unwillingly with hypnosis, and forcing them to likely fail/demerit out with these absurd early bedtimes that have been enforced this past week!” “What do you mean?” “A week and a half ago, every Little was forced to go to ‘family movie night’ with their dorms. All of them thought it was suspicious that there seemed to be contacts in the eyes of the nest mothers who accompanied them. Sure enough, nearly all of them lost their potty privileges the next day due to sudden unexplained potty accidents. The only student who didn’t was off campus with family for the weekend. Not content with missing one, those same abusive nest mothers then conspired to poison him!” “Is there proof of this?” the reporter asked. “I just emailed a copy to all of the major news organizations. The video first records the distraction of the Little while one of them poisons him; the second involves the head nest mother dressing down one of them after it became clear what had happened. In the process, she admitted to devices they’ve installed in every one of the Littles’ cribs they make them sleep in at night.” “Emerson makes their Littles sleep in cribs?!?” The reporter acted surprised. “Well, they don’t call them that, but I don’t know of another type of bed you get sealed in with walls too high to get out, and being unable to get out until their nest mommy’s come get them?” “Wow,” the reporter said. “I guess I can see why students are angry. Why aren’t there more Littles here, protesting?” “They’re clearly scared of demeriting out. I believe all those out here have to be some of the most courageous in the world since they’re risking their very freedom to be here!” “What do you all want?” “Emerson to immediately remove the devices, relax the stupid lights out rule, and provide support and treatment so the Littles can try to regain their continence again!” “There you have it, I’m Terra Vance, KYZQ.” “Wow, doesn’t that violate nearly thirty statutes that have been passed in Ames and the country in the last thirty years?” One of the panel of reporters asked. “Yes… At the very least, the poisoning violates the Little Protection Act of 2032…” Amanda muted the audio, “Well… this is going to be complicated?” Just as she said that Connor’s phone rang. He was about to answer it himself, but Amanda took it from him, pressed a few buttons, and engaged a holo call mode that let her be involved, too. “Connor?” Beth heard his nest mother ask. “And his grandmother,” Amanda said. “Oh, hi, Professor Westerfield. Does this mean you have Connor safe somewhere?” “Yes, Mackenzie, I have him here with me in my office for the moment. We’re trying to figure out what to do with him for the night?” “It would be best if you could get him over here to Sanders Hall. That way, there’s no doubt that he’s not a part of the protest…” “And if he were to go join the protest instead?” “Umm… that would be a bad idea?” “That’s what we thought,” she said. “What about if I just take Connor home with me tonight?” “It hasn’t been authorized?” she said hesitantly. “And I don’t think you want to bother President Barnes right now?” “He does seem to have his hands full,” she acknowledged. “We’ll start heading your way. I will drop off another student at her dorm first.” “Okay, we’re also trying to figure out food since the dining hall will be closed,” Mackenzie said. “In that case, I’ll get him to your dorm, then pick up a few dozen pizzas you can share.” “Oh… that’s really kind of you,” she said. “Less kind and more paranoid. My grandson has already been poisoned once in the past few days. I’m not a happy person right now!” “Yes, ma’am,” Beth could see Mackenzie shrink back a little from Amanda’s hologram. Amanda hung up, “Let’s go, Beth. I think you should go ahead and pick up food with me…” “Why?” “So I can make sure you’re fed and safe, too. Your daddy will kill me if anything happens to you!” A COUPLE HOURS later, I was sitting in the nest with Liam, Logan, and Wyatt, eating one of the largest pizza slices I could imagine. “This is like an entire pizza!” Liam said in between bites. “Yeah, Connor’s grandma went with the standard large size,” Wyatt said. “Probably trying to avoid any special additives for Littles,” Logan said between bites. “That’s what my family does.” Mackenzie had been called downstairs to an emergency meeting. We knew we couldn’t speak freely, but little details had been shared between us. The national news had kept up coverage, and one thing that surprised everyone was how much the protest had grown! Emerson was a mid-sized university with about eight thousand undergrads and fourteen thousand grad students. The news currently estimated the crowd size at close to seventeen thousand protestors! A few counter-protestors had tried to set up but had been cleared out. “We’ve just received word that the president of Emerson University will hold a press conference in twenty minutes.” “Isn’t that after that lights-out time for the Littles?” One Betweener anchor asked. “I truly find that time absurd. Other than Littles being treated as newborns, I don’t think any baby or Little is forced to have a bedtime that early!” “My Little girl definitely stays up at least two to three hours later,” another of the three said. “My six-year-old has a later bedtime,” the third said with disbelief. “I’m sure they scheduled that, hoping none of the Littles will see this press conference,” Charlotte responded when asked about it a while later. “I can’t believe Charlotte Perez is on our side!” Logan said in awe. “Yeah, like I would have expected her to be in line to diaper us?” Wyatt agreed. “Who is she?” Liam asked. “A child superstar from here,” I told him. “She’s actually really cool. I’m in a group with her for our filmmaking class.” Both of the native boys turned to look at me, “You’re getting to work with Charlotte Perez?” “Yes?” I smiled, “Of course, I didn’t even know who she was until someone explained her to me.” “Life with Charlee was one of my favorite shows growing up,” Wyatt said with a blush. “Think you could introduce us sometime?” “Sure,” I told him. “Not sure when, though? We’re going to be so busy with our project.” A while later, we closed in on the lights-out time for our nest and still saw no signs of Mackenzie. Just before I was wondering if it would be a good idea to put ourselves to bed, I heard the nest door open. Mackenzie wordlessly entered and was followed by a man in a maintenance set of coveralls. She beckoned us towards the changing table, and we saw the man open up the front of one of the pods, take a screwdriver out, and remove the SleepTight pod. “They’re removing them?” Wyatt asked quietly enough. I guessed he didn’t mean to speak aloud. “Yes,” Mackenzie said as she scooped me up and sat me on the changing table. She pulled down my pants and said in shock, “You’re dry? And in Pull-Ups still?” “Umm… yes?” I said tentatively “How?” I heard her ask, joined by Logan and Wyatt’s voices. I shrugged, “My Grandpa gave me some medicine this weekend?” “I didn’t know there was any counter to that junk?” Mackenzie said in shock. “In that case, go to the potty; I’ll put you in your night diaper in a bit. Liam, let’s get you cleaned up; I can tell you’re soaked!” I did as she said and made my way to the bathroom. Something about the water in the potty seemed stale, so I flushed first and then sat down to do my business. After washing my hands, I returned and found her finishing with Wyatt. The maintenance man walked out the door with a sack full of the SleepTight devices. “Okay, boys, we’ve been told that you need to be allowed to stay up and watch President Barnes address the protest today. I’m going to turn on the nest holo system to watch,” she said as she beckoned us to the center of the room and activated a holoscreen that was quite large. ‘I didn’t even know that was there,’ I thought then. A moment later, the projection showed President Barnes approaching a lectern in front of a wood wall with Emerson University in large brass letters behind him. The university’s seal was burned underneath the letters. He cleared his throat, and I wondered exactly what he would have to say to the world about this day…? +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a comment and press the Like Button! (If I get enough I'll try and post another chapter before I head home, otherwise it'll be Saturday when I'm home before I post again) I hope everyone is having a great holiday if you celebrate!
    29 points
  21. Chapter 61: Night at the Theater BETH AND I were soon sitting on the slightly more mature bed in the room she was staying in, holding our EdgeSphere glasses. “Why are we using these?” I asked her. “Well, for one, we can both see the text at the same time?” She said. “Two?” I asked. “A lot easier to make out without disturbing your grandparents?” I laughed, “Okay, how do we connect to read the script together?” “Aren’t you the computer nerd?” She kidded me. “Still figuring some things out!” I replied, but I turned red, embarrassed to not know yet. She laughed, “Log into your headset; I have your ID, and I’ll come to find you in a second.” I placed the goggles on my head and started up the system. I’d used it to work on homework in the nest but rarely had any free time to really explore the available virtual world. I was in a mostly blank space when a knock came from a door that appeared. I walked over and discovered Beth dressed in a fancy, sparkly blue dress like she was going to prom or something. “You look gorgeous!” I told her, even as I looked down at the simple pair of jeans and sweatshirt I wore. She laughed, “My sisters and I always like to play a bit of dress-up here. It’s a replica of a gown that’s some ridiculous price in real life. I’m glad you appreciate it, though! Here, why don’t we get you dressed up better too!” A prompt came then, and I accepted a new outfit that saw me dressed in a swanky tuxedo, complete with a vest that now matched her dress. She saw I was still shorter than her, “How about you go into the settings and get a bit taller for the evening?” I looked at her in shock for a moment, “wait, I can do that?” “Yep! You can change just about everything with your virtual appearance. Some things cost money, too, but height is a built-in setting. All you have to do is go...” Soon, I followed her advice to make myself the same height as her. “That’s better!” Beth said as she locked her lips around mine. “Not that I don’t love the short you too, but it’s nice to have you be the same size!” I smiled at her, “So are we actually working on homework, or…?” She laughed, “Yes, we’re working on homework too. Come on! I looked up something about that show you mentioned; I think I found the perfect setting to look over this dumpster fire of a script!” “Okay?” She grabbed my hand and led me to the door and outside into a virtual space I had yet to explore. It was a futuristic environment of a city with flying cars and busy streets, and it seemed rather chaotic. An odd vehicle pulled up then, and she said, “Let’s go,” to me. Inside, we sat for just a moment before she leaned into me, and we kissed a few more times before a voice said, “You have arrived at your destination.” “Come on,” she said, and as we exited the vehicle, I saw a large theater building in front of me that reminded me of the old Chinese Theater in LA. A red carpet led us inside, past empty ticket booths and by a concession stand manned by what I presumed was an AI character. We grabbed some popcorn, drinks, and snacks and then sat inside a large theater, and she said, “Okay, let’s take a look at what is in here. Hopefully, they improved it past the glance I took at it before.” I nodded, “Let’s see it…” The screen lit up with giant text we could both easily read. Diaper Diaries Kelly Danvers, edited by Charlotte Perez and Sebastian Johnson ACT I: Scene shows a young mother in a bathroom attempting to potty-train her daughter. CALLIE (LITTLE GIRL) STANDS IN FRONT OF HER MOTHER (SARAH) WHO HAS JUST TURNED HER AROUND TO CHECK HER PULL-UP AND TURNED HER BACK TO LOOK AT HER AS SHE KNEELS DOWN IN FRONT OF HER. SARAH (MOM): “Callie, why didn’t you tell Mommy you needed to go potty?” PAUSES “You’re supposed to go poopy on the potty like a big girl, not like in your Pull-Up like a baby!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “I was playing, Mommy!” SARAH (MOM): “You’re supposed to stop playing and use the big girl potty! Don’t you want to wear big girl panties? You’re going to be the only girl in kindergarten in diapers!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER): “Nuh-uh! Rachel and Ellie both wear diapees too!” SARAH (MOM): (SIGHS) They’re Littles, sweetie, that’s normal for them! You’re not a Little though! CALLIE (DAUGHTER): (SPEAKS SOUNDING LIKE SHE’S ABOUT TO CRY) “Din’ you say I would always be your little girl, though?” CALLIE BREAKS DOWN INTO TEARS. HER MOM CUDDLES HER FOR A FEW MINUTES BEFORE CHANGING HER MESSY PULL-UP ON A CHANGING TABLE THAT’S RAPIDLY GETTING TO SMALL FOR HER. SARAH (MOM): “Please try and keep your stars this time?” SARAH SIGHS AND WATCHES HER DAUGHTER PLAY FOR A FEW MINUTES SARAH (MOM): “What am I going to do?!?” “Oh my God, I’m already wearing a messy Pull-Up in the opening scene?!?” Beth squirmed. “And what is she going to do…?” I shook my head. “I thought they were making some improvements to the script?” “I’m never going to be able to show my face in public again after this…” “Maybe it’ll get better?” I suggested. She looked at me with laser beams in her eyes, “Umm… You’re right, I doubt it will… Might as well keep going, though?” Throwing some popcorn at my face, she advanced the script further. SCENE 1: SARAH’S OFFICE SARAH IS RUNNING A MEETING IN A LARGE CONFERENCE ROOM WITH FIFTEEN PARTICIPANTS. SHE’S CLEARLY AGITATED AS SHE FIRES QUESTIONS AT THE PARTICIPANTS. SARAH (MOM): “How are we going to fix this?!? We can’t afford to just write off twenty- five-million dollars!?!” THE ROOM IS MOSTLY SILENT FOR A MOMENT AS SHE THEN LOOKS AT ONE MAN. SARAH (MOM): “Rob! This is your project! Are you telling me there’s no way to make this code work??? That we’ve wasted three years of development?” ROB: “Sorry, Sarah, I don’t have any answers! The code just will not seem to work at the level we need to. Every machine just bogs down...” SARAH (MOM): “Well, anyone else have any ideas? (PAUSES) “If not, I’ll just be looking at starting layoffs tomorrow! BRIAN: “Excuse me, Ms. Ingels?” EVERYONE TURNS TO LOOK AT THE SHORTEST MEMBER OF MEETING. SARAH GIVES HIM A DOUBTFUL LOOK. SARAH (MOM): “Brian, you have an idea?” BRIAN: “Well, I mentioned this to Rob, but I think if we just eliminate the...” DIALOG FADES OUT AS HE STANDS ON HIS CHAIR AND PRESSES SOME BUTTONS TO TAKE OVER THE PRESENTATION. ALL AROUND THE TABLE EXCEPT ROB STARTS NODDING. SARAH (MOM): “Make it happen, Brian! Everyone else, give him any help he asks for. Your jobs are on the line! This company is at stake!” “So I have to have a poopy accident in my pants right away in the first scene while you get to look like a genius solving all of the company’s problems?” Beth asked. “Yeah, well, at least you’re supposed to be an actual kid?” I said with a shrug. We can see I won’t be above your status forever. I think this is a lot of new material since that first draft. Rob seems like a total jerk.” “Or, at the very least, incompetent,” Beth agreed. I took another mouthful of the virtual popcorn. I enjoyed that; somehow, it generated the sensation of tasting and eating the real stuff, complete with a crunch. We continued reading down the script some more. THE MEETING BREAKS UP AND EVERYONE HURRIES OUT OF THE ROOM. SARAH RUBS HER HEAD AS A WOMAN A COUPLE YEARS YOUNGER THAN HER COMES IN. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Everything okay, Sarah? You were biting heads off in there?” SARAH (MOM): “Not really Hailey, it’s been a hell of a couple days.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “We’ll get this project figured out, Sarah.” SARAH (MOM): “I’m sure we will. Honestly, I’m less worried about work right now than I am home.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Still having problems with Callie?” “Of course, she’s still having problems with Callie,” Beth rolled her eyes, “I don’t think this can get more cliché?” I laughed beside her, “Well, I think that’s kind of the point?” SARAH (MOM): (NODS) “Yes, it’s ridiculous! How can she still be peeing and pooping her Pull-Ups more than she makes it to the potty at her age?!?” (SHAKES HEAD) HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “It can’t be that bad?” SARAH (MOM): “I’m lucky if I get her to use the potty once a night! Yesterday the daycare sent a note that if she had one more day of three accidents in a day, like she’s now done more than for a week, they’re going to insist she’s back in diapers!” (THROWS HANDS UP) “Diapers! Her birthday is in two weeks, for crying out loud!!! We already kept her out of kindergarten for an extra year because of this! I must be the world’s worst mommy!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “You’re not a horrible mom, some kids just take longer?” SARAH (MOM): “We call them Littles, (EMPHASIS) Hailey, and usually, they don’t get better. What if she’s like one of them and never potty trains?!?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) (LAUGHS) “I’m sure that won’t be the case. What all have you tried at this point? Maybe I’ll have some other ideas?” SARAH (MOM): “We’ve watched every potty training cartoon on the planet, used stickers, tried the au natural approach, done three ‘boot camps,’ just used regular panties - that was a total mess! Tried corner time... I’ve even tried spankings... Nothing works, Hailey!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “How is she doing with other skills?” SARAH (MOM): “That’s probably what’s most frustrating, Hailey! She’s super bright besides this! She’s already reading chapter books!!! One of her babysitters was working on her algebra one night, and she took a video of her solving her homework problems!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Staged, right?” SARAH (MOM): “I thought so, but then she gave me her book and said, ‘Pick a random page!’” SHAKES HEAD AGAIN “I had her IQ checked then - she’s in the top one percent for her age! She’s definitely not stupid!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Maybe she’s too smart for the simple things like the potty, then? I mean if she’s reading that well, a toddler’s picture book about the potty probably isn’t that interesting?” SARAH (MOM): “What? I should try giving her a medical journal instead? BOTH WOMEN LAUGH AT THAT, EVEN AS SARAH WIPES TEARS FROM HER CHEEKS. Beth laughed a bit at that, “I think the girl reading a medical journal article about potty training would make for a good movie poster?” I groaned, “That would be you on the front like that then?” She turned red, “Never mind…” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Have you thought about a potty training buddy?” SARAH (MOM): “Huh?” SHE PAUSES. “I mean, she has friends at daycare?” SIGHS: “And, of course, they’re ALL potty trained!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Do they make fun of her for her diapers?” SARAH (MOM): “I wish! Most of them just accept she wears them like a baby. Even when I’ve seen kids say something demeaning to her, but Callie shrugs it off completely like being a baby is a good thing!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “You’re sure there’s nothing medical?” SARAH (MOM): “They’ve run every test on the planet, nothing is wrong from what they see!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Then maybe the buddy might help!” SARAH (MOM): “Hailey, I’m about willing to try everything, but what do you mean?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Get a Little? You can have them wear the same underwear and try and use them as the example?” SARAH (MOM): “Why would I want one of those? I want to be DONE changing diapers!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Make it a temporary situation? You don’t have to keep them in diapers forever? Mind you, I’m never letting my Mindy out of hers! Her diaper butt is soooooo cute!!!!” SARAH (MOM): “Yes, it is... But it seems so wrong to me. I’m not judging you, Hailey, I know Mindy asked you to adopt her, but I always hate forced adoptions?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “So, find a volunteer?” SARAH (MOM): “Right...” SARAH LOOKS AT THE TIME “Anyway, I have a holo meeting with shareholders in an hour, I better get going.” THE TWO EMBRACE BRIEFLY IN A HUG BEFORE THE SCENE FADES OUT. “And, of course, I’ll get to be the lucky volunteer,” I told Beth. She nodded, “Somehow, I don’t think it’s that simple, though, in the end.” “I can tell they did make some changes, at least. I think in the original, you were just a stupid girl who couldn’t potty train? Now you’re some kind of genius who’s just too smart to sit still that long and use the potty?” “Why use the potty when you can do fun stuff?” Beth shook her head. “At least neither of us were directly in that scene!” “I’m sure that won’t last long,” I told her. “Probably not…” She brought up the next part of the script. SCENE: SARAH’S OFFICE SARAH’S CORNER OFFICE IS LARGE WITH GLASS WINDOWS ON TWO SIDES. A COUCH SITS TO ONE SIDE WITH SOME CHAIRS FACING IT. SHE CURRENTLY SITS AT HER LARGE DESK TYPING SOMETHING INVISIBLE TO THE VIEWER WITH HER INTEGRATED CONTACTS. A SOUND OF ‘INCOMING CALL FROM WIDDLE LEARNERS’ IS HEARD. SARAH SIGHS. SARAH (MOM): “What now?!?” SARAH VISIBLY PREPARES AND STEADIES HERSELF. SARAH (MOM): “Hello?” GINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “Miss Ingels?” SARAH (MOM): “This is her?” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “This is Regina Sanders from Callie’s daycare?” SARAH (MOM): “Oh, hi!” (PAUSES) “Is something wrong with Callie?” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “I’m sorry to have to call and tell you this, but we’ve talked about her hitting the three-strikes rule a couple times last week?” SARAH (MOM): (GRIMACES) “Yes?” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “We’ve let it go because she is a Big, and not a Little, but she just pooped her pants again less than fifteen minutes after we changed her wet Pull-Up and sat her on the potty.” SARAH (MOM): “Ughh! Again?” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “It’s a bit worse than that, I’m afraid. She had a pretty major blowout out of her Pull-Up. It got all over her outfit, then unfortunately leaked onto the floor she was sitting on. As Miss Amy went to change her, one of Callie’s classmates sat in it...” SARAH (MOM): “Oh no, I’m so sorry!” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): LAUGHS: “Well, that’s not the end of the world, but it does bring me to my point. We can’t keep letting your daughter wear Pull-Ups here anymore. It’s just not containing her accidents... which I don’t really think are really just accidents because she never makes it to the potty on her own.” SARAH (MOM): “But...” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “I’m sorry, Miss Ingels, we’ve already put her in a diaper for the rest of the day until you come to pick her up. If you’re going to continue to keep her here, we need you to understand she’s going to be kept in diapers for at least a few more weeks before we consider the potty again.” SARAH (MOM): “But she’s a Big girl!” REGINA SANDERS (DAYCARE OWNER): “I know, it doesn’t make a lot of sense to me either, but she’s not using the potty. We can discuss more when you pick Callie up.” SARAH SLAMS THE DESK BEFORE STANDING UP AND WALKING OUT OF HER OFFICE. UNABLE TO FIX HER DAUGHTER, SHE DECIDES TO SEE HOW THE SOLUTION BRIAN IS WORKING ON IS GOING. “Well, hopefully, Brian’s solution is working better than her daughter’s?” Beth said. “An angry Big is not a good thing right now!” I agreed. A notification popped up right then, and the real world showed up as Grandma entered the room. “Hey, you two, can you pop out for a few minutes?” I pulled myself out of the virtual space and pulled the goggles off my head. “What’s up?” “Well, first, you need to drink some more, Connor,” she told me. Pointing to the full cup of fluid in her hand that I’d left in my room. “Oops…” “Go ahead, you can listen then.” She said. I started gulping at the sippy cup, at least thirsty enough to drink half of it, as she said. “Your grandfather and I want to go ahead and head to bed. Why don’t you come to your room, and I’ll help you with the potty again before you two can keep working on your homework?” Her eyes narrowed even as she grinned, “You are working on homework, right?” I nodded, “Reading through the script. Beth suggested it might be more fun in EdgeSphere than in a boring room?” “Fair enough,” she said. “Come on, let’s get you taken care of. Beth, why don’t you go ahead and get your face taken care of and get into your own jammies?” I turned to Beth, who looked embarrassed but smiled, “Okay.” “Be back in a few,” I told her. “Actually, why don’t you two hang out down in the living room now? I hesitate to think what your mothers would do to us if they found out you fell asleep in bed together?” Beth laughed, “She’d just ask for pictures, but I understand!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please leave me a comment and press the Like button!!! Please leave me a comment, and also let me know if the script formatting is readable to you all? I wrote it in normal script formatting, hoping it's translating in a way to be different than my normal story text, but still readable here for you all! Thank you for all of the likes on the last chapter!!!! 💜💜💜 If you continue to feed into my obsession of these wonderful little heart things on this chapter with another 25 today/tomorrow, I'll give you another bonus on Tuesday! 😎 (Then Friday like normal) After that, my real life will get insane, and it'll be back to weekly postings until at least late December. I have enough chapters stockpiled now that even if I don't write another word, I'm good until my next writing window opens! (Which, assuming I keep going, will mean I won't have had a single week break, I think, since I started reposting earlier this year! 😎)
    29 points
  22. Chapter 58: Stopped I PULLED THE chain free from underneath my shirt and ripped off the attached pendant. I looked at the fake piece of jewelry for a moment. Grandpa had told me I would need at least laxatives, if not enemas, for a couple of weeks to go after taking the medicine. It was only to be used as a last resort. Right then, another cramp hit wrenched my guts, and I knew I had no choice! Swallowing it, even as I felt more liquidy mess poor from my rear, I wondered how long it would take to work! Fifteen seconds went by, with further liquid somehow still involuntarily finding its way out of my body. I looked at my watch; the class was in fifteen minutes, and it would take ten to get there! One whole minute had now passed. Something suddenly felt different. The cramps were gone, and my stomach and intestines felt odd. My abdominal muscles felt tired due to the strain that they had been under. Still, they no longer felt like they were going to shove my intestines through my body into the toilet below. Knowing I had no choice but to get moving to avoid being late to class, I carefully climbed back down. I started gathering toilet paper again from the too-tall dispenser. The liquidy mess on my rear tried crawling down my legs as I did so, but I somehow managed to catch it and put it inside the toilet bowl. I rapidly pulled and wiped until finally, the paper came out white no matter where I wiped! The skin where I was scrubbing felt really irritated, like after the spicy food challenge the week before. I was relieved to no longer have the urge to go as I put the final piece in the toilet and pulled my pants back up. Since I had not heard the toilet flush, I used the stool to press a manual flush button barely within my reach. As I climbed up and looked into the bowl, I felt like vomiting. There was spatter everywhere inside the bowl, and given it was a toilet for a body several times my output, it was impressive how full it was. Pressing the button, I gathered my things and walked gingerly to the sink to wash my hands. I opened the door and was immediately greeted with the tall form of Miss Madelyn, “Let’s see those poopy pants, Mister Big Boy!” She gleefully told me as her hands moved aggressively towards me! BETH LOOKED AT her phone and saw the message she’d sent to Connor had been read, no matter how long she hopefully waited, but no reply came. She acted impulsively and left the other girls to gather everything as she hurriedly followed Mackenzie out of the union and towards the dining hall, where Connor was apparently doomed to thicker protection. ‘That bitch!’ she couldn’t help but think. She knew that Bigs didn’t like being challenged and actively did everything she could to stay under the radar because of it. The only times she’d been dumb enough to do something she’d very nearly been done in herself! ‘And just hanging out with Connor put a target on my back!’ She grumbled. There was no way she could walk away from Connor now, though. She was seeing red as she hit the door to the outer lobby of the Dining Hall, just as Mackenzie did. In front of her, she saw Madelyn hunched over a shivering Connor, who had his pants down at his ankles. She could see just a little bit of the blue of his babyish Pull-Up around her giant form. Her insides froze; Madelyn was probably the worst nest mother for Connor to deal with right then! The psycho loved lording her abilities over her nest and forcing them to nurse from her, helping ensure they were stuck in their diapers. Before Beth could even contemplate what her next move could be, Mackenzie’s long legs took her over to Madelyn. “What are you doing, Maddy?” “Checking your whittle boy’s poopy pants?” Lilly shoved her hand out of the way. “Why would they be poopy? Connor has the best potty chart of any Little?” “Not anymore, I’m sure of it!” Madelyn said. “Check for yourself!” She giggled. Beth stood in horror then as Mackenzie did just that. “THEY’RE NOT POOPY,” Mackenzie said calmly after pulling back the back of my Pull-Up and gently rubbing her hand through my hair. “I doubt that!” Madelyn said as she shoved past her and physically ripped the sides of my Pull-Up apart! It caused me to stumble to my knees for a second before I stood up and looked at Madelyn. I stood there, butt naked and completely exposed, as Mackenzie ripped the clean Pull-Up from her hands. “Not a spot on them! Keep your hands to yourself!” Lilly said. “Impossible!!!!” She hissed. “He must have changed!” Mackenzie did something I didn’t expect then; she gently pulled my pants back up over my rear and patted my back. “We can check that pretty easily.” She pulled her phone out and scanned the ribbon while Lilly held it for her, “This ribbon hasn’t been removed, and it shows he made it to the potty just now. Looks like he was on the potty for a while, so he might have an upset tummy?” She looked at me. “Kind of,” I confirmed. “Well then, even with an upset tummy, he’s still made it to the potty! I think I will need to report you being too aggressive, though, to Dean Northrup! Maddy, this is unacceptable behavior! I’m beginning to think maybe you should be on the other side of the room?” Mackenzie said. “Bitch, you do not want to mess with…” she started to say. “Ahem!” A voice said. I turned up and noted it was Dr. Greene, the head nest mother. “Umm… Good afternoon, Doctor Greene,” Madelyn said. “Good afternoon; I believe, Miss Mackenzie, that you probably should give Mister Slane a hand here with a new Pull-Up since that one is ripped apart? Then do your best to get him to class on time?” I looked at my watch. I only had five minutes to make it there! “I don’t know if I have time to return to the nest, ma’am; I only have six minutes now to make it there,” I told her. “Is there nowhere else you have a spare?” She asked. “We confiscated all extras, remember?” Mackenzie told her. “That’s right… Put him in a diaper for now, then, and get him to class. Anything that happens in that diaper is not to be recorded as an accident on his potty chart since he can’t get it off.” “Yes, ma’am,” Mackenzie said and gathered me immediately in her arms. “Kenz, here’s a spare from one of my girls that should fit him,” Lilly said as she opened her bag and handed the light lilac-shaded diaper to her. “I’ll wait here, and we can carry Connor to class to get him there on time.” I grimaced but had a feeling that things could have been a lot worse than being put in a purple diaper! Mackenzie carried me into the women’s restroom. As the door shut, I heard, “What the hell do you…?” BETH LOOKED ON at a very rare public rebuke of a nest mother. In the three semesters she’d been there, she’d never seen anything like it, and she could see the woman was just getting started. She had just enough wherewithal to pull her phone out discreetly and begin recording. “What did you give him?” Lilly angrily asked. “What do you mean?” Madelyn said, “I didn’t…” “If that’s the case, why did Mackenzie call me on her way over, saying something was up? And why were you so insistent he would have pooped his pants?” Doctor Greene pushed. “I…” “You are on thin ice right now! I’ve heard complaints non-stop about you from your nests and other students. I’ve investigated and always been told by your chicks that you were just doing what they asked for. But if any of that continues, I may have to look closer! Remember what the consequences are in your contract for abuse!” “Bu…” “What did you give him?” Doctor Greene asked sternly. Beth was standing against a wall, well away from her, as the temperature dropped. The tall nest mother seemed to know she had stepped in it. “LittleGo Plus,” she muttered. Beth felt her stomach drop as she could remember that being the substance her friend Ellie had been spiked with! Her mind raged then, and it took everything in her being not to go on a rampage against the taller girl. “That poor boy won’t be able to control his functions for a week!” Lilly hissed, “How is that different than any other Li…?” Madelyn was talking back for a moment before taking in Doctor Green’s look. “Get out of here, you idiot girl; messing with that boy in particular is as stupid as you could be! Dean Northrup and I’ll decide what to do with you later!” To her credit, Beth watched Madelyn turn on the spot and leave with a whimper, but not another word! MACKENZIE PULLED A disposable changing pad from a dispenser above the changing table. “Here, sweetie, hold your diaper for me for a second.” I blushed as she handed me the lavender diaper, and I was now holding my doomed fate in my hands. Using her other hand, she flipped out the changing pad a few times in the air and spread it down on the changing table. She lay me out on the table and pulled my pants down to expose my naked groin. I noted then that she wore a backpack that she pulled from her shoulders and pulled out a tube of something and a bottle of powder. “Connor, I know you’re a big boy, but depending on what Miss Maddy gave you, it’s probably safest for the next week to have you wear diapers?” “I…” I wanted to respond but couldn’t as she gathered my legs in the air and used a wipe to clean my butt. “I guess you must have done an excellent job cleaning yourself; I can’t believe after whatever she gave you, there’s nothing here…” I sat still as she took the diaper from my hand and fanned it open before setting my butt back on top of the soft fabric. “Lilly always gets to choose such cute diapers for her nest…” she cooed as she taped it up. I realized then that the diaper wasn’t just a light purple color but that there were hearts and stars all over the design, with a cartoon character in a dress on the front riding a unicorn that matched my backpack. I blushed. “Sorry about this, Connor; like Doctor Greene said, we won’t hold this against you when you have an accident. This one has Little Proof tapes, so there’s no way you’ll get it off to use the potty.” “Can someone else let me out of it to use it?” She shrugged, “They could, but I doubt you’ll find anyone. You’re going to your grandma’s as soon as you finish your next class, right?” “That’s the plan?” “I’ll make sure that I put a couple dozen diapers in a bag you can take.” “Why?” “I’m guessing whatever she gave you will keep you going…?” “I hope not?” “Well, we won’t hold it against you if it does Connor. Hopefully, whatever she gave you wasn’t too severe. Anyway, we need to get you to class; where are you heading?” “Euler?” “Ugh… that’s a hike. We better get going!” Exiting the bathroom, we discovered Lilly and Doctor Greene still standing there. I also noticed Beth standing alongside the wall. She made a discreet motion that I took to mean I needed to ignore her.” I sighed, looking up at Doctor Greene from my perch on Mackenzie’s hip. “All good now?” She asked Mackenzie. “For now, what did she give him?” “LittleGo Plus,” Doctor Greene shook her head. “What the hell? Why?!?” Mackenzie asked. “Good question! We’ll discuss that privately without little ears around. Please get your charge to his class now, then meet me in Dean Northrup’s office. Miss Lilly, I’ll need you to come too.” “Would you please email our professors about our absences?” Lilly asked her. “Certainly, I’ll even arrange for extra nest coverage if necessary so you can meet with them later. Unfortunately, we must figure this mess out sooner than later.” She looked at her watch, “Miss Mackenzie, if you get moving now, I think you can be just a few minutes late to class with Mister Slane?” “Yes, ma’am,” she said. She bounced me like you would with a baby for a second and took off towards Euler Hall with me. I watched Beth follow us, hoping she wouldn’t get any trouble for being late then. BETH FOLLOWED MACKENZIE and Connor to Euler Hall as quickly as possible after rapidly forwarding her video to Amanda and her dad. Mackenzie was practically sprinting to get to the class with Connor, so it kept Beth powerwalking to keep them in sight. She didn’t dare run to keep up like she needed to, just as she was likely to draw too much attention! She was relieved to make it to Euler Hall and see Mackenzie moving in the right direction with Connor, so she made her way to her class. It was a large enough lecture hall and type that she didn’t attract any attention as she sat down. She worried about Connor throughout class and had to fight the urge to message him since she didn’t want to get him into trouble! The equations the professor droned on about seemed unimportant as she processed what had happened in the past couple of hours. Sure, everyone knew things went on like that against Littles – but it was always carried out secretly! She tried to list the things she knew for sure were going on. ‘First, those ‘pods’ are causing the potty problems?’ she thought. ‘But why isn’t Connor having problems?’ The only thing she could think of was the nanites that had been an issue with the SkinSync makeup. Amanda had explained Connor as having a different version of them than people were used to now, so maybe they filtered out whatever the pods were meant to do? Then there was the whole oddly protective behavior of Mackenzie and that other nest mother, Lilly. Beth thought she remembered Connor saying she was swimming with them in the mornings, so maybe a friendship was starting there? ‘Wouldn’t they try to get him to be a ‘normal’ Little?’ Instead, they almost seemed okay with Connor retaining his potty training? The encounter at the dining hall she’d witnessed was another odd piece of the puzzle. She was reasonably sure that Madelyn had stepped in it badly, and it seemed like Connor’s grandmother was still important enough that they did not want to anger her. It almost seemed like a line had been crossed there that she suspected might be the end of Madelyn being a nest mother. ‘What’s in their contracts…?’ she couldn’t help but wonder! She shuddered for Connor, though; he was likely going to be uncontrollably pooping his pants for a week after being dosed with LittleGo. Really, he’d be lucky if it was only a week! She wasn’t even sure what the ‘Plus’ version of it would do! When her friend had been dosed with that horror, she’d vented to her mom about it and been horrified to learn her grandmother’s company had been the company that created it! “Why did they make that?” Beth had asked her mom. Her mother sighed, “My family made their money by creating such things, Beth…” With a grimace, “It’s part of why, even though you’ve forgiven me, I will always hold a great deal of guilt over everything.” She’d hugged her mom tightly then for a moment. “How long will it affect her?” Her mom shrugged, “I don’t know for certain. The product was licensed long before I took over, so it’s still on the market. I understand that the rivals who purchased the division ‘improved’ the design. Depending on the dosage and person, it can be a week to forever?” Beth had cried that day for her friend Lindsay and knew that even after she moved and transferred to another school, she’d still had problems. ‘Now Connor is probably stuck like that too!’ she worried. I WAS DEFINITELY given some strange looks by my classmates as Mackenzie carried me in. Still, Doctor Nash just smiled at me after Mackenzie whispered an explanation. I was, of course, horrified by the past forty-five minutes of events! I was fortunate I’d manage to resist long enough to get onto the toilet, but I had learned that my nanites weren’t invulnerable! Worse yet, I had used what I knew was an extreme measure to get my bowels to stop. The warning from Grandpa about clearing the medicine had me scared of those consequences! Even as I sat there, my stomach was not happy. Between the severe muscle cramps my abs had been through and the competing drugs, I struggled to focus in class with the spasms they seemed to make every couple of minutes! Fortunately, I already understood what Doctor Nash was discussing that day because I didn’t think I could have retained any new concepts by the time I walked out. When class finally ended, I felt like my stomach had gone ten losing rounds with a competitor in a martial arts tournament! Molly helped me down from my chair and asked, “Are you okay, Connor?” She added, “You don’t look alright?” I shrugged, “Been a bit of a rough day.” I donned my coat, shouldered my backpack, and walked beside her outside the classroom. “Need me to give you a lift to your dorm?” she offered as we walked out the door. Right outside, though, stood a friendly face, “Grandpa!” I said with a smile. “Hi, Connor,” he said, picked me up, and hugged me. “Gently, please,” I told him quietly. “Got it! Who’s this?” He asked, motioning towards Molly, who was standing there slack-jawed. “Oh, Grandpa, this is Molly. Molly, this is my grandpa, Doctor Westerfield.” “Nice to meet you, sir,” she said nervously. “I’ll see you Monday?” “Sure!” I told her and watched her walk away. I turned back towards Grandpa, “Should you be carrying me?” He laughed, “Today I can… Your grandmother convinced me finally to get treatment for my back and knees… I refused a full rejuvenation, but at least I’m not hunching over anymore. I’m feeling a whole lot better now!” “Good!” I smiled at him. After zipping up my coat, he carried me down the elevator and to the outside area. When we were out of sight, “How are you not in a completely filled diaper right now?” He asked softly. “I took the last resort medicine?” “I thought so… We’re going to have to stop by the pharmacy for some things to help get you going again.” “Does it have to be today,” I asked squeamishly. “No, we won’t use it today, but if you haven’t gone by Sunday, we will. You will probably be so stopped up we have to help.” He paused, “We also need to get some electrolyte drinks since I have to imagine you’re dehydrated right now.” “Where’s Grandma?” I asked, trying to change the subject. “Meeting with some idiots who I almost feel sorry for,” he replied with a look in his eye that made me feel like he wanted to be involved in the meeting, too! “What’s with the cute backpack?” With everything going on, I’d completely tuned out the juvenile and girlish backpack the past few hours. “Oh, yeah, let’s just say it’s been a really long week…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please leave me a comment and press the Like button!!! This past weekend, I had my first real off weekend in waaaaay too long! Combined with a little bit fewer commitments in my evenings, it's meant I've had a serious surge of writing/including some things I'd already written to create new chapters! As of last weekend, this would have been my last fully completed chapter from my writing period in the spring months. As of right now, I have nine more chapters completed!!! (Chapter 67 is now completed and past the 200k word mark!). What does this mean? Well, I'm kind of feeling like sharing more this week, so 25 likes on this chapter by Saturday night means I'll give you a bonus chapter this coming week! 🙂 I hope to get another 5-10 chapters done in the next couple of weeks before my writing time again disappears through most of December. Thanks again for continuing to read what has become a very long serial work here! 🙂
    29 points
  23. Chapter 42: Getaway BETH WAS SITTING on the plush carpet she’d bought for her floor, cuddling Rings after having cried herself out talking to her dad. They had hung up about half an hour after the incident, and he said he had an idea and would call her back in a bit. A tall mirror hung on her closet door, and the reflection pointing back at her looked like pure despair right then! Until this semester, nothing had happened to her more than an occasional teasing issue. Having her very adulthood or freedom away had never really occurred to her except in a few nightmares! ‘Now it’s almost a reality,’ she thought, squeezing Rings even tighter. She was thinking about maybe finding Cassie to get some dinner when her phone rang again. “Hi, Daddy,” she said sadly. “So, what would you think about getting off campus for the weekend?” He asked her gently. She shrugged, “I guess that might be a good idea?” “Why don’t you pack a bag for clothes through Monday morning. I talked with Amanda, she has room at her place, and you can come back with Connor on Monday?” She blushed about hanging out with Connor for the weekend. “What about my room? What if something else happens?” “President Barnes is going to ensure that doesn’t happen for us. I’m also hiring a service to install other monitoring equipment around your dorm room. Getting you off campus also means the university staff has time to get to the bottom of the problems.” Beth thought for a second, looking around her room, and made her decision. “Sure, let’s do it.” “I put in for a Luxuria vehicle to meet you in front of your dorm in ten minutes,” her Dad said. “Ten minutes?!?” she griped. “It’ll wait for you if it takes longer; try not to, though?” He suggested. “I want you out of there?” She nodded, “Okay.” “Please text or call when you get to Amanda’s?” “Okay,” Beth found herself agreeing. She quickly sent off a text to her friends that she was taking off for the weekend and gave a brief summary of what happened when she came back to her room. She threw a casual dress into her bag if she needed to dress up. Beyond that, a few casual outfits, swimsuit, and pajamas found their way into the bag. She’d just returned to the dorm the previous week, so she still had plenty of travel-sized shampoo bottles and conditioner in a bag ready to go. Before sealing it up, she added personal supplies and makeup to the duffle bag. Beth checked her backpack and added her EdgeSphere Goggles, tablet, and laptop so she could study. ‘Maybe Connor can help me with Calculus?’ Looking at her bed, she saw Rings looking at her sadly and couldn’t help but squeeze her into the duffel bag too. “Sorry, it’s a tight fit,” she said as she gently stroked her fur and zipped the bag shut. ‘If someone saw me talking to my stuffed animals, they’d be even more convinced I’m a baby!’ Beth grimaced, even though she knew she had never grown out of talking to her stuffies and dolls when stressed. Beth sighed as she left her room and went to the elevator after ducking into the restroom to repair her makeup. Beth was always reserved with how much she put on, having discovered in high school that she got accused of playing dress-up if she did too much. On the opposite side, without it at all, they would accuse her of being a first grader! Beth had some friends that were her height and had things like breast augmentation nanites to help, but she was content with her body shape the way it was. For better or worse, she was barely better endowed than a Little, so it only made the makeup balancing act worse. She tossed on a coat since it was already dropping below freezing when she returned from classes. ‘Be nice if we at least had some snow or something,’ she thought as the elevator descended. Tracy, the RA from her floor, came in from outside as she walked up. “Hey Beth, how are you doing?” Beth sighed as she looked at the taller girl, “I’ve had better days, honestly?” “I heard? It’s okay, you know; protection isn’t the worst thing…?” Beth felt her eyes narrow, “What are you talking about?” “Oh… I mean…” “I’m not sure what you mean, Tracy, but I’m beginning to wonder? I’m taking off for the weekend; see you later.” “Wait, you can’t…? Not with your…?” Beth dodged the taller girl’s arm and went out the door. “You need to come back!” she heard even as she saw a Luxuria vehicle on the street beyond the dorm. “You aren’t…!” Beth didn’t run but hurried to confirm it was the correct car. “Miss Sylvester, welcome!” the holographic AI said as she approached. “Hi,” she said as she climbed into the vehicle. The door shut as she saw Tracy trying to come to follow her. “Is there a problem, Miss Sylvester?” the hologram asked. “Not one you need to worry about; please just take me to the Westerfields as planned?” “Certainly, Miss,” she said. Beth dialed her dad, “Hey, Daddy…?” GRANDMA HAD CARRIED me upstairs to ‘my’ room and helped me find the drawer she’d stashed Pull-Ups in when her phone rang. Surprisingly, she preferred a physical telephone over the contact wearable device many others liked. “Hello?” “Oh, well, good evening, Cameron! It’s good to hear from you; what’s going on?” I realized she had drawn her phone from her wrist where it had been lying like an old snap bracelet. As she turned to face away from me, I used the opportunity to pull down my pants and swap out the underwear. I had barely leaked urine into the Pull-Up, but it was evident that the indicator graphics for that spot had gone out. In their place now, a frowny face showed up in blue, declaring me a potty failure right then. I sighed as I pulled my pants up and saw a diaper disposal can next to my mom’s old changing table. I dropped it inside before walking to the attached bathroom and washing my hands. As I came out, I heard Grandma say, “Of course, we’d be happy to have her hang out here for the weekend!” Grandma made some polite conclusions to the conversation, and I looked up at her curiously. “That was Cameron, Beth’s dad. Apparently, something is happening with her, so he asked if she could hang out here for the weekend while he works to sort it out with Emerson. Hope you don’t mind?” I smiled, “That’s great!” “You two hanging out at all?” “We have one of my film classes together. We’ve been eating meals together occasionally. I also like her friends – they’re nice. What’s going on at school?” “He didn’t go into it?” I sighed, “Hopefully, it’s not more of the stuff she was dealing with earlier. I don’t know if it’s because she made friends with me or just made the wrong person mad, but they tried to make it seem like she was having accidents and needed diapers.” “Oh?” Grandma asked. “I don’t know much more than they had a recording of it and were able to bust the student who did it. The girl is now in the same nest as my friend Ava.” “A Big?” I nodded, “Looks a bit out of place, but no doubt she’s using those diapers!” “Maybe I’ll make some inquiries of my own…?” She said. She looked at her watch, and I realized her phone had just conformed to her wrist. “It’ll be about forty-five minutes until she gets here. I’ll hold off on dinner until she makes it here.” “Where’s she going to sleep?” I asked. “Shelby has a spare bed in this house that she can sleep in. Beth is short enough that it should work for her.” “Does she ever sleep in there?” “Not much anymore,” Grandma said. “Once in a while, like on Christmas, they stay here.” I nodded, “Okay, well, I’m going to work on some homework in the meantime?” She patted my back, “Sounds like a good idea!” I opened my personal computer on the desk in the room. I opened up the copy of the script I had copied over via email so I could work on it outside of the approved hours for Emerson Littles. I added another eleven script pages in little moments the past couple of days, leaving me about sixty to ensure I hit that pilot length we were shooting for. I briefly worried about Kelly’s script and shook my head, sure that most people would prefer a more exciting film like mine! I was closing in on finishing my sixth page of action and dialogue writing when everything went dark, and hands went over my eyes. “Huh?” “Guess who?” I shook my head, “Hi, Shelby,” and turned to see her. Beth was standing behind her, laughing. “Hey, Beth,” I said. I stood up, and Shelby hugged me, “I’m glad you’re back this weekend!” “Your Grandma sent us to come get you,” Beth said. I nodded, “Okay, let me just save this.” I didn’t trust autosaves and believed in backing up major projects regularly! I approached the tall steps and sighed, knowing that getting down them would look ridiculous to Beth. She giggled behind me, “You really did come through short!” I turned to her, “Don’t tell me you’re just now realizing that!” She shook her head, “Come here,” she said. To my shock and utter embarrassment, Beth picked me up, put me on her side easily like a mother and toddler, and began stepping down the stairs like it was no big deal. She sat me down at the bottom, “Sorry if I overstepped, but you’re kind of cute when you’re nervous.” I blushed, and she gave me a side hug before we all walked to the large table where Aunt Bella, Grandpa, and Ryan were sitting. ‘My’ highchair was sitting next to a chair without a booster, and I remembered a booster seat on the other side being Shelby’s. “Beth, would you please help Connor into that highchair?” Grandma said as she walked in with a couple of plates piled high with food to set on the large table. “Sure,” Beth said, picked me up again, quickly maneuvered me into the chair, and pushed it towards the table. When she was sitting down, I looked at her, “You know you’re shorter than a Big, but you have no problems picking me up… it’s weird.” She laughed, “Well, surely you would be just the size of a child back home? Plus, while I’m short, I’m still not a Little?” I shook my head, “Still weird!” Dinner was a roast beef and mashed potatoes meal that Grandma had made taste amazing! My serving was tiny compared to Grandma and Grandpa’s portions, but I was still overly full by the end! By then, it was about ten minutes until I had to be in bed at the Nest. Grandma approached the chair and embarrassedly used a baby wipe on my face and hands like I had just seen her do with Aunt Bella! “Grandma…” I whined. She laughed, “Sorry, Connor, I can’t help myself!” She tickled my side momentarily and sat me down on the floor. “What do you two want to do for the rest of the night?” She asked us. “Umm…?” Beth looked at me, “Not that I’m about to say anything, but isn’t Connor supposed to be in bed?” Grandma laughed, “Please don’t say anything, but you both can stay up as long as you want. He doesn’t seem to have the problems with sleep most Littles do from what I saw last week.” “Huh,” Beth said, looking at me, “How about we put pajamas on and watch a movie?” She looked at Shelby and Ryan, “You two can join us too?” Ryan shook his head, “I do need to get some sleep; I have work tomorrow that I have to do.” “You just scheduled that so you wouldn’t have to be around for Meggy’s birthday party!” Shelby laughed. His blush confirmed that, but he shrugged and didn’t care, “I still need to get some sleep.” “Tomorrow is going to be a long day, sweetheart,” Aunt Bella told her daughter. “Fine, tomorrow we three are going to have a slumber party at our house,” Shelby said, looking at us. “Sounds like fun!” Beth said with a smile. We watched them go and walked over to the staircase together. “Want a ride?” Beth asked me. I groaned but said, “If you’re sure?” “You’re probably only about a third of my weight, Connor. I lifted more in high school for athletics workouts!” I blushed but said, “Please then…” She laughed and carried me up. When she reached the top, we realized she had an audience, and she turned and saw Grandma below taking a picture of the two of us. “Your parents will enjoy that picture!” Beth blushed bright red then too! She dropped me off in my room while she went for her pajamas. I looked through the drawers and realized all I had for pajamas were babyish footed onesie pajamas. I grimaced but grabbed a relatively plain grey set. It wasn’t until I was holding them that I realized they were hooded, and there was a snout on the hood. “What do you think, my little dolphin?” Grandma said, coming in. I blushed, “She’s going to make fun of me if I wear these?” “She might tease you a little, but you and I know you’ll enjoy it!” “What are you talking about?” I asked. She shook her head, “Never mind. Do you think you need a diaper for bed tonight? You said other than that one explosive event, you haven’t wet the bed?” I shook my head, “I shouldn’t have a problem? The Pull-Up should catch anything if I did?” She thought briefly, “It should? Make sure you go to the potty before bed, though!” “Yes, ma’am,” I said. “Well, get going with putting those on then,” she smiled, “I know I can’t wait to see you wearing them. I am sure your mom will love pictures too!” I blushed but went to the bathroom and changed. The Pull-Up seemed clean and dry, so after I finished using the stool to reach the smaller toilet in the room, I just pulled it back up and stepped into the pajamas. I was surprised to realize they didn’t zip up. Instead, they had a long seamed section that pulled itself together to self-seal. ‘Magnets?’ I wondered. I pulled them apart to ensure they weren’t some weird locking clothing, but they came apart more effortlessly than a zip would. When closed, they made it seem like the garment was seamless. It felt snug and really soft against my skin as I washed my hands. I blushed when I realized a soft dorsal fin was sticking up in the middle of the back. Curious, I pulled the hood over my head and knew anyone who saw me would be cooing at ‘how cute’ I was. Out in my bedroom, Beth was there dressed in a pair of pajama pants and a long sleeve top. The pajamas had a simple floral pattern and looked much more grown up than mine. “Oh my god! Those are adorable!!!” She squealed. I blushed, “I thought they were just gray when I went to grab them…” She laughed, “I guess I should have brought my red panda ones from home.” “You have ones like this?” She laughed, “Footed pajamas are not just for babies! I have several sets back at the dorm! I should have brought them… I have a stuffed red panda named Rings, so my mom bought me matching pajamas for Christmas a couple years ago.” “I saw pictures,” Grandma said, coming into the room. I watched Beth turn bright red, “She wasn’t supposed to share those with anyone!” “You didn’t make your daddy make the same promise?” She smirked. “Ugh!!!” She groaned, “I need the pictures of him in his matching set! That’s not fair!” Grandma laughed at her, and we followed her downstairs to the living room, where she somehow already had some bowls of popcorn and two lidded cups. “I don’t need a sippy cup…” Beth was clearly a little offended. “Sorry, house rules. I make Meg use one here, and I even have one I use when I sit here too. Got tired of cleaning up couches!” “Oh,” Beth said. “Then where’s yours?” “In the kitchen, I figured I’d give you two the chance to hang out without us old people around. Make sure you turn the lights out when you go to bed.” “Okay,” I found myself saying. I’d been shown how to work the Holo-Screen and get to the movies last weekend, so I turned things on and handed Beth the remote, “I don’t even know movies here. Pick something you want to watch?” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really super appreciated as well! So... funny story! Last night I got home from work and started editing Chapter 42, and I had it all ready to post. Overnight I was thinking... 'Wait, I have that in this chapter, but that didn't happen yet?' Long story short, I had an issue with my Word document that meant I had edited Chapter 43 last night. That means there's another chapter ready to post, though... If I see enough likes, I'll post it this weekend as a bonus chapter since it's ready to go! Next week then, will be the final Friday posting I'm going to be making for a while. I'll be transitioning to Saturday, I think, after that for a while. With my work schedule for the next couple of months, things will probably continue shifting some. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    29 points
  24. Chapter 101: ‘Corny NIKKI WALKED UP to her as she left Carly. “Beth, would you be able to talk in your room for a few minutes?” Beth shrugged, “Umm… sure?” She led the taller woman to her room, unlocked it, and was immediately greeted by Rachel. “Good evening, Beth. Is everything okay? Who is this?” The HoloNanny asked. She sighed, “Rachel, this is Nikki, she’s my new bodyguard. She’s safe and has been vetted by Amanda Westerfield and Mom.” “Very good, I’ll let you two have some space then.” Without another word, the hologram disappeared. “Sorry about her… she was definitely not my idea,” Beth said even as Nikki closed the door. She sat on the bean bag chair in her room and directed Nikki to the other chair, “Do you need anything? You can sit there?” “Thanks,” she said. I’m good. I just needed to update you on some information we learned today.” “Mom and Amanda not doing that?” She shook her head, “Your mom was at an event with your dad tonight, and Amanda is hopefully filling in Carly as soon as she can get ahold of her.” “Oh…kay?” “What do you know about the university police department?” Beth shrugged, “They’re like overpaid security guards half the time? Older students have always told me they’re more around to cover up incidences and take care of stuff under the table for the university so they don’t get bad publicity?” “Well, that’s the heart of what I’m going to tell you,” Nikki said. “Your dad and attorneys expected Kelly to be at her first hearing today on charges relating to the assault and attempted kidnapping?” “Sounds like a step that needed to take place? How come I have the feeling it didn’t?” “Because it didn’t. The university cut a deal with Kelly that she would immediately depart the school, depart the state, and not have contact of any kind with you or Carly.” “In exchange?” “They dropped all charges.” “Wait! Don’t we have a right to press the charges?” Beth asked. “Normally yes, but this also turned into a ‘they said, she said,’ thing.” “There was video!!!” Beth complained. “I know, and that’s part of what makes this all stink badly of corruption.” “So what now?” “So, as far as we can tell, Kelly flew to Selegnasol today. We have no idea where she went after that, but she’s at least gone?” “Was she behind the stuff against me earlier?” “I think so, but the problem is that she’s really not that good with computers. We did a full background check—not a completely legal one—and discovered she had a failing grade in her Intro to Computer Programming class last year. She’s never taken anything more advanced, so we have to believe someone else was the hacker.” “Great! Just great!” Beth sighed, “I guess at least she’s gone now. And I assume you’re staying?” “Probably until you move back to New Haven, Beth.” “Well, at least if you’re around, we’ll all be a little safer,” she said hopefully. “Was there anything else?” “Not right now; I want you to keep an eye out, though. I’m more than a little worried about whoever this other person or persons are? Amanda assures me Rachel is locked down, but keep an eye on anything odd with her, too.” “Will do… I’m going to get to some homework now?” “Are you going anywhere else tonight?” Beth shook her head. “No, I’m going to put on my pajamas and get comfy.” “I’ll see you in the morning tomorrow then,” she told her and exited. As she left, “That fucking bitch!” Beth complained. Rachel appeared, “Language?” she said before instantly disappearing again. “Ugh!!!!!” MY BOTTOM FELT absolutely disgusting as the elevator door closed, trapping us with the horrid smell of my diaper. To their credit, neither of my new nest mates did much more than wrinkle their noses right then. “What happened to you? You were the only potty trained Little still?” I sighed, “The same thing that changed my gender? It’s all related.” “That su…” Amy started to say, “That’s not good,” she corrected herself. “I miss swearing,” Mia said. “Yeah, it’s not easy to skip here. At least my mama back home is big on stopping us from doing that; I was trained not to cuss around her,” I told them. “Mama?” Mia asked curiously. I shrugged, “I have two moms; one is Mom, and the other is Mama?” “That sort of makes sense,” Mia nodded. The door opened, and we walked toward my new nest, which threw me for a second. I sighed as I approached the door, tensing up a bit. “It’s a bit much,” Amy agreed. “What were you in the other room?” “Kitties,” Mia said. “If this was actually a preschool, this would be adorable,” she begrudgingly admitted. “If I manage to return home, I might consider this as a theme.” “It won’t cause you nightmares?” Amy asked. “I mean... it looks like a unicorn puked after eating a rainbow?!?” “The Kitties will forever do that to me. At least Miss Lilly isn’t a psychotic crazy woman,” Mia whispered. We walked into the large room, and I was once again assailed by the land of unicorns and sparkly glitter! “Miss Lilly is probably in her room if you want to knock?” Mia said. “She doesn’t mind changing us when we ask.” “Not like the wicked witch,” Amy said. “How long did you sit in that one diaper that day?” “Diaper rash… that’s how long,” Mia sighed. “It took me four days of the HoloChanging Station Nannies putting cream on me before it cleared!” “Sorry,” I said. “I guess I’ll go try, Miss Lilly.” I dropped my bag by my new pod, then walked over to the door I knew was her apartment and found it was actually open, with Lilly sitting on the couch inside. “Oh, hi Conn… Carly,” she said. “Hi, Miss Lilly,” I said. “Umm… is… could…” “Diaper change, huh?” She asked. “How…?” “Nervous fidgeting and stuttering, Little?” She stood and came over to me, kneeling down in front of me, “And, let’s be honest, I can smell your poopy bottom from my couch over there!” She booped my nose then, before picking me up and carrying me back into the nursery. The destination of the changing table was interrupted as she looked around the room, “Anyone else need a diapee change? Looks like everyone is back, so after that, I want to have a nest meeting in the circle so we can all meet our new Sparkle!” Lilly had always seemed like a more calm and tame nest mother. She probably still was, according to Mia and Amy. Still, at that moment, I don’t think I had ever felt more like a baby than a woman holding me in a poopy diaper and speaking so… like… a daycare teacher! “Yes, Mommy,” I heard from two girls, and “Yes, Miss Lilly,” from Amy and Mia. As she sat me down on the table, she was gentle. “I guess you’ve had a lot to adjust to this weekend,” she asked me. I sighed and nodded, “Losing my bladder and bowel control is the worst part, though?” She gently rubbed my shoulder and placed the safety strap across my chest. She had changed me once before on the night she covered our nest. However, even still, I fought not to turn red as she pushed the jumper skirt out of the way, unbuttoned the onesie, and opened up the horrid diaper on my rear. By that point, I knew it had to have smeared everywhere! I could feel it was a softer mess than normal, too, so I was quite shocked that it only took her four baby wipes to get me clean! “Your Grandma brought these Monkeez for you, and I’m glad she did!” Lilly smiled at me. The nighttime ones work better than what I have in here, and they look so cute!” I blushed, “Umm… you’re welcome?” She tickled my belly for a second after taping the diaper shut, “Let’s get you in your jammies and out of that horrible uniform,” she said. “They’re over there,” I started to say. She smiled, “You can wear other ones another night, but this is your first night in the Sparkles nest!” From underneath the changing table, she pulled out a footed onesie with a series of broad patterns of dark pink, light pink, light blue, and white fade with glittery and sparkly stars throughout. There was a hood with a ‘mane’ of multicolored rainbow sparkly pieces sticking up, along with a unicorn horn and eyes on top. It was, in a word, a horrifying eyesore!!! “Umm… really?” She laughed, “I won’t make you wear it after tonight, but it’s kind of a tradition? Amy and Mia had to last week?” I sighed, “Fine…” As she dressed me in it, I discovered a multicolored rainbow tail sticking out from the rear area above my diaper. “Where do you even find this kind of hideous monstrosity?” I muttered as I was free to walk to my pod. Several other girls saw her for diapers and tamer jammies over the next few minutes. “Okay, girls! Come on over; let’s all have a sparkle together!” I noticed the circles on the rug then and followed the other girls’ leads in sitting down on one. Mine was purple, with a white heart sewn inside the design. I saw flowers, stars, and similar designs throughout the other circles. “Girls, I’m not sure you’ve all met yet, but we have a new Sparkle in the nest! Carly, do you want to introduce yourself?” I was glad she at least let me stay seated, as I hated being the center of attention then! “Umm… Hi, I’m Carly Slane… at least I am now. Some of you may have met me before; I went by Connor… I’m from the same dimension as Mia, Willow, and Amy,” I said, pointing to them. “If you’re a boy, why are you in this nest?” A girl asked pointedly. “Zoey!” Lilly said sharply, “That’s not nice!” “It’s okay; I understand. There was a problem with some nanites that were used to alter me for a film project we’re doing. They were supposed to temporarily make me Carly, but it looks instead like it’s permanent.” “Is that why you look like an actual toddler?” Willow asked. “I didn’t even think you were a college student when I first saw you?” I blushed, “Yeah, I’m hoping maybe we can fix at least that at some point…” “Carly has all of the parts you do now,” Lilly told them. “So it wouldn’t be proper for her to remain in the boys’ nest with them all trying to peek at her.” A couple of the girls wriggled a little nervously. “Okay, so three more things from you!” Lilly told me. “What?” “What’s your major? What year in school are you? And most importantly! What’s your favorite flavor of ice cream?” I smiled, “Computer Science and Filmmaking, I’m in my sophomore year. My favorite ice cream is strawberry!” “Okay, fellow Sparkles, go ahead and tell Carly your name, major, and favorite flavor of ice cream, too!” “I’m Aria,” a girl who looked a bit above five feet said. I’m a computer engineering major, junior, and I love cookies and cream!” The rest of the girls went after that, and I learned I had Everly, Grace, Zoey, and Sophia in there, who had been with Lilly since the start of the year. I couldn’t help but note that even with the addition of myself, Mia, Willow, and Amy, we still had an empty pod. ‘What happened to the other girls?’ I wondered. ‘Why would she have had more get in trouble than the other nests?’ “So, that’s everyone, Carly. Do you have any questions for them?” Lilly asked after Amy finished it off. I shrugged, “Not really?” “Okay then, I do want to go over our rules here. First, everyone here is diapered at this point, which means you need diaper changes. I have no problems changing diapers whenever they need to be. Now that the policy is that pods are left open, I have also opened my door. If you need a change in the middle of the night, you may come to see me and knock on my bedroom door. If I’m home, the door is almost always open. We’re all girls here, so it’s not like we have anything to hide?” I blushed, “Okay? Is there a last change time?” “Not really. Unofficially, it’s about 28 O’clock, but you can go to bed earlier if you want, and I’ll change them then. Like I said, I’ll change you whenever. Diaper rash is not comfortable for anyone—and I also pride myself on my girls not having UTIs!” “I don’t think there’s anything else right now then?” “Great! Let’s do our Sparkle chant, and then you can all finish your last studying for the night!” I watched as several girls looked happy to do whatever I was about to witness. Lilly started with the first word, but everyone quickly joined except me. “Sparkly horn, gleaming eye” Each girl had their hands on their head, and their pointer fingers made a horn. “Unicorns, we stand so high.” They all put their hands in the air then and jumped towards the middle of the circle. “Friendship strong, hearts aglow, Let our smiles and laughter flow.” Before I knew it, an arm was placed around my shoulders, and we all made a tight circle around Lilly. “Until next time, we say goodnight, Dreams of magic, take flight!” The girls finished by flapping their arms like birds and giggling. Several girls, including Mia, seemed to genuinely enjoy the song, even as I felt my brain gag! ‘Well, Mia is an early childhood education student… this kind of stuff probably rots her brain normally!’ “You’ll learn it quickly, Carly,” Lilly told me. “Okay, Sparkles, go study! See me when you need me!” I walked over to my desk and put things where I wanted them. Moving just a few weeks after arriving in the other dorm was an odd process! I ensured my lockbox was secured again and all my important items were secured away. I put a few finishing touches on the script for Screenwriting. I submitted it before checking my diaper through the onesie. “How am I already wet?!?” I asked quietly. Mia was nearby and came over, “It’s disturbing, isn’t it?” She asked. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to say that out loud.” “I get it… do you think we’ll get better when we go home?” I sighed, “Mom didn’t… she struggled for years before figuring out a solution.” She nodded, “Sorry this happened to you too.” Shrugging, “I knew it was a likely possibility if I came as a Little. I tried to live off campus with my grandmother, and as soon as they denied that, I had a feeling I’d spend at least part of the time in diapers.” “You still came?” “I’ve already learned enough to make a fortune back home,” I told her. She nodded, “I wish I could say the same. Besides a few new play songs like the one we just did, there’s nothing different about caring for babies here from there.” “Other than they stay babies forever if they’re our size,” Zoey, another of my new nest members, said. “Yeah…” she agreed. The others were fading, but I decided to get on my EdgeSphere goggles and see if Beth was still up to talk. I was missing her a lot right then! BETH HAD LOGGED onto her EdgeSphere account about an hour before getting an alert that Connor Slane was requesting a connection. “Hi, Carly,” Beth said, looking at her girlfriend, who looked like her boyfriend again. “Have you changed your name and avatar yet?” Carly looked at her hands and said, “Oops!” She looked sheepish, “Umm… how do you change that? I don’t remember seeing a setting for changing that?” Beth laughed, walked her through calling up the menu, and even assisted her in picking out her new look. The only real difference between her virtual and real looks was the slimming down of her cheekbones and adding a slight chest to her appearance. “There, you don’t look like a baby now?” Carly stuck her tongue out at her. “So, what have you been up to tonight?” “Umm… do you know if your grandma made it possible to secure the connection?” Carly smiled and said, “Yes, give me a second!” A moment later, she said, “We’re good. We won’t keep her out, but any government or students won’t have a chance?” “I’m dating a family of hackers,” she said, shaking her head. “Has your grandma contacted you since dinner?” I shook my head, “No? I’ve been with the nest or doing homework, though?” Beth looked slightly uncomfortable then, “Well, umm, Nikki had some information about Kelly?” “What did she have to say?” “Charges were dropped? She was released?” “You’ve got to be f… kidding me!” Beth was impressed that Carly stopped the f-bomb but completely empathized with her reaction! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! I very much appreciated seeing some new faces in the comments after Friday's post! 🙂💜 I've had an incredible run of writing 30k words in the past ten days, so I'm pleased that I'm working on Chapter 123 at this point. The really cool thing (insane?) today was passing the word count for my Exchanged trilogy! I'm definitely nowhere near the finish, but I have crossed the 366k word mark! I think I'll be finishing up what I consider to be this act of the book in the next few chapters. I know of at least another two, maybe three sections to come. I'm hoping to get another good solid month and a half of writing in before the real world closes in too tightly for my muse to come out. Thank you for all of your support! I appreciate the comments and likes each time! Every one of them makes the process fun and worthwhile for me! The next chapter will come out on Friday of this week, with most likely a bonus chapter still for the next few weeks if you all keep me well-fed with Likes and Comments!
    28 points
  25. Chapter 100: Editing CROSSING THE THRESHOLD to my previous nest had felt like a trip back to daycare. This somehow felt even more babyish as I looked around the room, though! The walls were painted baby pink on two sides and pale lavender on the other. Above the pods and on every empty space were painted baby unicorns. The baby part was evident with the pacifiers they nursed and the diapers they wore as they frolicked around pastel rainbows. A giant sun with a smiley face was painted on the pink wall where the changing table sat. About fifty percent of the painted creatures and scenery were coated with sparkly glitter paint, making the paintings shimmer oddly as you moved. Whereas the only actual seating in my old nest were the desk chairs, a single rocking chair, and two bean bags, this room featured more bean bags, giant stuffed animals, and… ‘Rocking unicorns?!?’ I thought, realizing what four things were in the middle of one side of the room. Actually, it was then that I realized there was a genuine ‘play area’ part of the room, complete with a giant dollhouse, dolls, doll furniture, and what looked like a play kitchen, too. ‘What the fuck?’ I thought internally. “A bit overwhelming, huh?” Lilly said, bending down to where I’d frozen. Don’t worry; you don’t have to play with any of the dolls. When the dorm was built, the donor insisted that each of the girls’ nests have a play area with plenty of dollhouses and toys for them to destress. I looked up at her in disbelief, “Umm… that seems a bit over the top?” She laughed, “You’re not alone in thinking that, Carly, I just think it’s a bit sexist that the girls got this, but the boys got boring rooms.” Mackenzie shook her head, “If you put this in the boy’s nests, they’d destroy it just to make a point.” “Some of the girls do that already,” Lilly said before looking like she shouldn’t have said that. “So, which pod is mine?” I asked, sighing. ‘Can nanites be programmed to filter out extra sparkles?’ “This one here,” she said, “They just swapped out the mattress and everything. I put new bedding on for you too,” she said. I only noticed then that my name was hand-painted on a piece of white wood with ‘Carly Sparkles.’ All the other girls had their first names and sparkles after theirs, too. The pods were white, with bedding alternating pink or purple across every other pod, mine being purple. Grandma helped me set up my desk with my things and unpacked what clothes I could keep from my life as Connor, taking the rest to her house in case they were needed again. Mackenzie left at some point, but Lilly stayed behind and helped organize everything. “We brought this box of diapers,” Grandma said, “I know you don’t get many Littles Carly’s size here.” “She’s in diapers now?” Lilly asked. “Oh, I guess that message didn’t make it to you. There’s been a side-effect of the poisoning Carly had the week before last… She’s lost her continence now.” Lilly looked at me, clearly unhappy, and said, “I’m so sorry, Carly! This wasn’t a very good weekend for you, was it?” I shrugged, “We finished our film at least?” “You’ll have to tell me all about that later,” she said as Mia and Willow walked in. “Well, hi girls, I don’t know if you’ve had a chance to meet her, but we have a new princess joining our nest!” “Hi, Mia, Willow,” I said. “Sorry, how do we kn…?” Mia started to say. “Connor?!?” Willow asked. “Carly, now,” I said with a groan. “How?” Mia asked. “Long story, but suffice it to say I can’t live in the boys’ nests anymore?” “You’re living here?!?” Mia asked. “Can he do that?” She asked Lilly. “Yes, because she is a little girl just like you! Though her diapee might be a little drier? I’m guessing that’s why you two came back?” Both girls blushed but nodded. “Let’s get those diapees changed then,” she said. Both girls looked uncomfortable, especially as they noticed Grandpa, but that didn’t stop her from picking up each and changing them as we headed out the door to get lunch. “I’ll be back later,” I told her, “Thanks for the help!” Grandpa and Grandma followed me out. Grandpa waited until we were inside the closed elevator to say, “That room is girlier than any of the girls’ nurseries you ever designed, Mandy, and I didn’t think that was possible!” “I always knew things were different in the girl’s nests,” Grandma said, “but I think that’s worse than even if Stacy had been stuck inside one.” I nodded, as I’d heard a few things myself already. “Guess we’ll have to start buying you clothes with unicorns on them so you can match the rest of your nest?” Grandma teased as the doors opened. I slapped my forehead, “I’m going to die of sugar overload!” Grandma and Grandpa took me to lunch in the Union before asking, “Are you doing anything after class besides going to your dorm?” Grandma asked. Remember, I need to take you quickly to student services for that new ID; they said they could update your wrist ID, too.” “Beth and I are supposed to meet up and work on starting to edit everything together,” I told her. “Can we just do that now?” She looked at the time and said, “Maybe? Let me carry you, and we’ll see if they’re open.” I sat in her arms as Grandma hurried to another part of the Union where student services were housed. Fortunately for us, they were open. “Hi, we need to update Carly’s ID,” Grandma told the woman at the desk. “Why?” “She’s Carly Slane now, not Connor Slane?” “And you are?” the woman asked suspiciously. “Professor Amanda Westerfield,” she told her. The woman’s expression was almost comical: “Got it! Carly, come over here and stand on this step stool…” My picture was taken, and the card ID was replaced quickly. The wrist ID was a bit trickier, but she could update that information, too, since it was just a change in name and gender. “Send me a message later so I know you made it back to your nest, okay?” Grandma asked after walking me to my math class. “Okay,” I told her. She bent down to my level, “Tomorrow, you have a doctor’s appointment with Doctor Nickerson after your screenwriting class to see if there’s any change in your situation. We want to give it some time to see if things stabilize first. I’ll meet you outside your class to take you over there.” “Okay,” I said. “I love you, Carly,” she said as she hugged me tightly. “I love you too, Grandma.” I walked into Math Analysis and tried to steel myself for the conversation with yet another class that didn’t recognize me at first… BETH GRABBED LUNCH with Livy and Reila that day, even as she initially kept an eye out for Carly. She received a text, though, saying Amanda and Fred had taken her to lunch after the move. “So, how’d things go this weekend?” Livy asked. “Umm… That’s really hard to answer,” Beth said. “Problems in lover’s lane?” Reila asked. Beth blushed, “Not between us, no?” “Then?” Livy asked. “You’ve got that guilty look like you know your best friends are supposed to know something, but you’re kind of embarrassed to tell us?” “I do not,” she tried to defend herself. “Totally do,” Reila added. She sighed, “Okay, so the filming sucked for the roles for us, but the crew was nice, and things went well. We finished filming everything yesterday, so we’re done with the worst part as long as we don’t need to reshoot something.” “That doesn’t sound like a secret?” Livy pushed. “Argh!” Beth complained, “So the script required Connor to go ahead and get one of the nanite treatments to change his appearance to her appearance.” “Wait, I thought you were the dunce?” Reila said. “Thanks…” Beth shook her head, “I was, but the buddy was a transgender character for some reason. So, to make it real, Connor became Carly. The plan was to have him become a girl for the filming from Saturday through finishing on Sunday, then everything would be reversed.” “Oh…” Livy said, “Reversing didn’t go so well?” Beth ran her hand through her hair nervously, “No, and that was only part of it…?” “So your boyfriend is now a girlfriend? Are you willing to try and make that work?” Livy asked. Beth bit her lip but nodded, “I think so? She’s still the same person?” “That’s so totally sweet,” Reila said. “Right answer!” “Something else, though?” Livy asked. “So the nanites also reactivated a side-effect from that stupid LittleGo Plus that that bitch poisoned him with. His potty training is effectively gone forever at the moment.” “That sucks,” Reila said. “Yeah… So you willing to date someone who you have to change their diapers?” Beth nodded, “That, of course, had its own problem. I’m just starting my period, and those stupid hormones were turning the mommy me completely nuts this morning.” “Oh!” Livy said, “You have one Amazon parent, so I guess that’s why?” Beth noted Livy didn’t say which parent. Truthfully, her true biological father had been, so she nodded, “Maybe?” “So wait, you haven’t like…?” Reila asked, pointing to her chest. Beth blushed, “No!!!” She felt her stomach turn, “Mine won’t, right?” Livy shrugged, “Who knows? Betweeners have odd genes. Sometimes, we’re more like Littles; otherwise, the stupid Amazon genes express themselves. You probably need to have a conversation with him… I mean, she to warn her?” “Yeah,” Beth agreed. “Beth, why does that woman over there keep staring at us? She looks a little too old to be a college student.” Beth turned and saw Nikki, “I guess there was one other thing since I saw you… That’s Nikki, my bodyguard…” I WAS GRATEFUL as I finished my math class, and I was able to get free of any taller interventions. Doctor Nash had announced an upcoming quiz, and every other student apparently panicked as they all rushed her at the end with questions and attempts to get tutoring. I had surreptitiously checked my diaper during class and knew that the drinks I had at lunch had run right through me and into the diaper. I was grateful to find Beth coming out of her own class, as we had plans to go work on editing the film. “Hi, Carly,” Beth said, closely followed by Livy. “Hi, Beth,” I said. I blushed at Livy’s shocked expression as she knelt before me, “Oh, my gosh, you’re adorable!!!” “Thanks,” I said nervously. “Sorry you had this happen,” Livy said, “But at least you are cute!” I sighed, “There is that!” “You ready to go work on the project?” Beth asked. I nodded, “We should try and get started at least?” “I booked two hours of editing time already, so we can get a start,” Beth told me. “Join us for dinner?” Beth suggested to Livy. “Can’t tonight, but I’ll take a raincheck!” She said with a smile. She gave me a friendly hug, “Welcome to the better side of life,” she winked. Beth looked down at me, “Need a change first?” She asked quietly to avoid passing students from hearing. I sighed and nodded, “Please? If you don’t mind? I can go to one of the stations if you do?” She surprised me by picking me up and placing me on her hip, whispering, “No stupid HoloNanny is going to change my girlfriend!” I blushed but comfortably sat on her hip as she carried me to the nearest bathroom. Three changing stations were available, and Beth placed me on the cleanest-looking one. “Let’s get you into a dry diapee!” she said with a smile. “Can you hand me one and some wipees from your bag?” “What’s with the mommy vibes?” I asked her as I handed her a diaper and a packet of wipes from my backpack. “Sorry, Con… Carly,” she looked sheepish, “Sorry about the wrong name there too. Since it’s my time of the month, apparently, the maternal instincts are coming out. I really am trying to tamp them down.” “I didn’t realize you had that much Big in you,” I told her as she gently pushed me onto my back. “I didn’t either,” she admitted. “It’s weird, and I’m sorry. I was incredibly distracted in class this morning since I couldn’t help but think I’d been a little crazy with you.” She pushed up the skirt of my jumper dress and unbuttoned the onesie top to reveal my soaked diaper. A moment later, she pushed the top and the jumper almost up to my arms to get them out of the way so she could reach the diaper. “You really soaked this thing!” She smiled at me. “Sorry,” I said. “It’s frightening how quickly I went from full control to less than a baby.” She kissed my head, “Nothing you can do about it! Do you need to go anymore?” I shrugged, “I can’t feel it to tell you?” She made a face, looked around the room, and then suddenly attacked my belly with her fingers without warning! “Beth!!!” I complained, “Stop!” After a little bit, she did and said, “I guess you did need to go some more…” I groaned, “Surely there are less torturous ways to make me pee myself?” “Maybe, but not as fun for me!” She kissed me on the nose and returned to opening the diaper. She was thorough but quick with the rest of the change. Soon, buttoning up the onesie, pulled the skirt down and placed me on the ground. “Okay, let’s go get to work?” she said. I nodded. It was a bit of a hike to the Matisse Center, but not horrible. I appreciated that she controlled the maternal instincts that seemed to suddenly flair and let me walk beside her. While we walked, we talked about our classes and other things. “How’s the new nest?” Beth asked. “Imagine the girliest preschool bedroom you could imagine? Filled with unicorns, rainbows, and sparkles?” She grimaced, “Okay?” “Now give that a shot of some crazy drug, call it a sparkle enhancing super powered formula, then concentrate that and inject the whole world with it!” “That bad, huh?” “I’m not kidding about unicorns or the sparkles,” I shook my head. “It was bad enough being fox kits in the other nest; we’re literally baby unicorns. I looked it up. Apparently, some people call those ‘sparkles’ instead of colts?” I shuddered, “My baby sisters wouldn’t have even wanted it in their girliest of fantasies!” She laughed at me then. “Seriously… and then did you know the girl’s nests have ‘play areas?’” She looked at me as if this was new to her. “What do you mean?” “One part of the room has a couple of gigantic dollhouses and a play area straight from a daycare!” “That’s scary,” Beth said. “I didn’t know that, though; I wonder if anyone actually plays with them?” I shrugged in response. “Who’s in the nest?” I shrugged, “I don’t know all of them; I do know two girls from my dimension are in there. They were a bit nervous, I think, when they figured out who I was, since to them, I’m effectively a boy moving in?” “They’ll get over it as soon as they see you naked?” Beth suggested. I blushed, “I hope so?” Fortunately, the editing studio we had booked was in front of us, so I was able to avoid having any other embarrassing discussions over girly nests and naked me! When I entered the room, I couldn’t help but peek around to ensure there were no surprise former crew members before climbing onto an adjustable-height chair at a computer console. The editing setup was similar to what I’d experienced back home but definitely more advanced! A HoloScreen that felt large due to its proximity to the user was set in the middle. To the right and left of the main screen were ten smaller screens that could display two-dimensional images for quick scanning of views and proofs and synced video to choose views. On the desk itself was a complicated series of touch screens that displayed a series of edit controls and options. I was amused as I activated the console that a holographic set of physical controls like a joystick and wheel were still available, which I assumed were meant to help control views and zoom in. There was even an obvious interface for EdgeSphere goggles! We’d been given an overview of the suite of tools in class, but this was my first real solo venture, and I was looking forward to playing! “What’s first?” Beth asked as she pulled another tall chair up beside mine. “We need to log in first,” I said, pulling up the screen and inputting my credentials. That took us into the system, and I could log into the special server for the projects. My eyes watered over the space the files occupied, but I was able to bring a list of cuts up onto one of the side panels. “Do you have your hard copy of the script by chance?” I asked her. She nodded, pulling out a binder. “Any reason you want a hard copy?” I shrugged, “I feel like it’s easier to make sure we get everything?” She nodded at that, “Okay, now what?” “Now… let’s look for the first clip…?” To my amazement, every clip was already self-labeled with Scene, Take, Length, and even good and bad take marks on the sheet. I knew a couple crew members traded off with a ‘good’ or ‘bad’ rating on the takes, but no one, as far as I could see, had entered the rest of the data? ‘Must have been a setting in the studio? I’m guessing it caught and transcribed the data when they spoke at the beginning of the takes? Talk about a time saver!’ Beth and I soon devised an edit decision list for the first scene. “Okay, let’s take this wide view of you first?” I said to Beth as I started selecting the clips from one take and populated all of them on the outside monitors while choosing the clip I wanted first in the middle. It took us the better part of fifty minutes to edit the first prologue scene, finding the best camera coverage for each line and action. “All of that for a couple of minutes of film?” Beth asked, eventually becoming somewhat exasperated. I laughed, “There will be worse, Beth. At least we didn’t have to worry about special effects?” “This is going to take forever!” she whined. “Probably,” I smiled, “Let’s get it done!” Beth and I worked the entire two hours we had the studio reserved, saved our progress, and headed to dinner. We had sat down at one of the mixed-height tables with our food about a minute before Amy and Mia walked up. “Hi, Con… Carly?” Mia said. “Hi, Mia, Hi, Amy,” I said. “May we join you?” Amy asked. I nodded, “Please!” We sat for a few minutes eating before the elephant in the room roared, “So, is it really true you’re a girl now?” Amy asked I nodded. “This dimension is insane!!! Why did we volunteer to come?” Mia said sadly. “Are you not finding anything positive?” Beth asked. “Well… not really. I’m in my Early Childhood Education classes, but half of them have been more about caring for Littles like me rather than young children! My professor even wanted me to…” She stopped and looked embarrassed. ‘Probably play baby for them?’ I thought to myself. I nodded to her, “I honestly worried about that when you introduced yourself before we came?” “How much did you know?” Amy asked. “I mean about how nuts everything is?” “Probably just about everything?” I said. “My mom came here…?” “So anyway, I guess you get to be in our nest now… go sparkles!” Amy said sarcastically. “Is Lilly at least better a better nest mother?” I asked quietly. “Much,” Mia said. “At least we don’t have forced playtime like in our other nest?” “That is so bizarre! She actually made you play with the dolls?” I asked. “Not just that, she made us pretend we were young enough to do stupid things like play house too… I hated that when I was a kid, for real!” Amy griped. The four of us talked for thirty minutes while we ate and gradually moved back to conversations that were more normal for college students. Time did tick on, though, and eventually, Mia said, “I’m going to head to the nest,” Mia stood, “I need to study and get some sleep.” I looked at Beth before turning to Mia. “Would you Mind if I walked back with you, Mia?” “Umm… sure, Amy, you going back too?” “Yeah, might as well,” Amy replied. “Beth, I’m going to go with them to see how things go tonight. I’ll message you later if I am able?” I looked at Beth as I stood. “I’ll hold you to that!” Beth told me while giving me a quick hug. With that, the three of us headed for the exit. We’d just barely walked inside the doors of Sanders Hall, though, when I felt my body stop on autopilot and crouch. A moment later, I could feel my diaper filled to the sides and the back with a gooey poop that was more liquid than solid for some reason. It was horrifyingly disgusting to have it on my butt! “Guess you really are back to diapers like the rest of us?” Mia asked me a moment later on the way up to our floor. I grimaced, “Unfortunately…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave a comment! I'm ahead of you all with writing, but I felt a couple of weeks ago when I wrote this that it was a big moment for me with this work! I know for certain that I'll divide the completed work into several books for publishing, but it definitely is a milestone in the work to me! As of this chapter, I'm now about 2/3rds of the way through Chapter 120 (357k words right now). Beginning this week, I'm going to be pulling back to just my two chapters a week as long as I can keep writing at least that many per week. Moving into May and June, my writing season tends to end as I get very busy in real life for the next six months leading to the end of the year. If I'm going to have too much of a gap with chapters I'll pull things back to one chapter a week to dole it out more. All that being said, PLEASE press the like button and comment! It helps me stay loaded with that wonderful Dopamine inside my brain that conditions me to keep writing for you all! As always, if you have enjoyed my writing but haven't purchased it yet, all completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    28 points
  26. Chapter 91: Twinning I DIDN’T NEED a wardrobe change, but I figured a bathroom break was a good idea. I followed Beth back, and Gary ended up helping me out of the diaper and back in it afterward. Beth was in Isabella’s hands then as they styled her hair to match mine as closely as possible. The dress I wore looked identical to hers, just a smaller size. Both fell to just below our knees, which was unusually long of a dress for an adopted and babied Little. I realized they must have done a cut on Beth’s hair, too, so we matched even there. “You all cut her hair?” I asked Gary as I waited for them to finish. “Will we have to reshoot the other scenes she’s been in?” He shook his head, “She had her hair in pigtails for those, so other than the bangs, you can see nothing different there. It’s been a few days in time since her problem at the daycare. From a continuity perspective, it’s very possible she got a haircut. We’ll just go with it.” I nodded and felt a little more uneasy about the whole thing. “Carly?” I heard. “We’re going to begin filming while they finish with Beth.” Sebastian’s voice came over an intercom in the wardrobe area. “Wardrobe, heard,” Gary called back. “Time to skidaddle?” he smiled at me. I walked up to Charlotte, and she picked me up and stood outside the ‘door’ in the receptionist area. Ava scurried over and brought a pacifier she gently placed inside my mouth. I gave it a hesitant bite and a suckle, surprised by how comfortable it was inside my mouth and fearing it could be one of those inflating pacifiers I’d seen being used. Across from the door was a counter. The side wall showed a door to the daycare, and then the wall to the other side was open for cameras. “Quiet on the set!!!” we heard a moment later before “Action!” was called, and Charlotte entered the door. Charlotte walked up to where Amelia seemed to be chewing gum and working on the computer. “Well, hello there, Miss Ingels! I didn’t know you had another baby girl?” She stood up and greeted us, “She’s so adorable!!!” Charlotte bounced me up and down lightly and ran a hand through my hair before saying, “Well, baby Brianna just joined the family this morning! She’s actually a bit of a surprise for Callie?” Amelia said, “Oh?” with a smile, “She doesn’t know yet?” She almost squealed with glee. “Not yet!” she bounced me again and said, “I’m hoping maybe Brianna can help Callie get the hang of the big girl potty?” “Aww! We have a new buddy, huh?” I knew the script called for Charlotte to blush, but I wasn’t supposed to look at her. I found myself leaning my head on her shoulder as I sucked on the pacifier, though she said, “Yeah.” Amelia squealed, “Let me get little Miss Callie up here to meet her! I love seeing families grow!” Charlotte set me on my feet, and I heard, “Cut!” “How was that?” I asked. “Great, your lines were perfect,” Charlotte joked. “Actually, I loved it when you leaned into Sarah there!” Sebastian said. “Charlotte, did you have any issues? Honestly, I’m okay with that take right now?” “I am, but why don’t we do it again one more time just for safety’s sake. It’s a short scene…” She ran her hand back through my hair again, “Actually… Amelia, you’re not an acting major, but you come across with great instincts. How about we toss the script away and reshoot it without it?” “Huh?” She asked. “Kelly wrote some okay lines, but I think we could do better?” “Okay?” “And you,” she said, “I don’t want you silent the whole time. Callie isn’t going to come out with a pacifier in her mouth right then, so let’s have you without yours, and you actually respond to something?” I shrugged, “Okay? Respond how?” “However you feel in the moment?” Charlotte said. “We may never use this footage, or it may, in fact, be the best thing we shoot?” I nodded at that, “Okay.” “Places!” Sebastian said. Charlotte picked me up, placed me on her hip, and put the pacifier I’d been using in the hands of another crew member. “Let’s try this again,” she said with a smile. The call to action came, and we walked through the doors with me on her hip. “Well, hello, Miss Ingels! And who might this adorable princess be?” She smiled. Charlotte bounced me up and down, “Well, tell her what your name is, sweetie?” I leaned in on her body and said, “Brianna,” quietly. “Oh my, what a beautiful name for such a pretty little girl!” She said with a smile. “And how old are you?” “Twenty-four,” I said. “Oh my gosh! Twenty-four months?!? You’re almost two years old?!?” I blushed at that, even as she reached across the counter and booped my nose. “That’s great! You’re big enough to come here now!” she smiled. Charlotte laughed at that, “Almost, but not quite yet. Maybe in a couple months.” “I didn’t know you had adopted?” Amelia asked. “Just adopted this little princess today!” “Oh my gosh! Congratulations!!! I’m sure Callie will be so excited to have a baby sister!” Charlotte squeezed me tighter, “Well, hopefully, she’ll also be excited to learn how to use the potty with her.” “Oh…” Amelia forced her eyes open. “Do we have a new buddy joining us to help Miss Callie?” “That’s the plan,” Charlotte said. “And she doesn’t know she’s getting a new baby sister?” “Nope, it’s a surprise!” “Oh my gosh! I’ll get them to bring her down so they can meet. I’m going to make sure I can record it, though! I can’t wait to see how excited she gets!!!” “I just hope she gets excited about using the potty,” Charlotte said almost under her breath. “Cut!” I heard Sebastian say. “What did you think?” Charlotte asked. “Much better, that’s what we’ll use!” Sebastian said. “I agree,” Will added. “Is Beth ready?” Sebastian asked over the intercom. “On her way, sorry, the hair took longer to sort out than I expected.” I turned towards the wardrobe area and saw Beth step out wearing the nearly identical dress. The diaper she wore was covered by the skirt, but you could tell by the waddle and the faint crinkling as she drew nearer that a diaper was worn underneath. Anyone seeing us would be sure they saw a pair of sisters. ‘They’d probably think the baby sister was so happy to look just like big sis!’ I thought. “Okay, I know I shouldn’t say this, but you both look absolutely adorable together!” Amelia said. “No, you probably shouldn’t,” Sebastian agreed. “They do look cute, though; it will play well on the camera. Let’s get this show back rolling, everyone. I’m sure Carly would like to return to her normal self as soon as possible, and I’m sure Beth would like to have her hair fixed back to normal, too! Places everyone!” We both nodded and agreed and took our places. When we began filming again, Charlotte placed me on my feet on the ground beside her. The door opened, and a blur ran past, “Mommy!!!!!” Beth said as she ran happily to Charlotte. Charlotte picked her up and said, “Hi, Princess! Did you have a good day?” “Uh-huh!” She said, “We played house today! I got to be the mommy!” “You’ll have to tell me all about it on the way home, but first, I have someone I want you to meet!” Charlotte placed Beth down on the ground to look at me now. Beth said, “Who are you? You look just like me!” I fidgeted but waved and said, “Hi, Callie, I’m Brianna.” “She looks like you too, mommy!” Beth said. Charlotte knelt beside us, placing a comforting arm around each of our shoulders. “Well, she should, sweetie, because she’s your new sister!” Beth, Charlotte, and I had practiced this a little off to the side, and Charlotte had insisted Beth wait about four seconds longer than she thought she should. While she reached that count, Charlotte and I watched her, holding our breath, seemingly waiting to see if a bomb was about to explode. Finally, she began jumping up and down like a little kid with too much sugar in their blood, “Yay!!! I have a sister!!!!!” We were both held in an embrace for a few moments before she ran her hands over her face, then down our backs comfortingly, before she scooped us both up into her arms and held us on either side of her body. “I never had a chance to look at the TykeCare App. Did Callie try to use the potty at all today?” Amelia moved back to a tablet and pressed on it for a second. I knew the screen displayed the stat for Callie for the hours she’d been there. “No, she’s had three wet diapers and one poopie, but no potty tries. In her room, we don’t exactly encourage any, though?” Charlotte sighed, squeezed us both, and then replied to Amelia, “I know they’re more focused on baby care; just checking. I need to get these two girls home, feed them dinner, and let them play a bit before night-night time. We probably won’t return with them until my maternity leave ends.” “Sounds good! Oh, and I’ll email you here in a bit,” she waved her phone. “Bye-bye, Brianna! You’re going to love your new mommy and sister!” “Bye-bye!” Beth said even as we turned to leave out the door. “Cut!!!” BETH SIGHED FROM her perch in Charlotte’s arms as she asked, “Can we be put down for a moment?” Charlotte laughed, “Sure, Beth, my arms will appreciate it too!” Beth was grateful to be on her feet as Sebastian approached the trio. “So?” She asked him. “It honestly was probably better than anything the other groups will do…” Sebastian said. “Which means not good enough?” Charlotte laughed. “Okay, what do we need to do differently?” “Well, first, I think we need to get a couple of the HoloWorkers to watch the meeting and add some ‘awws’ to the mix in the background?” Charlotte nodded, “Yeah, I think this would be too cute to miss.” “I think you also need to just hug Beth on the floor, don’t stand up with her. It was a little awkward with the cameras refocusing on the two?” “Speaking of that, Sebastian, if we’re doing this again, I need five minutes to readjust the cameras?” “Go for it!” He told him. Sebastian looked thoughtful then. “Well, I have a note for what I saw,” Charlotte said. “Carly, you looked way too comfortable when Beth hugged you. Let’s get some awkwardness? Can you make yourself stiff as a board when she hugs you?” “Sure…?” Connor said. ‘Carly…’ Beth yelled at herself. Nothing in the last few hours had done anything to make Beth think ‘Connor’ was unhappy about being changed into ‘Carly.’ If anything, she seemed more relaxed? “Beth, let’s get you a stuffed animal to hold when you run out. I know the script called for Brianna to have a pacifier here, but I don’t want them in the way when she talks. Same for you…” “I’ve got a spare stuffed rabbit in the back?” Ben said. “We grabbed a bargain bin of things from Professor Wyler this week?” “Perfect!” Sebastian said. “Okay then, reset, and we’ll do this again!” Beth sighed but did everything she could to hopefully make it just one more take! Unfortunately, it took three more, and she was dying to use the restroom when they were done. She must not have been the only one because Charlotte and Sebastian had everyone take a break for lunch then. She’d enlisted Charlotte’s help to get her and Connor out of the diapers so they could both use the potty and then joined them for lunch. Throughout the day, Nikki had done her best just to blend into the background. She was always watching, but if Beth didn’t know who she was, she might have thought she was a random AI character. They had been going for seven hours at this point, and she was beginning to feel a little sympathy for the salaries her favorite actresses like Charlotte made! When they resumed filming, they breezed through several scenes with fewer takes per scene than they had been doing. Beth wasn’t sure if that was impatience to be done or just that Sebastian and Charlotte really felt like they were less important. The unfortunate part of them breezing through some less traumatic scenes was that they were also closing in on the worst of them rather quickly! They had just been filmed climbing the staircase to the playroom with Beth pulling Carly along and stopping.” “Okay, this scene will take a bit more setup time here,” Will told Sebastian. “We need to get both girls loaded with PooPloders now.” “Gary?” Sebastian called out. “On it, Seb!” Gary said and then pulled us both into the wardrobe area. Beth had been through the process before, but this would be Connor… Carly’s first time. Gary seemed to be thinking the same thing, “Beth, you want to hit the restroom, and then we’ll get you loaded first?” She nodded, “Probably a good idea!” He smiled down at her, knelt at her level, pulled the tapes loose, and patted her on the shoulder. Go ahead!” Beth wished it was that simple right then, but she had to do a bit of gymnastics with the body suit to keep it out of the way to pee. Even then, a single drop didn’t entirely wipe off when she wiped, making her blush! Carly switched places with her in the bathroom while Gary picked her up and placed a diaper underneath her bottom. “Just a heads up, this one will be a little bit more than the one we used before.” “Why?” She asked. “We need it to look both wet and poopy; we’re also going for a little bigger mess for the cameras?” She sighed, “Got it. Hopefully, we can do this scene once!” He laughed, “Don’t hope too much; it’ll cause it to be fifteen times!” “Bite your tongue…” she told him a little more tersely than he probably deserved. Carly exited the bathroom right as he held the PooPloder in his hand. “What exactly is it?” she asked Gary. Embarrassingly, he stopped doing what he was doing and showed the device to her. “This part will spray a special vapor that will react with the diaper’s absorbent core and make it look like a full bladder of fluid has been released into the diaper. We’re also going to pre-spray this diaper with some of that because Callie definitely wouldn’t last from her last daycare change through then without going a little pee-pee.” It was good that Carly was on the ground; she couldn’t see Beth turning redder than a fire truck right then! “And the other side?” “That’s the poopy side, we place each about where they would come out on the bodysuit, and then it means it looks like a convincingly loaded diaper.” “What’s the fake poop feel like?” Connor asked. “Sticky horrible goop,” Beth sighed. “Let’s get her taken care of, then we’ll get you set, and then you’ll get to figure it out yourself in a few minutes,” Gary said with a bit of a chuckle. “I agree with Beth, though; it’s pretty horrible. The only positive thing is it doesn’t smell.” Beth sat as still as she could as Gary pressed the PooPloder against her bodysuit, and it stuck in place. It was horrifying to be touched there, but she at least knew from the past week that Gary had no desire for anything she had. ‘And I think he’s a good enough guy to keep it professional anyway,’ she had to admit. He was very gentle as he taped the new diaper shut, and she realized it was already treated and expanded from the fake urine. “Eew,” she said. “Sorry,” Gary said. “At least it’s not water or something we poured down there? Or the old days when they would pump you full of fluid and hope you peed when they needed you to?” He had taped the trigger button for her unit inside her palm and covered it with some SkinSync makeup that hid it. “You’re not making this any better,” she told him as he lifted her and sat her on the floor. He laughed good-naturedly then and picked up Carly, standing her on the table first. “Okay, I mentioned I wanted to make sure we just had you wear the diaper earlier so you didn’t have any strikes, but a set of undergarments has to be under this to stick to it. Pull this up your waist,” he said to her. Beth saw what looked like a body shaper handed to her. It was a dead ringer for her skin color, and once it was in place, it looked like she was still naked unless you looked closely. ‘Like mine,’ she admitted. With that, she was pushed onto her back like Beth had been, and Gary started to apply the PooPloder. “Umm…” Carly said as Gary began. “Yes?” “Does it have to be you who does this?” “Pretty much?” Gary paused, “Why?” “I’m just… it feels…” “Violating?” He asked. Carly nodded, and Beth felt her own nod. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! I am looking for the requisite likes to post on Sunday! I most likely won't have a third bonus chapter this week. After this week I'm hoping to get into a bit more serious of a rhythm of writing again. I'm working on Chapter 108 right now, so I definitely will make it to a full year of posting every week here a few weeks! (First time I've not had a bit of downtime at least at some point!) Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    28 points
  27. Chapter 85: Already? “WHAT?!?” BETH ALMOST screamed at the touch to her shoulder. She looked up and realized it was Charlotte. “Are you okay, Beth?” she asked. “Who are you talking to?” “My dad,” Beth sobbed slightly. “Come on, let’s go find somewhere you can calm down for a few minutes and have your conversation in private,” Charlotte urged her towards the nearby library. “Beth, who’s there with you?” Her dad practically shouted from the phone. “It’s Charlotte, Dad…” she managed to breathe. “Can you give the phone to her, sweetheart?” Her dad asked. “My dad wants to talk to you?” “Hello?” Charlotte asked; a moment later, she said, “Hi, I’m Charlotte Perez,” she told him, “Beth has had a pretty rough afternoon, and I just found her in tears calling you on the sidewalk. I wanted to make sure she’s okay and she’s safe?” She paused momentarily, holding the door open for Beth as she guided her inside. Beth let her lead her to an empty study room right then while giving some of the basics of what had happened as far as she knew. Beth was finding it impossible to focus right then, though; she knew how close she and Connor had to have been to getting nabbed by Kelly. She had to have had a plan since she was there! “Beth?” She heard and felt the hand on her shoulder again. “Huh?” “Your mom and dad want to talk to you,” she said. “Beth, breathe,” her mom told her. “You’re safe, you’re okay.” “Mom… she almost…” “Breathe, sweetie,” her dad told her with the phone now displaying their holograms looking over their daughter. Charlotte stayed with her, and between her parents and the kind giant beside her, she managed to regain her composure, finally wiping the tears from her face. “Better?” Charlotte asked. Beth shrugged, “I guess…?” “Beth, do you want Amanda to take you to her place tonight? There’s no safer place?” “Where’s Connor staying tonight?” she asked Charlotte. With a shrug, she said, “I assume back in the dorm, but I haven’t heard anything?” “Can you call Amanda?” Beth asked her parents, “If he goes with them, I will?” “And if he’s staying on campus…?” “Then… I’ll manage too,” she said nervously. Her mom left for a few minutes, and she could hear the talking in the background. “Besides this attack, honey, how was the rest of your day?” Her dad asked her. She shrugged, “Okay, I guess… Actually, I guess up until class, it was pretty good. I went to lunch with Reila and Connor…” Charlotte sat there patiently as she and her dad talked, and she gradually felt slightly better from talking with him. Her mom came back on, “They’re still at the hospital checking Connor out, but he’s planning to return to the dorm tonight. You sure you don’t want her to come get you?” Beth sighed, “Yeah, it’s just through three classes tomorrow, then we’ll film some scenes, and then I’ll go with Connor to Amanda’s… I can make it.” “If you’re sure?” Her dad asked. She nodded, “Thanks for talking, I think I’m okay now.” “Well, as soon as we’re done, I will put some feelers on what happened. I don’t like the idea of you having a target because of me…” Beth’s mom said. “Her mom deserved to go to prison, though - she was very involved in my mother’s crimes!” “Just when you think we’re done with your mom’s crap,” her dad shook his head. “We’ll talk more later, honey. We love you, be safe!” “Love you guys, too,” Beth said and hung up. She looked at Charlotte, “Umm… thanks for being there for me…?” Charlotte smiled at her, “I have a feeling you’d do the same for someone else?” She shrugged, “Maybe?” She looked at her, “Doesn’t mean any less to me though, really, thank you.” “Well, feel up to heading back to your dorm?” Beth nodded. “Here, use this first,” she handed her a wet face wipe. It wasn’t the kind that would remove her nanites, but it would at least clear the tear tracks. She blushed, “Thanks…” They began returning to her dorm, “You don’t have to walk out of your way with me?” Beth told the tall girl. She smiled, “Why do you think this is out of the way?” “Don’t you like live off-campus in an apartment or something?” Charlotte laughed, “Beth, my whole goal of going to Emerson is to be a normal student. Complete with living in the mighty fine accommodations of the Emerson University dorms! Roommate included!” Beth looked at her in shock, “You don’t even have a single?!?” She laughed, “I’ve known Kelsey for years; her mom was a crew member on Charlee for most of the show. We mostly get along pretty well, and we both grew up pretty spoiled – so we kind of made a pact to see what it was like to live ‘normally’ for our college years.” “That’s kind of cool actually…” “What about you? Surely your parents can afford an off-campus apartment? Or, it sounds like Connor’s grandparents would take you in? You could commute?” Beth shrugged, “There are a few reasons, but one is very much the same as yours… wanting a ‘normal’ time at college.” They traveled together, and Beth learned she was just one building from Charlotte in the same block of dorms. “Thanks,” she told Charlotte as they reached her front door. “Anytime, Beth. We’re cast members together, and the one thing I have always believed in is that cast and crew stick together. I’ll always have your and Connor’s backs.” Beth smiled up at her, “Thanks.” “Go get some sleep; it’ll be a long weekend!” Beth nodded, went to her room, changed into her pajamas, and promptly passed out in bed. I WOKE UP in the morning to an alarm I had begun setting. Since our pods weren’t closed in, there was no reason I couldn’t just get up on my own. I was just climbing down when Mackenzie came in, dressed in her swimsuit. “Are you sure you still want to go swimming?” She asked, concerned. “It’ll help, I think,” I told her. “The pain on my ankle isn’t as bad, but I think some laps in the pool should help it stretch out.” She sighed, “Let’s get you going then,” she said. After pulling off my diaper, she led me to the bathroom and checked the bandages and gel effects. Much to my relief, the bruise was very faint on my side, and my leg felt much better. ‘Didn’t know I was kicking a solid concrete wall…’ I griped internally. She pulled both from my body before I dressed in the swimsuit. She carried me in my suit to the elevator, still wanting me to ‘rest my leg.’ While the elevator descended, she said, “You keep having some close calls, Connor; you need to be really careful the rest of this semester.” I nodded, “Sorry, I seem to be a trouble magnet like my mom.” “Well, stop being so attractive,” she joked with me and poked my nose. I blushed. She tossed me in the water, and I began swimming laps. Lilly joined me, and for some reason, that day, she was more than able to keep up with me for once! ‘Injury?’ I wondered. ‘I don’t know what being without the nanites will be like either,’ I admitted. Mom had told me about the different settings enabled in hers all those years ago, and I just hoped most of it was like a genetic code that was hard-coded into my DNA now. Things like more intelligence, strength, motor skills, and more had been boosted by her and Grandma early on in her time in the dimension. Those were the nanites that had been in my bloodstream since I was born. Of course, my baby twin sisters also had the same protection in their blood. ‘Riley’s out of luck if she ever comes here!’ I noted in my brain. Of course, I was in that same boat now! I definitely tired sooner that morning, and for once, I was ready to stop when Mackenzie was. Lilly kept swimming her own laps without me. Mackenzie had wrapped herself and me in towels and insisted on carrying me upstairs. “You can’t be planning to carry me to all my classes today?” I asked her in the elevator. “Don’t tempt me, Connor!” “You’re that worried?” I asked her. She sighed, “You have to know something about how we get as Bigs, right?” I nodded. “Well, with only four of you now, I’m getting attached to all of you – but you probably the most. I promise I’ll back off, but understand it is difficult?” I smiled at her and found myself giving her a hug, “Thanks.” “You’re welcome… now go get a shower; I’ll put your Pull-Up and clothes by your shower and check on you in a bit.” “Okay,” I said, carefully washing my body and hair, knowing I had a long day with filming ahead after classes! BETH MANAGED TO make it to breakfast, where she found Connor already sitting down. She decided to hell with everyone and went to give him a hug. “How are you feeling?” She asked him. “Better…?” “How bad did she get you?” “Just a bruise, you can still see a little bit of the handprint, actually,” he told her. “You’re just lucky, that’s all that happened!” “I know, but I wasn’t going to let her get you?” “You’re too sweet, Con,” she told him. “I’m going to get some food; watch my stuff?” “Sure,” he told her. The two of them were joined by Livy and Reila that morning, who wanted the story. “So Kelly’s gone?” she asked. Beth shrugged, “Who knows? I can’t imagine she’s not at least booted from the university, though. Attacking a Little as a Big and getting busted for it is definitely against the student code of conduct. She also said she was planning to kidnap both of us.” “Why, though?” Livy asked. Beth sighed, “My stupid family…” Reila looked curious, “What? You have like the most upstanding dad in the country? He’s a Supreme Court Justice?” Beth snorted, “Dad’s fine… It’s mom’s side of the family that’s the problem, and I know I’ve avoided telling you about them... It’s a long story…. The short version is my grandmother was the founder and CEO of SafeFoods when she got busted after going after my dad… Well, yeah… I could take a whole day telling this, actually, but let’s just say my grandmother is serving one of the harshest regression sentences ever given. I think Kelly’s mom must have been involved with her? It sounds like she got a serious sentence, too. Something went wrong, and Kelly ended up in an orphanage?” Connor spoke up then, “Sounds like she had a tragic childhood. Unfortunately, she went after Beth rather than take advantage of her apparent academic accomplishments, earning her scholarship and coming to Emerson to rise above it.” “Holy shit, that’s nuts!” Reila said. “Yeah… It’s actually worse if you know the whole story,” Beth said. Having been told Beth’s horrible past, Livy nodded in agreement. Reila looked inquisitively at them both, “I’ll tell you sometime,” Beth said with a sigh. “Just not this weekend, Reila.” “We’d better head to class, Con,” she told Connor. She watched to see if he limped but was glad to see he was walking pretty normally that morning. Every now and then, you could tell he got a twinge of pain, but as they split off to their separate classes, she was pretty sure he would be okay. “See you in a while,” she told him. “See you,” he responded with a smile. ‘I think it was worth staying and not running away?’ she thought to herself as she made her way into class. ‘At least I hope it was…’ I WALKED INTO computational intelligence class that morning, feeling the least prepared for classes so far that semester. Fortunately, the work I’d been doing all semester meant I wasn’t clueless about anything through my morning classes. HoloField theory was interesting enough that it almost took my mind off last night. During lunch, I met up with Beth and Reila in the cafeteria. I ate a meal with them, but Reila was leading the conversation. “Are you two going to be okay?” Reila asked. “Huh?” Beth asked. “You’re both still not acting like your normal selves?” I shrugged, “Yesterday is in my head a bit, I’m guessing Beth’s the same?” She nodded, “Filming was bad enough, but then the thing with Kelly sucked.” “Speaking of the witch, did you see the local news site in the last twenty minutes?” “No…?” Beth and I said nearly in stereo. I watched Reila fiddle with her tablet for a second and then showed it to us. Yesterday, Emerson University Police responded to a call of an assault in progress. A student, Kelly Danvers, was arrested for assault, battery, and attempted kidnapping of two other university students. DPL4 News obtained the arrest report, which states that Kelly had a backpack with two Little and Betweener-sized inflating pacifiers, a collapsing stroller that would have fit the two victims, alternate clothing and diapers, along with syringes filled with sedatives. During her attempt to attack the students, one of the victims was able to get away, and the other was able to hold her off until help arrived. Due to injuries sustained, Danvers and one of the victims were transported to the hospital for treatment. Danvers was arraigned today and released on a fifty-thousand-dollar bail. 4 News reached out to Emerson for comment. It was given the following statement, ‘We take very seriously any possible assault upon our students. Our university will fully investigate this complaint per our policies. Due to our policies, we cannot make any more comments until the conclusion of that investigation.’ Upon a follow-up question, we learned that the alleged assailant is suspended from the university and not allowed on the grounds pending the outcome of a hearing. “So she’s already free?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I want to know how she came up with bail money?” She paused and answered Connor’s question, “Depending on which judge she was in front of, they may have just decided she was only guilty of being incompetent at adopting the Little she wanted.” She paused, Reila nodded, “When kidnapping is a societal norm, hard to not have judges think it’s just a minor infraction.” “She’s already out of the hospital?” I groaned, “I thought I’d done enough damage to at least put her there for a few nights!” “Nanites, remember?” Beth said. “Beth, you two need to be careful. I don’t know that she’ll listen to the idea of staying away from campus?” Beth nervously nodded, “Maybe it’s time to start thinking about listening to mom and dad about bodyguards.” I blanched at that, “They suck to have.” They looked at me, “My mom forced us all to have them back home most of the time.” “Why?” Reila asked. “Let’s just say my mom went home and took a lot of knowledge with her. Her company is one of the richest on the planet back there.” “Oh,” she said. “You know, I can’t believe either of you give me the time of day.” Beth kicked her friend lightly under the table, “We’re no different than you, Reila. Don’t go thinking that you’re not awesome! I, for one, hate that the first thing people think of when I tell them who I am is who my dad is!” “Same,” I told her with a sigh. “I appreciate being here and getting a little anonymity until they figure out who my mom and grandmother are!” Reila looked thoughtfully, “Guess that makes sense. What are you two doing this weekend? Going back to your grandmother’s Connor?” For the rest of lunch, we talked about the film project and the trip to my grandmother’s, which didn’t seem like it would be as relaxing since we’d be coming back to campus each day to film. Soon, Beth and I headed to our final classes of the day before we planned to meet and walk to Matisse afterward to film. “Did they get any scenes filmed last night that had been on the schedule?” I asked suddenly as we got to the doors. Beth shrugged, “I doubt it; Charlotte caught up with me after I gave my statement. I bet they decided to postpone?” I nodded, “I guess they could probably make it up tonight after we do the scenes with us and tomorrow evening too.” She nodded, “Have fun in your crazy, weird math class.” I smiled up at her, “Enjoy your easy calculus class!” She stuck her tongue out at me, and I laughed. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading, and thanks for the likes the other day!!! 💜 I will be out of town at the end of this next week and privacy may be a bit of an issue. I will probably end up posting Thursday evening, but it may be Friday evening before I get the next chapter up. I appreciate your patience! Thank you again for the likes, please keep them coming? It's been a long week and I'm only up to half-way through Chapter 102 right now. Hoping to make some more progress this next couple days - the likes really are like candy to bring some energy to the picture! 🙂 All of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle. If you enjoy my writing, please consider supporting me with a purchase! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    28 points
  28. Chapter 65: Backpack, Backpack I STARED UP at Beth in shock. “I didn’t…” “I know,” she told me as she bent down and hugged me. “Not your fault!” I sighed, “Guess my time in Pull-Ups is probably up…” “Maybe it’s just a short-term side effect?” Shelby said hopefully. I shrugged, “Somehow, I don’t think my luck will hold out for that, but we’ll see.” “Do you need to go back to Grandma’s for a change?” Shelby asked. I shook my head, “It’s wet, but it’s not soaked through yet. Let’s go talk to Aunt Bella, and I’ll go back after that.” Shelby nodded, soon leading us to the basement and her mom’s workshop. She seemed like she was in the middle of designing some sort of pretty ballgown-style dress when we walked in. She looked up and said, “Hey kids, what you up to?” “Mom, Connor needs a new backpack,” Shelby told her. “Oh, that’s right, Daddy mentioned that earlier in a message!” It was still so weird to hear someone older than my mom calling Fred ‘Daddy.’ “If you’re not too busy?” I asked. “Mine had a bit of vandalism, we’ll say…” “Give me just a second to save this design,” Aunt Bella said. She made some gesture in the air, and then another brought up a series of holographic pedestals with backpacks. “These are a few I’ve made? I can do them in any color, material, or pattern you want?” I began glancing through the options, quickly eliminating a few of them. I narrowed it down to three with both a waist and chest strap to help distribute weight. Aunt Bella also tweaked the sizes as she displayed them to match better with my body. “That one has room for six spare diapers,” she pointed out on one of them. I blushed, “I’d like to think that wasn’t necessary…” “But the wet diaper is saying otherwise?” “Mom!” Shelby groaned. “What? I have one on, too?” “Not helping…” she looked embarrassed. “Well, that might be helpful, I guess… I also need a hidden water bottle pocket, a hidden pocket for something this big,” I said, motioning the size I needed, “and then another good pocket to keep my phone stashed away in?” I thought briefly, “I also need the spot for my computer and tablet? Bonus if there’s space for my EdgeSphere goggles?” “Not asking for much?” Beth snickered beside me. Aunt Bella looked thoughtful, “Give me a sec…” I watched as she somehow navigated through menus with the gesture system, and the bag quickly gained more depth. Still, otherwise, you couldn’t tell there were any hidden pockets. She flashed through a few color options, “Preference on color?” “Umm… Like, what can you do?” “Pretty much anything,” she said. I thought for a second, “Is there like a brown leather option?” “Ooh, that could be cool,” Shelby said. I watched her work for a second, and a version that looked to have been made out of the finest leather appeared. It looked professional while also retaining the functionality of the backpack. “That would be perfect!” “Great!” she said, “Just a few minutes here.” I watched her initialize the machine and watched the bag come to life in the machine. When it was finished, I was sure it would have cost several thousand dollars in a designer gallery back home. I picked it up and opened the pockets to find everything was perfectly put together, but I couldn’t find the hidden pockets she said she added. “Where are the pockets?” She smiled, “You have to press here and here first,” she told me. You had to squeeze two completely random areas of the bag, and suddenly, a seam appeared. “Then you unzip here,” she told me. “That’s awesome!” Beth said. “Yeah, it is,” I agreed. “You want one of your own, Beth?” Aunt Bella asked. “Umm…” “Don’t worry, I won’t put the diaper compartment in unless you need to carry them for your boyfriend here?” We both turned bright red, “I think we can do without that…” she said. Thirty minutes later, she walked out with her slightly more feminine but definitively larger bag on her shoulders as we walked side-by-side back to the main house. Once inside, I said, “I guess I’m going to go find Grandma…” “I could help?” She suggested. “I’m afraid if I ask you for that kind of help, it might go too far?” I told her. “We agreed to start slow?” She nodded. “Sorry, just know that whenever you decide you are ready, I’m willing to help.” “Thanks, Beth,” I told her. Fortunately, Grandma was right inside, and after a quick whispered conversation, she helped me out, even though we both knew an accident like that was not a good sign! AFTER DINNER, CONNOR was curled up against Beth again in front of the fire when Shelby came over. “Hey guys,” she said. “What are you up to?” “Ugh, just getting ready to continue reading the nightmare script.” “Huh?” “Oh, I guess we didn’t tell her about it?” Connor said from his comfy perch against her. “Guess not?” Beth sighed. “Well, we told you about the script contests?” “Yeah, it sounded pretty cool?” She nodded towards Connor, “You seemed like a shoo-in to win?” “Well, in a way, I was,” Connor sighed. “My script went for the most money in this auction for scripts in class. Unfortunately, we had an idiot girl in our group that lost us the first place for funds, so we didn’t win my script.” “Ouch… Someone is still doing it, though?” “Yeah, and hopefully they’ll do a good job,” Connor said. “So, what script did you end up with?” Beth found herself sighing, “A gem called Diaper Diaries.” “Umm…” “It’s as bad as it sounds,” Connor told her. They filled her in on the plot so far. “So at the end of Act I, my character has agreed to be adopted temporarily in exchange for a gender change procedure that he couldn’t get on his own.” “Ouch…” “If you take it for just how bad it is, it’s kind of fun to fling popcorn at the screen, though,” Beth said. “But you’re like the potty training dunce?” Beth winced, “Yeah.” “That’s horrible… I’m sorry!” “Thanks,” Connor said. “Well, you want to join us in the EdgeSphere theater while we read the next section?” “Umm… well, it’s something to do, I guess? Let me go grab my goggles; I’ll be right back!” Shelby said. Ten minutes later, the three of them were all comfortably sitting in the virtual theater’s chairs with their virtual snacks, this time dressed in virtual pajamas that Shelby had chosen for each of them. “Shall we see how much worse this gets?” Connor asked Beth. “On with the show,” she agreed. ACT II SCENE – BRIAN’S APARTMENT BRIAN IS DRESSED IN HIS TYPICAL WORK CLOTHES, KHAKIS AND A BUTTON-DOWN SHIRT. HE’S PACING ABOUT THE ROOM, LOOKING AROUND AT PHOTOS HE’S KEPT OF HIS PARENTS, WHEN A KNOCK ON THE DOOR COMES. LOOKING THROUGH THE VIEWFINDER, HE SEES IT’S SARAH. BRIAN: “Come in.” HE SAYS NERVOUSLY WITH A CLEAR SHAKE IN HIS VOICE AS HE RUBS HIS HAND NERVOUSLY THROUGH HIS HAIR. SARAH (MOM): “Cozy apartment, Brian.” BRIAN: “Thanks... I didn’t know what I should do with my stuff?” SARAH (MOM): “I spoke with your landlord and just paid the next two years’ rent for you. He’s agreed to leave everything alone in here.” BRIAN: LOOKS SURPRISED “Oh, that’s kind of you?” SARAH (MOM): “I really do mean it, I’m going to let you go when we get my little girl trained!” BRIAN: “At most a year?” SARAH (MOM): “At most a year!” “Keep repeating it to each other often enough that maybe you’ll both believe the lie?” Shelby said. “Geeze, you’re right, this is pretty bad!” Connor snorted, “I’m sure we’re just getting started!” BRIAN: AWKWARDLY ASKS, “What’s first?” SARAH (MOM): “We’re going to visit the courthouse and get you adopted first.” BRIAN: “Do we have to do an adoption?” SARAH (MOM): SIGHS “I asked the same question Brian, the problem is if we don’t do that someone else can take you.” BRIAN: “You’ll get me the treatment then?” SARAH (MOM): “I have a whole day planned for us, and then we’re going to surprise Callie, later with you.” BRIAN: “Let’s get this over with then?” SARAH (MOM): “Do you want anything from here before we go?” BRIAN: “You’ll let me take some things?” SARAH (MOM): “Yes? I figure you’d want your phone and your computer? I won’t let you use them all of the time, but there may be times when Callie isn’t around that I’ll let you use them.” BRIAN: “Oh... okay.” A QUICK MONTAGE OF CLIPS ARE SHOWING HIM PACKING A BACKPACK WITH HIS COMPUTER, PHONE, SOME CORDS, AND PHOTOS. SARAH TAKES THE BAG FROM HIM AFTERWARDS AND PUTS IT ON ONE SHOULDER WHILE HOLDING HIS HAND WITH THE OTHER AS THEY GO DOWNSTAIRS. THE NEIGHBOR SEES HER AND GIVES HER A WINK AS SHE BOUNCES HER DROOLING, TOOTHLESS LITTLE BOY IN HER ARMS. “Of course, the evil wannabe mommy has to be given one last chance to gloat over his adoption,” Beth found herself saying. “Well, of course! If nothing else, the new baby girl will learn that her life could be worse,” Shelby added. “I mean, if everyone understands that there’s a ‘worst’ and ‘best’ situation, you’ll get every Little to voluntarily give up on their lives.” “That’s dark,” Connor told them as they continued reading. OUT AT HER CAR, SHE PLACES THE BAG IN THE HATCHBACK TRUNK BEFORE PICKING HIM UP AND SETTING HIM DOWN NEXT TO IT. HE ASSUMES SHE WOULD BE PUTTING HIM IN A CAR SEAT, BUT SHE PUSHES HIM ON HIS BACK. SARAH (MOM): “We need to get a diaper on you before we go to the adoption center...” BRIAN: “Oh...” BRIAN IS QUICKLY DIAPERED, AND THEN SHE SURPRISES HIM WITH A CUTE GIRL’S ROMPER OUTFIT AND A FABRIC HAIRBAND WITH A FLOWER ON THE TOP THAT SHE FASTENS TO HIS HEAD. SARAH (MOM): “What would you like me to call you instead of Brian?” BRIAN: WHISPERS “Brianna...” BRIANNA IS SQUEEZED INTO A HUG BEFORE BEING FASTENED IN A SLIGHTLY OLDER-LOOKING PINK CAR SEAT NEXT TO A NEWER ONE. IT’S SLIGHTLY SMALLER THAN THE OTHER, BUT EVIDENT BOTH WERE MEANT FOR TODDLERS AND PRESCHOOLERS. BRIAN HAS TO SIT STILL FOR A FEW MOMENTS WHILE SARAH WORKS THE STRAPS AND TIGHTENS THE SEAT DOWN TO FIT THE STRAPS TO HIM. SARAH (MOM): “Comfy?” BRIANNA: “I guess?” SARAH (MOM): “Here’s a sippy cup if you’re thirsty.” A PURPLE SIPPY CUP IS GIVEN TO HIM, AND HE LOOKS AT IT SUSPICIOUSLY. SARAH (MOM): “It’s just Plapple juice, nothing harmful.” BRIANNA: “I thought Plapple juice...?” SARAH (MOM): “Some of it is, but this is the safe stuff. It was one of the things we suspected might be causing Callie’s potty problems. I get this from a specialty store that does testing on things.” BRIANNA: “Oh...” “Wait! Plapple juice is bad?!?” Connor asked, knowing he and Beth had been given some last night. “Not all of it, just the ones specifically formulated to train Littles to use their diapees,” Beth said. “There’s also a pretty harmless version that most kids drink when they’re little.” “Until they potty train usually,” Shelby added. “Parents aren’t stupid; Plapple juice causes a lot of accidents if they don’t stop giving it to their toddlers.” She paused, “The safe stuff is really good, though; Grandma keeps that around all the time because Mom and I like it.” “This world is nuts!” Connor said. SARAH CLOSES THE DOOR AND THEY ARE SOON ON THE ROAD. BRIAN EVENTUALLY TAKES A SIP THAT TAKES HIM BACK MEMORY LANE. ONE SIP LEADS TO ANOTHER, AND BY THE TIME THEY REACH THE COURTHOUSE IT’S EMPTY. SARAH (MOM): “Well, aren’t you a thirsty little girl!” BRIAN BLUSHES AT BEING CALLED A LITTLE GIRL FOR THE FIRST TIME. BRIANNA: “Guess I was too nervous this morning to eat or drink anything.” SARAH (MOM): “Well, let’s go officially make you Mommy’s little girl!” “That’s not the statement of an evil villainous at all,” Beth shook her head. “Nothing to see here!” SCENE - COURTHOUSE MONTAGE SHOWS BRIAN, SARAH, AND A LAWYER AGREEING TO SOME THINGS AND SIGNING SPOTS ON A CONTRACT. THE CAMERA ZOOMS IN ON ‘ONE YEAR,’ ‘NO HYPNOSIS,’ ‘NO BABY FOOD,’ AND ‘NO PERMANENT MUTILATION PER THE LITTLE PROTECTION ACT OF 2032.’ A JUDGE IS SHOWN IN ROBES AT THE FRONT OF A BENCH. JUDGE “Mister Bristley, I see we have a request for you to be adopted by Miss Ingels here. This is by your own free will?” BRIANNA: “Yes, your honor.” JUDGE “You are not being forced or coerced Mister Bristley?” BRIANNA: SIGHS “No, your honor.” JUDGE “You are certain this is what you want? I do see this is set up as a trial period of one year, Miss Ingels? That is highly unusual?” SARAH (MOM): “Yes, your honor. We’re looking at a symbiotic, mutually beneficial adoption here.” JUDGE “Since both parties are without objection, I decree that Mister Bristley is no longer an adult in the eyes of the court. He is being given over to the custody of Miss Ingels per the agreement before the court. The new name on the adoption certificate shall read Brianna Marie Ingels, Female. Congratulations to the new family! Mommy, you may now take your baby girl to the clerk, and they will insert her chip.” BRIANNA: “Chip?” “Yep, chip, Little Brianna. Never escaping adopted life after this,” Shelby said. “Those have to hurt?” Connor asked. “They’re not the worst from what I’ve heard, but best to never be chipped. Once that happens, you’re very unlikely to ever be released.” SARAH PUSHES A PURPLE PACIFIER INTO HER MOUTH. “Ah, the classic mute the Little trick!” Beth said. SARAH (MOM): “Shhh... We’ll talk about it later.” BRIANNA: MUMBLED PACIFIER TALK NEXT MONTAGE SHOWS SARAH CARRY BRIANNA TO THE ADJOINING CLERK’S OFFICE. THEY WAIT IN A SHORT LINE, AND BRIANNA I GIVEN HER ADOPTION CHIP. AFTER A QUICK CUDDLE, THEY ARE BACK IN THE CAR AND EXITING AT A LITTLE’S MEDICAL CENTER. SHOWS THEM GETTING BACK INTO A BACK AREA, AND BRIANNA BEING CHECKED OVER BEFORE A DOCTOR JOINS THEM. DOCTOR “Well, hello there! I hear we have a brand new baby girl adopted here today?” BRIANNA BLUSHES AND FIDGETS UNCOMFORTABLY IN SARAH’S ARMS. SARAH (MOM): “That’s right!” DOCTOR “Well, congratulations, Mommy!!! Now, your check-in form asks for a nanite treatment to change her gender to female?” SARAH (MOM): “That’s correct, I have the court documents here?” DOCTOR “These look in order, but I must confirm with Brianna here. Would you please leave for a moment?” SARAH (MOM): “Umm... she’ll be safe?” DOCTOR “I promise.” SARAH PLACES BRIANNA ON THE EXAM TABLE AND EXITS. WHEN THE DOOR CLOSES HE BEGINS TO ASK QUESTIONS. DOCTOR “Now, I know Bigs can be pretty aggressive. If you tell me she’s hurting you or forcing you, I’m bound by my oath to protect you and not let her back near you. Tell me the truth, are you really okay with this procedure?” BRIANNA: “Yes, sir, it’s been my life’s dream actually. It’s the one positive I’m getting out of a deal to try and help her get her daughter potty trained.” DOCTOR “Hmm... I guess that makes some of these other things make more sense then too.” BRIANNA: “Other things?” DOCTOR “They won’t be negative for you, I’ll let you be surprised. Your mommy is probably really worried right now, so let’s not keep her waiting?” SARAH IS LET BACK INTO THE ROOM AND STANDS BESIDE BRIANNA, WHO SHE PUTS A HAND ON HER BACK PROTECTIVELY. DOCTOR “I’ve confirmed that Brianna is okay with this procedure. This will no take long. Do you want her under anesthesia for this?” SARAH (MOM): “Up to you, Brianna?” BRIANNA: “I’ve heard it hurts?” DOCTOR “Depends on the patient?” BRIANNA: “Please, then.” DOCTOR “Give me a few minutes to get everyone set up, and we’ll get this done.” A MONTAGE OF SCENES SHOWING SARAH HOLDING BRIANNA’S HAND AS SHE IS GIVEN AN INJECTION THAT PUTS HER QUICKLY TO SLEEP. THE DOCTOR IS SHOWN PROGRAMMING THE NANITES, AND A SECOND INJECTION WITH THE NANITES IS ADMINISTERED. BRIAN’S HAIR LENGTHENS AND CHANGES COLORS TO MATCH SARAH AND CALLIE’S RED HAIR. BRIANNA’S FACE CHANGES TO A SOFTER LOOK, AND HER BODY SHAPE CHANGES TO A MORE JUVENILE SET OF PROPORTIONS WITH HER HEAD AND BODY NOW HAVE THE PROPORTIONS OF A TYPICAL TODDLER. UNSEEN, HER GENDER IS CHANGED, VOCAL CHORDS ADJUSTED, AND HER BODY ESSENTIALLY BECOMES A TODDLERS. A BEEP COMES FROM A SCANNER, AND THE DOCTOR WAKES HER UP AND PLACES THE NEW LITTLE GIRL IN HER MOMMY’S ARMS. SCENE FADES AS SHE CARRIES THE STILL-SLEEPING LITTLE GIRL OUT TO THE CAR. “And Brian’s life is officially over,” Beth said. “Well, I guess at least she got the gender change she wanted,” Shelby said. “To some degree, that was a good thing for her to do for her.” Her face screwed up for a moment, “Wait, how are you all doing this scene?” “What do you mean?” Connor asked. “Well, are they planning on using nanites? Is that a good idea after your reaction to SkinSync Makeup?” As Connor’s face turned red, Beth both wondered if he had thought about it or if it was indeed a shock to the system as he considered the nanite treatments that were normal in the industry for costume and appearance changes would probably not get along with his nanites. Connor eventually said, “Umm… we should probably talk to Grandma about that.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like button if you enjoyed this!!! Please leave me a comment as well!!!! Please press the like button for this chapter, and keep that encouragement coming! I'm about to have a very weird week of interruptions in privacy, so this coming week I will post on Tuesday evening my time, and then I'll give you a bonus on Sunday since I'll be off of my schedule. I appreciate each of you who take a moment to write a comment or press the Like button! If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available here: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    28 points
  29. Chapter 38: Burning “WOW, THAT ONE is actually pretty tasty,” I found myself saying as I finally felt my body warm up with something I considered moderately spicy! There was a feeling of that special tingle of the front of the tongue burning first that signaled life to me. A moment later, I appreciated it as the burn moved further toward the back of the palate and stayed a constant burn, reminding me that I was alive. On the downside, I felt incredibly bloated from eating what was probably like a pack of corn tortillas for tacos back home! Still, there was no need to tap out on the milk. The same couldn’t be said of Marla. Tears streamed down her face, and snot was flowing from her nose. Her face looked almost purple with how red it was, and for a moment, I worried she was having an allergic reaction. You could see an intense effort to hold everything in, but suddenly, she choked out a “Damnit, no!!!!!” But reached for the milk in the glass and chugged it. It clearly wasn’t enough from the look on her face, just a slight reduction, and it hit her again. Marla desperately eyed the baby bottle, which the announcer handed her, “It’s okay, baby, nurse your baba. It’ll help!” Everyone laughed at her, and she stood up angrily. “This was rigged; obviously, they didn’t eat the same thing!!!!!” Her eyes and nose ran, and her face scrunched up from the pain. She looked like an overgrown toddler having a tantrum to me! “Actually, he did eat the same things,” The MC said, “we had a conversation in advance with the officials if we shouldn’t play this up, but we decided to keep it fair. This Little had the exact same amount – we even weighed the chips with and without the sauce, for fairness’s sake. Really Con here had even more than you if you consider the size difference between the two of you.” “This is bullshit!” she screamed as she unscrewed the bottle top and chugged the milk inside. She threw the nipple from the bottle off to the side, and I watched it hit a boy who was laughing hysterically. Rather than being angry, he laughed harder and waved it at her, “Baby, you dropped something!” She angrily stormed off after getting her gift cards but, for some reason, refused her baby bottle. “You want it as a memento?” Mackenzie asked me. I shook my head, “No, thank you, Miss Mackenzie.” “Well, it’s getting late, little one; we should get you back to the nest now!” “Great job Connor,” Beth and Cassie took turns saying as they came by after I took my winnings. “Thanks!” I said. “I need to get this Little back to the nest; we’ll let him hang out with you all tomorrow,” Mackenzie said as she carried me away. “Can we grab a bottle of water or something?” I asked. “My mouth is so dry right now.” “Should have taken the baby bottle?” She joked as she tickled my side. “I think we can afford that. I made over a thousand dollars off of you tonight!” “Happy to help,” I said. “I get to keep my part of things, right?” “Yes, you get to keep those,” she laughed. “I think you more than earned them!” After stopping at a vending machine for a water bottle, I guzzled it while she carried me back to the nest. I’d needed to go to the bathroom back at the nest, so she pulled the diaper off and re-diapered me before she redressed me in a pair of pajamas. As much fun as I had that night, I worried that every single one of the guys in my nest was completely out for the count as I was placed in my pod. None of them stirred with lights coming on or noise being made. I sleepily wondered about that even as I relived the great evening in my mind. I WOKE UP suddenly, and it took a moment to figure out why. That confusion passed quickly, though, and I realized my bowels were clinching like they were being squeezed with a vice! I could feel the feeling of diarrhea imminent and moved to try and run to the bathroom, but I quickly remembered I was locked inside the pod!!!!! I looked out, saw the darkened room, and stared at the shut door to Mackenzie’s apartment. I clenched and tried to force myself to go back to sleep. ‘No!!! I don’t want to poop myself!!!’ I thought. A massive cramp passed through my bowels, forcing me to place my hands on my stomach in agony. I knew I didn’t have long before my body would push out the contents, no matter what! I looked at the emergency button on the pod and figured this was probably not one she would count as valid. ‘If I don’t try it though, and I do have an accident, then they’ll pen that on me too?’ I just decided to push the button right as my bowels could no longer hold! Liquid mush spewed into the diaper, making me wince from the disgusting feeling. A moment later, I realized it was even worse as it physically felt like it was burning my skin!!!!! ‘The peppers?’ I wondered. They weren’t that spicy to me going down, but they certainly caused my typical issues from back home. ‘Normally, I can get to a bathroom, though!’ A red light lit up on the button, but no sound went off. I could feel another cramp coming on, and I could tell the diaper was not containing the mess! I groaned as my stomach seemed just to pump mush into my diaper over and over again! The pain from the burning just seemed to intensify, even as my body continued evacuating my bowels! I stayed as still as I could when the cramps finally started to end several minutes later, but I could feel the liquid run out the bottoms of my legs and up my back!!! It was a horrible feeling from the first day, but times a million! I pressed the button again. I sat and watched her door. I pressed the button again and held it for a minute this time. Still no movement at the door. I could feel the muck seeping into the pajamas, sticking the fabric to my skin. I stared at the door and decided to press the button one more time. Finally, there was movement! Mackenzie looked bedraggled in pajamas, her hair tied in a sleep braid like my sisters wore most nights. She looked around to determine which of the Littles had rudely interrupted her sleep. Her eyes were on my pod, and I hoped I wouldn’t get in trouble for waking her up! I felt my nerves tingling, fearing that this wouldn’t be an emergency, but I didn’t care about the consequences! I just wanted out of the mess! I was terrified to move then and afraid the mush would leak out of the blanket sleeper next and soak the sheets. She pressed the button to lower the front of the pod and said, “Connor, why in the world are you wak…?!?” She sounded angry at first. A sniff of her nose and a glance with her eyes meant she had a pretty good guess. “I thought I told you not to wake me up because you used your diaper?” “It’s leaked everywhere,” I told her. “Please change me?” I thought for a moment she was going to close the pod back up and leave me there, but she used her huge hands to grab me under my arms and carried me at arm’s length over to the changing table. I let her push me down, and she put on a pair of gloves before starting to unzip the sleeper. She made it not even to my belly button, though, and zipped me back up! “Wait, please change me?” I begged. “Sweetie, don’t worry, I’m going to change you. But we’re going to do this where I have a tub. This may be the worst blowout I’ve ever seen!” She wrinkled her nose at that but grabbed a package of wipes and another diaper and carried me to the bathroom. I remembered her pointing out the bathtubs when we first arrived, but I hadn’t seen anyone use one yet. “Stay there just a second,” she told me when she placed me in an empty tub. I watched her leave the room and return with two plastic sacks and an extra pair of gloves. She pushed me on my back in the large tub and said, “Okay, let’s open up this mess…” I stayed absolutely still as she unzipped the zipper from my neck all the way to my left foot. I could feel the poop making the fabric stick to me like glue, and I truly wanted to cry from embarrassment right then! The burning was continuing, and I whimpered. “Wow, Sweetie, you did a number on that diaper!” “Please just get it off of me,” I choked back a sob, “It’s burning a lot more now than it did going down!” She looked slightly surprised but gently pulled my arms free of the fabric, then pulled it all down past my right leg after lifting my butt in the air. I could see her gloved hand was already covered in brown liquid then. “Just a moment, and we’ll get to the diaper….” She told me, “It’s a good thing these pajamas are waterproof, so hopefully, nothing made it into your cri… pod.” ‘She thinks they’re cribs too…?’ I thought. I watched her carefully fold the pajamas and put them in a clear trash bag before setting them aside. She reached down, pulled at the diaper tapes, lifted my legs, and awkwardly folded the useless garment. Her face rarely looked offended by any of the other guy’s diapers. Still, clearly, this one was special, even by her experiences. As she balled it up and placed it inside another sack, I sat up and saw that from above my belly button, down to my knees, was brown with runny poop. The capsaicin from the peppers seemed to have concentrated itself down into the poop, and every bit of skin in contact was red with where it burned my skin!!! I was getting over my embarrassment of being naked before her for diaper changes. Still, right then, I just wanted to blend into the background and run away! Mackenzie tied off the bag she’d placed the diaper in before switching her gloves to the new ones, “We’re going to use this sprayer to get most of it, and then I’ll give you a quick bath Con.” I nodded. The tall woman pressed the temperature numbers and tested a sprayer attached to the tub’s side before spraying me down. The brown goop inched down the drain and showed a disgusting brown trail. Thankfully, as she did so, the burning sensation passed as well, even though I could see the skin was severely irritated behind it, like a bad all-day sunburn. “Stand up; let’s finish rinsing you,” she told me. I did as she told me and stood there, spraying me from all directions until the water ran clear. “I just realized I didn’t bring any soap in here…” She said tiredly. “Here, let’s just go to my bathroom…” Without warning, she pulled a towel out and wrapped me in it. Suddenly putting me on her hip, she reached down and grabbed the soiled diaper and clothes bags and deposited them in chutes by the changing table. Carrying me inside her apartment, I saw a tub as large as the one at my grandparents’ house. I watched her pour some bubble bath and water into the tub, letting it get up to my belly button before dunking me in. “Sorry, no time to play today,” she told me as she poured shower gel on a sponge and washed me with florally scented soap. It felt good as she washed me, even as it was morbidly embarrassing. “Thank you,” I told her quietly. “Not done yet, apparently,” she said with a shake. “Huh?” I asked. “How in the world did it end up in your hair?!?” I blushed, “No idea! I’ve never had diarrhea like this!” “No one has,” she muttered, “I can’t believe that could be caused without a laxative.” “You don’t think they put one in my sauces, do you?” She looked at me, suddenly perplexed, “I doubt it…?” A shrug of her shoulders, “Let’s worry about it tomorrow; close your eyes,” she told me. I sat still while she sprayed my hair with a removable shower sprayer, then massaged shampoo and then conditioner into my hair. When she was done, she rinsed my hair out and pulled me out of the tub to dry me. “I really don’t want to send you to bed with wet hair,” she told me. I just sleepily shrugged, “What time is it anyway?” She looked at her wrist, “Two in the morning. I hope you don’t mind if I say we’re skipping your swim today?” I hated that but nodded, “Would you please wake me up earlier, though still? I have some more studying I’d like to do before class?” “I don’t know, it might do you good to sleep longer. We were already out after your bedtime today, Sweetie.” “Please?” I said, looking up at her. She sighed, “Okay, let’s take care of this hair, though.” Mackenzie looked about to just wrap me in the towel but thought better of it. “We should probably put you back in a diaper first!” Her words made me realize, though, that another eruption was possible! “Can I use the potty first?” She sighed but picked me up and sat my naked form on her toilet, carefully supporting me. My body wasted no time spewing some additional chunks and liquid into the bowel. “Done?” She asked. I nodded, “Do you have any medicine for diarrhea I can take?” “Sorry, Sweetie, nothing for your size. You need an infant’s dose, and I don’t think I can even get that in the store room here.” Mackenzie carried me back to the nest room, “I want to get you in a diaper with some rash cream, and then we’ll dry your hair. You need to get some sleep.” I sighed but sat gratefully as although the rash cream felt sticky and weird, the second she pressed it to my skin, I felt relief from what I decided was definitely still inflamed. She dressed me in another sleeper, carried me back to her apartment, and sat me on the bathroom counter. I sat still while she used her jet engine on my hair and brushed through it. When she was done, I was practically falling asleep as she re-braided it into a loose braid down to my shoulders and said, “Okay, now that you’ve woken us both up, let’s get you back to bed, and hopefully we can both make it through the morning. I also think we’re going to have to rethink any future challenges. That was pretty explosive!” She tickled me, waking me up just slightly as my frown raised a small amount. “This is going on my chart still, though, isn’t it?” I asked nervously. “It certainly should,” she told me. She looked thoughtfully at me and then lightly tickled my stomach without warning. “Given that I have some responsibility for it, I’ll leave it off if you’re clean and dry in the morning.” I smiled at that, “Thanks…” I wanted to ask her why she was being so nice to me, but the transparent wall of my ‘pod’ was raised before I could do so. We made eye contact for a moment, then she turned back to her apartment door and closed it behind her. I sniffed and was annoyed that you could still smell my mess somewhat. I groaned as I suddenly remembered I had the necklace underneath my pod on my desk that I could have used. With a sigh, I thought, ‘At least they have those waterproof pajamas; I had no idea they would contain anything!’ I sleepily thought as I closed my eyes and was out. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please let me know what you think by pressing that Like Button and leaving me a comment!
    28 points
  30. Chapter 27: Playhouse I HAD CLIMBED my way back up the stairs after breakfast and taken a shower to clean myself up. Grandma had put a ladder in the bathtub that let me climb up into the tub and back out like an above-ground pool ladder back home. ‘I think Mom told me Grandma always gave her baths?’ I thought. When I was done and dressed in one of the casual jeans and sweatshirt sets from the previous day, I went out to my room to brush my hair. ‘Need to wash it tonight while I’m here,’ I thought. My sisters and mom had me in the habit of not washing it daily to keep it from drying out. Instead, I used the same dry shampoo stuff they did, and it worked pretty well. Rather than put my hair into a ponytail that day, I let it hang loosely past my shoulders like I usually did at home. Just in case I needed it, I put a black hairband on my wrist and thought about playing more with the goggles. My phone buzzed just then, Want to come over and hang out here? The message was from Shelby. Sure! I responded. Knowing I would have to go outside to get to their ‘house,’ I grabbed a coat we bought the day before and put my phone in a large zip hand pocket. I held off zipping it up until I got to the outside door. Hopping down the steps reminded me of jumping down some crazy steps at a Mayan pyramid back home on vacation. These things were massive compared to my small size. ‘Well, I am only the size of a very young baby to them,’ I reminded myself. At the bottom of the steps, I found Grandpa hanging around, “Finding everything okay?” He asked me. I nodded, “Shelby asked me to come over to their house?” “Glad to see you two getting along so well! Those kids never see friends outside of school. Well, Ryan doesn’t really leave here now; everything’s online, so he’s pretty much here like his mother - all the time.” “That seems boring,” I said. “It is; I worry about Shelby after she graduates. I’m hoping she can get through graduation and make it to Hamilton okay. Once she’s there, I’m sure she’ll be fine!” “Did you all ever consider moving to another state? I think that one is safer for Littles?” He nodded, “We thought about it, but with Grandma’s job, it would have meant leaving too much behind.” He shook his head, “Enough heavy talk, though,” he smiled and opened the front door for me, “Just go on over and knock. Knowing that girl, though, she’ll probably be waiting for you on the front porch!” “Thanks,” I told him. The open door blew a ton of cold air opposite the past few days, and I was really grateful I’d thought to grab a coat! Overnight the temperatures had dropped probably close to freezing, and it was night and day from the previous day. As I approached the house, I couldn’t help but think that to a Big would probably seem like a child’s playhouse. It appeared to be two stories tall, but even with a pitched roof, it still didn’t climb to the height of the first story of the main house! It was a cute home, though, with an old-fashioned wrap-around porch and rocking chairs sitting out on it. The paint complimented the main house, so it seemed like a well-to-do family built their ‘children’ the perfect place to play. As Grandpa guessed, Shelby was outside to greet me as soon as I approached the house. “What do you think?” She asked me. I climbed four stairs up the porch and motioned, “This seems like a normal place!” She laughed, “I’m sure this is more normal for you. It’s so rare to have things sized for Littles here! Come in before we freeze,” she said. She only wore leggings and a long sweater, so I figured she had to be cold! Inside, the house was nice and warm, and she said, “Take off your shoes there,” to me. I followed her directions and looked around. To my left was a dining room with a table that seemed bigger than the family one we ate at back home most of the time had been, but I figured that was just my short size. ‘I’m child sized even compared to back home,’ I had to admit. Room for probably eight Littles was present at the table, but somehow, I could tell it was five chairs at most that got used much. I figured a Betweener could probably sit in the chairs, if not a little bit like a middle schooler sitting on a kindergarten chair. Everything looked ‘real,’ and I guessed Amanda and Fred probably had some guests who cooed at it. Looking at the place, I noticed that there was a larger door that a giant could probably squeeze through. They would have to stay really low to not break anything, though! “Here, let me give you the tour!” she said with a smile. “Obviously, dining room,” she said and walked me back around the side and through a door where there was a… play kitchen? “Just a play kitchen?” I asked. She laughed, “Sort of…” with a shrug, “Mom never really cooked much anyway, so when Grandma and Grandpa built this for us, he put in a working refrigerator and freezer,” she gestured, “and then a working sink, dishwasher, and microwave.” Finally, she pointed to a newer-looking appliance, “And this an AmeniTea, our family Christmas present.” “What does it do?” I asked. “Cooks, anything you want?” She smiled. “Anything?” I asked. “Well, almost anything. It does have to have the resources for it. We have a pretty large starter pack, though, that we installed.” “That’s cool,” I said skeptically. “So the stove, though?” I pointed to what looked like a plastic toy stove from a daycare back home. “Doesn’t work; even when Mom lived on her own, she could have burned water!” She laughed. I laughed with her and let her lead me around the rest of the first story, where there was a half-bath, a Living Room with a sizeable holoscreen setup, and a really comfy-looking set of chairs and couches. Family pictures of Shelby and Ryan growing up were placed along the wall, along with photos with their mother with them. I even saw one with my mom and her mom together. Unable to help myself, I used the camera on my new phone to take a picture of it. “Whatcha doing?” She asked me. “It’s cute; I’ll send it to my sister Riley. Maybe she can use it to make a print for Mom.” “That’s cool; I know my mom misses your mom still.” “I know the same is true for my mom; she was just terrified of ever shrinking even smaller if she came back.” “Well, that’s it for this floor; the basement is our old play area and Mom and Ryan’s hidden work areas. As far as any Big guests are concerned, Mom still plays there with the toys during the day.” “That’s got to be weird?” I asked as she led me up the stairs. She nodded, “We’re just lucky we have Grandma and Grandpa; if Mom had any other parents, we might never have even been allowed to potty train or leave daycare ourselves.” “I’m glad they are,” I said. Shelby pointed, “That’s Ryan’s room, Mom’s room is down there, and this is mine,” she said with a smile. She pushed open a white bedroom door with her name on a cute nameplate, and I couldn’t help but laugh. “What’s so funny?” She asked, clearly offended. “I need a picture of Riley’s room to show you, but your room looks nearly identical to hers! Like, I swear she even has that exact same comforter!” She looked at me in surprise, “Really?” I laughed, “Yeah, I wish we could get the two of you together. You’re like long-lost twin sisters in some ways!” But then, I looked around and noted that her vanity was just a little different; probably the only main difference was the open box of girls’ Pull-Ups off the side. She blushed a little when I noticed, but I said, “Why are you embarrassed? I’m wearing one right now too?” She shrugged, “I just like to think I’m an adult; I hate wearing them.” She motioned for me to sit on the floor across from her as she sat and leaned against her daybed. “Your school rules require them?” I asked. She shook her head, “Not necessarily. You can go to school without protection on… it’s just too risky?” “How so?” Shelby sighed, “So for a Little in our high school, we have potty charts like you do… but they’re not quite as important? Besides being an embarrassing item in your homeroom class, it’s not a big deal. You can go to college without any potty stars. The worst case is that a university like Emerson may highly encourage diapers instead of Pull-Ups when you go to college.” “I won’t say that makes sense… but I guess that seems like something they would do.” She nodded, “So anyway, as long as you’re wearing at least a Pull-Up and have an accident, it’s not the end of the world. You might even be lucky enough to make it home without a teacher or a Big student noticing.” “If they do?” I asked. She shrugged, “They usually change you if it’s a teacher, or if it’s a student, they’ll either change you or drag you to the nurse. Just depends on the Big.” “Change you? Where?” I asked. “If it’s a teacher, probably right in the classroom in front of everyone.” I felt my jaw drop, “You’re kidding!” “Nope, if you’re baby enough to have an accident, they feel like they can change your pants in public.” “That’s horrible! Has that happened to you?” I asked hesitantly. She nodded, “Not since Middle School, though. Grandma found out and went to school and ripped the heads off the teacher and principals. I’ve never had a problem with them doing that in high school.” I wanted to ask if she had accidents, but I thought better of it. “What happens if someone isn’t wearing a Pull-Up or something and has an accident?” “There aren’t many idiots who won’t at least wear a Pull-Up, but they usually get spanked in front of everyone and are never allowed back at school without diapers for the rest of the year. Their potty privileges get completely revoked then, too - they can’t even enter a bathroom without an alarm going off.” “This place is nuts!” I said. She nodded, “You’re right; I wish I could visit your dimension! The idea of living without diapers and some Amazon’s nursery hanging over my head sounds amazing!” I suddenly felt terrible for her and leaned in and hugged her, “I’m sorry you’ve grown up like that!” She looked shocked but smiled, “I’ve had it better than most! At least Grandma and Grandpa helped make sure no one could really bully us as much.” I nodded, “Mom said they protected her a lot too.” I looked around her room and asked, “So, like, what do you like to do for fun? Ryan already let me know you’re not a swimmer. I guess you do martial arts like my family… but what else do you do to hang out with friends?” She shrugged, “Hard to actually have ‘playdates’ with friends growing up. Other than at school, friends, I don’t really have many. I spend a fair amount of time on homework and then maybe some with my EdgeSphere goggles playing games.” “Those are really cool; I haven’t had much of a chance to play yet, though.” She smiled, “Aunt Megan and Meggy are coming over later this afternoon; I’m sure she would be happy to play a couple games with us.” She shook her head, “Just don’t hope to beat her on any games!” “Why?” I asked. “So my mom designs clothes still, right?” I nodded. “When Aunt Megan adopted Meggy, it was more like she adopted a teenager still in some ways. The girl basically sits and plays video games all day!” “Oh, that’s kind of cool!” “Yeah, but it also means she’s, like, at the Professional Level. With EdgeSphere games, she can hide that she’s a Little and plays all the time as this world-class gamer. She’s amazing!” “I guess practicing every day for decades and never having to stop for a potty break would help?” She laughed, “That’s almost exactly what she says!” Shelby and I hung out for the next couple of hours, and it felt very much like being with Riley. Then, just before lunch, she led me downstairs for the rest of the tour and showed me the basement. Most of it was occupied by the largest play area I could imagine outside a daycare! Toys meant for kids six months to three years were spread about as if they were regularly played with. I had to ask, “So, do these actually get played with?” Shelby blushed, “Sometimes… We’ve had a pretty lonely childhood, and sometimes we move things around to make it look good in case LPS visits.” “Does that happen often?” I asked nervously. She shook her head, “Only twice while I’ve been alive. Our nurseries in Grandma and Grandpa’s house passed inspection with no problem. The playhouse was less liked until they saw this room.” “How does an Amazon even get in here?” I asked. She smirked, “They sent a Betweener in.” I noticed some dolls that looked like they probably were twenty years old, while other toys looked like they had just been pulled from the packaging. “You said your mom has a workroom here?” “Ryan does, too,” she said, leading me to a wall with a play nursery setup. She pressed on a spot on the changing table behind some toy diapers, and a section of the wall disappeared. “Whoa, cool!” I said. “Holo-wall?” “Yep, Grandma is pretty creative!” The wall exposed a hallway that must have gone into the ground a little way before we came to the first open doorway. Ryan was inside working on something on a computer. “Hey, Ryan,” Shelby said. He didn’t hear us, so he jumped, “Oh, it’s you two! Hi,” he said. Then, without saying anything else, he said, “Gotta keep working here…” “See you later,” I said and followed Shelby back out of the room and noticed across the hallway, there was another room. “What’s that one?” I asked. “Oh, Grandma made a room for me too in case I ever want to just work from home… I want to leave and go to college, though, so it’s pretty empty.” She opened the door and showed me a barebones home office without anything personalizing except a couple pictures. “Cool, even if you don’t use it!” I said, “It’s got to be nice to have a backup?” She nodded, “It is; I hope I’m long gone after graduation!” I nodded and knew that would be similar to Mom leaving, and I suspected the family would miss her a lot. She continued down the hallway and opened a door at the end that led to a vast open room filled with bolts of fabrics, sewing machines, and some odd contraption in the middle that her mom was working with. She looked up and said, “Oh, hey, guys!” “What are you working on there?” I asked. “Oh, this is a FashionFuser,” she smiled. “I put in all of the details of clothes, and it’ll print, sew, and size any clothing for me.” I watched as she fiddled with some settings, “I was just getting ready to print this sample dress,” she said. “Can we watch?” I asked. “Sure, it doesn’t take long,” Aunt Bella said. With the press of a button, I saw the machine come to life, and in a clear cube in the middle, a dress dummy suddenly sprang to life from nowhere. “What is that?” I asked, “Where did that come from?” Aunt Bella giggled, “Your mom would have loved this thing too. It’s a hologram that is precisely the model’s measurements for the dress or garment. So it prevents having multiple types of dress dummies like I used to have.” I watched as from nowhere, like a 3D printer, it began running an attachment around in circles from the top of the dummy downward, and a dress began to take shape. “Mom, you are not going to get me to try one of those monstrosities on again!” Shelby griped beside me. “Huh?” I said, even as I realized there was a reason she wouldn’t want to be caught dead in it. It must have been the frilliest and most babyish dress ever imagined! A diaper cover was just visible under the short skirt of the dress when it was done. The dress skirt puffed out and was supported by some sort of fabric, pushing it out to where it would probably nearly be as wide as the wearer’s arm span! It featured lace around the outside of puffy short sleeves, more lace around the neck, and some lacy white fabric peeked out from beneath the skirt. It was so adorably sweet I was pretty sure every Amazon in the dimension would fall over trying to dress their Little girls in them! “Don’t worry, sweetie, this one is for me. Your cousin Meggy’s birthday party is next week, and she is having a Little party with baby attire required.” “Do I have to go?” Shelby asked nervously. “I can definitely make a matching outfit for you? You’d certainly be adorable if I made this in pink?” Her mom teased her with a smirk. “Or, you can just be a babysitter?” “Babysitter!” Shelby said as quickly as she could while picking up her mom and hugging her. I laughed at the two of them and had to appreciate the unique relationship they had! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the 'Like’ Button at the top of this chapter to like this work and help others find it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! I appreciate those of you who liked the previous chapter! Since I had to post off schedule once, I figured I would do it twice and get back onto schedule! Looking forward to seeing what you all think about the family here. The next chapter sends Connor back to school and we'll start to see college life in the Nest begin for real! I'm currently nearing one of my last productive writing windows until next January. Help spur me on with likes and comments! (My goal is to not have any downtime in chapters for this story until it’s concluded!) LCW will have a new posting normally every Friday for the foreseeable future! Your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. That being said, if you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    28 points
  31. Chapter 21: Motherboards I LOOKED OUT the back glass of the car from the car seat I was strapped into. Grandma had shown up and checked me out from Sanders Hall to go home with her for the weekend. Doctor Greene had greeted her warmly, but somehow I suspected, based on her stiff body language, that she wasn’t thrilled about my special treatment. I wore my backpack as she led me by the hand out to her car. “Where’s Grandpa and everyone else?” I asked. “Back home, keeping an eye on Bella and doing whatever project he chose for the day,” she smiled at me. “Here, hand me your backpack,” she said as we approached the strange-shaped SUV, and the front hood opened to my surprise since I could tell there was also a back hatch area. “Where’s the engine?” I asked. “It’s a micro-sized battery-powered engine. All of the components are in the undercarriage in a two-foot by two-foot compartment. The gearbox is the biggest part, so you get a large trunk in front and a hatch in back.” “Huh,” I said, impressed. I shrugged my backpack off and handed it to Grandma, watching her place it inside. “Okay, now we need to get you some other clothes. Are you okay with a couple hours of shopping, and then we’ll head home?” I grimaced, Mom had told me about her shopping experiences, and our trip the other day hadn’t exactly excited me to do that again! ‘Especially for the clothes I’m sure she’ll think I want to pick?’ “Sure,” I told her. “Great!” she told me, “I can’t wait to spoil the one grandson I haven’t been able to yet! I just wish your sisters were here too!” ‘Not me,’ I thought. ‘I’m glad that they’re safely at home!’ I watched as the door to the car self-opened and saw a large cabin with a driver’s seat and passenger seat in front, then two rows of seats behind it, like our minivan back home. In the back row, I could see a tall, backed booster seat in the back, beside a forward-facing toddler car seat. In the middle row, two infant carrier-style car seats were buckled beside each other. One was pink and seemed a little faded in color and older, and I guessed it was Aunt Bella’s. The one beside it was similar in style, with the edges colored in a heather blue that seemed brand new. She picked me up and placed me inside, carefully doing the buckles. “Am I really this small?” I found myself asking aloud. “Sweetie, you’re not as small as your mommy was, but you’re pretty close! I don’t think I’ll need to, but I have no doubt we could carry you inside this carrier, and it wouldn’t be any different than doing it with a normal infant. You’re only about the size of a six-month-old at best?” I grimaced as she clicked the buckle shut. “Joy…” She laughed, “It wasn’t the end of the world for your mom, and it won’t be for you either!” She closed the passenger door and climbed into the driver’s seat, closing that door too. The back of the seat in front of me suddenly turned into a video screen. I could see a small picture of her in a rectangular window, and the rest of the view seemed to be in front of the car. The detail was absolutely incredible! “Comfy?” Grandma asked me. I shrugged or tried to, “I guess? This harness doesn’t exactly let me move around. It’s kind of claustrophobic,” I told her. “Sorry, there’s no way you can sit in any seat without a harness. I might be able to justify a regular rear-facing seat instead of that infant carrier? Unfortunately, a booster is at least a foot away height-wise for you.” I sighed, “I figured when I got my measurements. So where are we going?” “Well, we have a few stops. First, we need to get you a phone from here so you can call for help if you need it. It’ll let you keep in touch with your friends too.” “Cool!” I thought briefly, “Is there any chance I could find one of those sets of augmented reality contacts there?” Grandma sighed, “You can find them there, but they’ll all be too big for you. Is that something you want?” “They seem like a really cool way to get to a computer anytime I need one?” “They would be… let me see if there’s any way for me to commission a set in your size. Your problem again is that you are the size of an infant… I think the smallest size I’ve seen for sale has been for ten-year-olds. Some studies have shown that too much of that kind of technology on younger eyes can prevent younger children from developing fine motor skills like they should.” I nodded, “I guess that makes sense… Is there anything else like that?” “Well, they have the goggle version I think you used for your placement test yesterday?” I nodded, “Yeah, those were pretty cool. Those goggles were the first ones I’ve seen that actually work right. Even the ones mom is developing back home leave me feeling disconnected from reality.” “We’ll look for those,” she said as the vehicle pulled to a stop. Only then did I realize she hadn’t been driving and had been turned to face an image of me projected on the windshield the whole time. ‘Makes sense; Mom always said they were a decade ahead in self-driving vehicles when she left.’ Grandma opened her door and came around to me. She used a switch at the car seat’s base to swivel me to face her, and I feared I was about to be carried through the store in that carrier. “Now, Connor, before we go in, I need to make sure you’re ready for this. I left you in your uniform intentionally; it should shield you from someone trying anything with me here, but be warned, there will probably be some comments about you being newly adopted, needing diapers, or who knows what else?” I nodded, “Mom told me all of the stories.” “Okay then, it’s going to be a lot of walking today. So I want to give you a couple choices. One, I can carry you in this carrier and put you down in a cart?” I shook my head, “Can we do something else, please? I feel trapped in this thing…?” “I have a stroller for your Aunt in here or a backpack carrier I can put you in.” “Can your back still handle something like that?” I asked nervously. She laughed, “Littles aren’t the only ones that can get rejuvenation treatments, Connor. My back is as strong as when your mom was here.” “Why is Grandpa limping then?” I asked. “He doesn’t want to do a treatment for that yet. He’s been holding off for some stubborn reason,” Grandma shrugged. “Doctors make the worst patients!” “I’ve heard that,” I told her. Then, I thought briefly, “Mom said she never minded the carrier?” “Good choice,” she said. Soon my legs were being threaded inside the backpack carrier, “We’ll face you outwards so you can see,” she said with a smile as she positioned me. Moments later, she had a large diaper bag that I hoped doubled as a purse on one side and was carrying me inside. It was a little disconcerting to see the world from so high! I saw that the store’s name was Motherboards and remembered Mom mentioning it. “You guys must have better luck with tech stores staying open than we do,” I told her. “I don’t think we have a single chain still open since Mom came here!” She laughed, “Most of them probably have gone under. This store has been partially helped out with its Little Gear focus for part of the store. Tech tools for regressing and controlling your Little have made them a lot of money,” She said that last part in a whisper. She continued, “Sweetie, it’s probably best if you don’t talk much more while we’re in this store. They won’t do anything to us, but they can be rather not Little friendly.” I tried to turn to look at her, but she just squeezed my hanging body in a hug instead. “You’ll be fine!” “Welcome to Motherboards. Is there anything I can assist you in finding?” A sudden hologram appeared beside us from nowhere. The woman looked smaller than Grandma since I could look into her eyes right then, but she would have towered over me if I was standing on the ground. She seemed incredibly lifelike and was attired in a polo and slacks like I would have expected someone similarly to be dressed back home in sales. She even had a nametag that said, ‘Grace’ on it. “We’re just looking for your phones,” Grandma told her. “Go down that way on aisle fifteen, and you’ll find the kiosk at the end. If you need any LittleCare Gear, you can find that down aisles twenty-five through thirty-six. If you need more assistance, just say, ‘Grace, I need help,’ and I’ll come to find you!” “Thanks,” Grandma responded. She squeezed me as the hologram disappeared. “That’s creepy,” I couldn’t help but mutter. “And cool… but creepy!” Grandma said, “Shhh…. Let’s get what we need here.” BETH WAS WEARING her EdgeSphere Glasses and currently surfing a few websites and alternating watching cute videos about crafting projects. She held Rings across her lap and stroked her fur as she found herself wishing she hadn’t left all of her crafting supplies back home! She’d just finished another video when she heard a knock on the door. Pulling her glasses off, she leaped from the bed and went to the door. Looking through the peephole, she saw it was Penelope. “Hi?” She said as she opened the door. “Hi Beth, I just wanted to let you know that the funds to reimburse your damages should be in your bank account tomorrow. Dean Northrup and President Barnes wanted to ensure I came by and ensured you were okay? Is the new mattress okay?” “Umm… thanks!” Beth said, “Yeah, I mean as okay as a dorm mattress ever gets, right?” She laughed nervously. Penelope nodded, “I remember them. I’m grateful that I can bring my queen-sized mattress to my apartment!” Beth nodded, “I bet that’s nice!” “Well, if you need anything, please let me know.” She started to turn but turned back, “Just so you know, Kelly was questioned. Even though Nevaeh said she was being blackmailed by Kelly to break into your room, she never admitted to anything. There’s no proof, so she’s gotten off with a warning to stay away from you. I’d just like to make sure I gave you a similar warning… that girl is up to no good, and I wouldn’t trust her not to try again at some point.” Beth nodded, “Thanks for the warning…?” She reached for her phone and dialed her dad when she closed the door. I WAS IN shock with the various phones that were available. Most of them were incredibly thin, and some rolled up into what looked like a lipstick tube shape! I knew there were more advanced tech pieces out there, but overall for some reason, phones had primarily stayed the same shapes. Then, finally, we found an ultra-small one that was the thickness of an old credit card from back home. It was still almost a tablet for my small size, but I could hold it in one hand and might even be able to text almost normally. I remembered Mom telling me MelonCorp phones were good when she was here, being equivalent to the old iPhones from her teenage and adult years. “I think this will work,” I told Grandma as I manipulated it. She looked at the hologram working the counter, “We’ll go ahead and take this. I want to add it to my family plan?” “Certainly, Doctor Westerfield,” the clerk hologram said, and I watched as she reached down below and opened a cabinet. She pulled out a shrinkwrapped box, unsealed it, and held it in her hand momentarily while her eyes seemed distant. “You want to just charge this to your monthly bill?” She asked her. “Please,” Grandma responded. The hologram placed the phone into the box and handed it to her, “It’s activated and ready to go! Charge on that one should last five years; if you need a battery replacement before you replace the phone, we can do that here.” “Umm… thanks,” Grandma said. “Now, can you tell me where you have your EdgeSphere Glasses?” “Down on aisle twenty-four,” the helpful hologram said. “Appreciate it,” Grandma told the hologram and handed me the box to hold. “You can play in the car,” she whispered to me. I smiled as she made her way through the aisles. As we approached aisle twenty-four, I felt my stomach grow cold with the realization we were right next to the LittleCare Gear section. I could see advertisements for one of the aisles focused on ‘Hypnosis Aids,’ ‘Home Nanite Care,’ ‘Health Trackers,’ ‘Toys and Games,’ ‘Advanced Diapers,’ and ‘Sexual Wellness.’ ‘Sexual Wellness…?’ I wondered, but I really didn’t want to know! Fortunately, we were just going to an adjacent row. Grandma stopped in front of a section of the aisle dedicated to a brand called EdgeSphere. “This is the best brand, the best resolution, and their source code is clean of any hidden bugs,” Grandma said quietly. “I just hope they have a set small enough for you here.” The display talked about the ability to dedicate a given space in a room to play games and move around the virtual reality worlds. It spoke of the great aid it was also to students doing homework and being able to only focus on the one task it let them see. I noted that another display noted adult programs were also available through the app store. ‘Adult programs?’ I couldn’t help but wonder. I remembered reading in a history book how the porn industry significantly impacted the selection of the old VHS standard, succeeding until it was obsolete. ‘Crazy that things are similar here on that front?’ Grandma looked through all the displays and found them labeled ‘XS’ through ‘XXXL.’ The XS seemed to be sized for a six-year-old. “I don’t think we can size these down for you… I wonder…” “Grace, I need help?” She said aloud. I nearly wet myself as the hologram appeared right in front of us again. “How may I help you, Doctor Westerfield?” I’m looking for a smaller size of the EdgeSphere Goggles here. “Smaller?” “Yes, I have a set for my niece that is sized, infant?” Her face changed slightly before saying, “Oh, those are available in the LittleCare Gear area; follow me!” She took us down the Toys and Games aisle, and I couldn’t help but fear some of the ‘smart toys’ I saw advertised! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button if you’ve enjoyed it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! In fact they are soooooo appreciated, I’ll make a deal! If there are a total of thirty likes on this post by this weekend I’ll post an extra chapter on Sunday! It’s up to you! 😈 If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    28 points
  32. Chapter 80: Big Baby BETH WATCHED AS Connor walked out from the costume shop dressed in his ordinary ‘big boy’ clothes, even as she walked to her own demise as the resident potty training dunce. “Okay, Beth,” Gary said, “I put your bodysuit in the changing room there. Why don’t you hit the restroom and put it on, then I’ll help with the rest of the outfit?” Beth blushed, “I could do it myself…?” He shook his head, “I’m sure you could probably get it good enough for use; I don’t think it’ll be possible to get it usable for filming. If you’d be more comfortable with it, I can get Charlotte to help?” Beth squirmed briefly before saying, “Umm… no offense, but I’d prefer a girl?” He nodded, “No worries! I’ll go get her while you change into the body. Be back in a moment!” Beth was burning red as she entered the costume room and found the bodysuit. She paused by it momentarily and headed to the attached restroom to pee again before returning to pull it on. She was still creeped out by how it felt like skin to the touch and how it had looked far too realistic before. Sighing, she pulled her clothes off and gently folded her panties and bra inside the sweater she’d worn that day. No one around there would blink an eye at seeing underwear, but she was still more than a little self-conscious over wearing a bra that was far too small for any tween-sized Big. The ‘B-cup’ the bra proclaimed itself to be was anything but the same B-cup size her little sister Laura wore! ‘Let alone Charlotte…’ She sighed. Deciding to get it over with, she stepped into the suit and pulled it up over her hips, her slight tummy, and finally, her arms through the straps and over her shoulders to settle it in place. Turning to look at herself in the mirror, it was unnerving to see her breasts disappear entirely and reappear as a realistic portrayal of her body when she was a little girl. Her torso looked like natural skin and almost made her cover it up in embarrassment. Anything she cared to hide for real was at least hidden! She’d tentatively poked the ‘skin’ of the suit for a second when a knock came on the door. “Beth, Gary said you wanted me to help?” Turning bright red again, “More than him?” She said. “May I come in?” Beth opened the door knob just a fraction, and Charlotte quickly pushed her way past and closed the door again. “Ready?” Charlotte asked, looking at her. Beth shrugged, “I guess?” “Just get this over with again?” Charlotte suggested. Beth nodded in response. She was lifted onto the long padded counter inside the changing room without any other warning. She was barely too long for the changing space, so she didn’t have to crunch to fit on it! She looked up at Charlotte, who was holding up a diaper and the daycare logoed top. “I hate that these even fit me…” Beth complained as Charlotte gently lifted her rear to place the diaper underneath. “Sorry, Beth,” Charlotte said. “Really though, this company probably makes them big enough for that one Big girl who’s now with the Littles dorm?” Beth blanched, “I guess they do…” “I wonder what she did, anyway?” Charlotte asked. Beth turned red then but didn’t say anything as the tapes were exactly pressed down on the diaper. “Okay, you know something, I’m guessing?” Charlotte inquired. “Umm… maybe?” Beth said as Charlotte steadied her to sit upright. She expected Charlotte to just hand her the top, but instead, she scrunched it up and said, “Arms up?” As she slid it down her body. “So what’s the story?” “Nevaeh broke into my room and tried to frame me for accidents?” Beth found herself saying to Charlotte. “You’re kidding?” Charlotte asked. Beth shook her head, “No, but I don’t think it was her idea? I really think it’s Kelly?” “What did you do to that girl?” Charlotte asked, looking down at her worriedly. Beth shrugged, “I wish I knew! All I can think of is it’s something to do with my parents instead? None of us can figure it out.” “Hmm… That’s good to know. I’ll keep an eye on anything she does if she returns to the project. Sebastian really wants her gone completely after tonight, though.” She shrugged, “Personally, I can’t stand her type! She’s a wannabe star who will never make it anywhere because no one will ever want to work with her.” Beth smiled at that, “Makes sense.” “Well, shall we go get this montage filmed and the first part of this horror film for you done?” “Might as well?” Charlotte picked her up then and asked, “Do you mind if I just carry you? It feels more real to me if I carry you around like I would, Callie?” “As long as you remember, that’s Callie, not Beth?” she responded. “Sounds good!” She smiled and placed her on her hip before squeezing her in a hug, “I’m glad we have you and Connor around. You’re both the kind of people I like to be around!” Beth clung nervously to the tall actress as she carried her out in only the diaper and shirt to the makeup area. With a smile, Gary was standing beside a tall chair, “I know you don’t like hearing this, but you do look cute, Beth.” “You’re right; I don’t like hearing that,” Beth scowled. He had the good grace to laugh, “I wouldn’t either. Do you already have SkinSync on?” He asked Beth nodded, “Yes?” “Great, where’s your phone? I assume that’s the device you control it with?” She nodded and pointed back at the dressing room. Charlotte set her on the chair and walked back for her backpack, returning with the phone and then handing it to Beth. “Okay, I got a friend to send me a preset they use on a sitcom he’s shooting. It’s going to be perfect for your look,” he said. “Let me just send it to you?” Beth sighed, allowed the transferred file, loaded it into the app, and activated ‘Preschool Girl.’ The app gave a virtual preview of the look, and she noted the freckles it added and the obvious complexion of a child. “You may have to share your source with me,” Charlotte said, “Whoever they are does top-notch work!” Gary laughed, “I think you already know her? It’s Audry Retner?” Charlotte laughed, “Yes, I definitely do know her! She’s helped me on a couple projects. How do you know Audry?” They talked briefly while Isabella brushed Beth’s hair and separated the sides into loose pigtails with large pink bows to tie at her head. Glancing in the mirrors meant she would never have guessed she wasn’t a preschooler. Kindergartner seemed a step more mature than she looked. Of course, that meant it fit the role perfectly as a failing preschooler! “Let’s get out there and do this?” Charlotte said a moment later and picked her back up. The warmth from her body was appreciated as the HoloStage was more than a bit chilly, wearing only a t-shirt, diaper, and socks! To her surprise, it wasn’t the car outside the daycare set up for shooting. Sebastian looked up from a tablet, “Hey guys, I was just looking at the shot list that Kelly had been making, and we missed scheduling the initial scene leaving the daycare with you picking Callie up. I know it wasn’t planned, but can you two manage shooting this whole sequence? We finished with the first scenes earlier than planned?” Beth looked up at the clock and realized it was still several hours before she even thought about going to bed. Shrugging, she said, “Charlotte and I ran the lines already for that this week?” “I’m good,” Charlotte said. “Do you have Amelia and Ava ready?” “Right here,” she heard behind her, realizing the two were already getting ready. “Okay, then I want to break into two crews here. The first crew will accompany Beth into the playroom and film her participating in circle time with the HoloKids and the HoloTeacher, Miss Dani’ leading the group. I just want a wide-angle and semi-close camera on Beth. While filming, we’ll use the other cameras to film the meeting with Mrs. Sanders?” Sebastian suggested. “Any reason not to do them separately?” Charlotte asked. “I think continuity might work better? We’ll have Isabella bring Beth out to Amelia to hand over to Mom here?” Charlotte shrugged, “We’ll try it; worst case, we re-shoot the whole sequence?” “Exactly,” Sebastian said. “We have time to be a little experimental.” Beth was placed onto her feet and followed Jackson back to the daycare classroom, where he had been designated as the lead DOP for the scene. Beth felt herself grow slightly sick at the preschool room she found herself in. She noted that several of the HoloCharacters already playing around the room had Pull-Ups on, but none seemed to have diapers. “Why don’t some of these kids have diapers on?” Harper, another of the crew, asked “This is the classroom Callie fails out of,” Beth found herself telling her before someone else could do so. “Oh,” she said. “Okay, places!” Beth heard over an intercom a short while later. She was placed in an area with baby dolls and was supposed to pretend to change her dolly’s diaper until she was called to circle time. A short while later, she heard, “Action!” The experience was a bit surreal as the HoloTeacher suddenly appeared before her, pushed the doll out of her hands, and picked her up. She was placed on a colored circle on a large carpet right beside the teacher a moment later and wanted to scream as she began to lead the class in a few rounds of the ‘ABCs’ and ‘Wheels on the Bus’ before Amelia appeared to scoop her up and take her to her ‘mommy.’ She was handed over to Charlotte, “They just changed her into a fresh dry diapee, so she’s all good to go. Why don’t you show your mommy what you made today?” She was handed a fingerpainted drawing that she passed to Charlotte. “Aww,” Charlotte cooed and bounced her up and down. “What a little artist you are!” Beth felt her side lightly tickled, which caused her to giggle. “Here are her other clothes; they washed them,” Amelia said, handing over a baggie of what her character had an accident in earlier. Charlotte sighed, “Thanks.” She carried Beth out the door and to the car, buckling her into the car seat. “Cut!” Sebastian said. “All of that in one long take?” Beth asked. “Why did we break up the earlier ones so much?” “We actually did about five takes in the office,” Charlotte told her. “We just didn’t break your scene up. I think that worked, though. Did you get all the angles you needed?” Sebastian said, “We’re going to review it quickly; if it seems like we did, we’ll move on. If we didn’t, we’ll break it up and do it again.” Beth sighed as she was strapped into the car seat. “Any chance you could let me out of this while we make that check?” “Sure,” Charlotte said, reaching down. “I know I need to use the bathroom. Do you need to, too, while we’re waiting?” Beth found herself nodding, “I’d rather not use the thing I’m wearing!” I MADE MY way back to the dorm about fifteen minutes before the curfew to return. Mackenzie was changing Liam right then, and as soon as she sat him on the ground, she turned to me. “And where have you been?” “Filming our project?” I told her. “Oh? What is the project about?” “I’d rather not talk about it,” I sighed. “My group is still filming but tried to get my scenes for the day knocked out early.” “I’m going to have to get the project out of you sooner or later,” she smirked before looking at her watch. “You’ve got about an hour-and-a-half, and I’ll change you into your night clothes?” I nodded, “Okay, I’m going to study until then.” She checked on the others quickly before returning to her room, and I decided I wanted to hit the restroom. I was grateful that I seemed clear of any effects from the previous week so far and avoided any other issues with tampering in the first three days back without my nanites. ‘Wonder if that’ll last?’ I worried as I returned to my desk. I set a proximity alert and pulled on my EdgeSphere set before getting to work on some homework for my HoloFields class. The class was becoming more manageable, but we were discussing a new topic related directly to making the fields physically solid, causing some mental gymnastics. ‘Who in the world dreamt this would work?’ I shook my head. The concept involved using the proper charge of an electron into the system that somehow created a bond between the projected ‘sheets’ of light as the creator thought of it. They’d started with just solid walls but had quickly figured out ways to bend the light to create spherical shapes and everything in between. All that led to the fantastic technology in the HoloStages here at Emerson. The proximity alarm went off then, and I realized Mackenzie was approaching. “Come on, Con. It’s time for your last potty and diaper.” I sighed and stood up, walking to the bathroom, where she followed me. While sitting down on the potty I had chosen as my ‘normal’ one, I couldn’t help but realize it was pretty much mine at this point. The others in the room hadn’t seemed to even try to get out of diapers so far that week! While I was sitting there, she pulled the pants and Pull-Up from my feet and left me naked while she examined the Pull-Up and waved her phone over the ribbon. She waited until I had wiped and stood before picking me up and carrying me to the changing table. “Why was this off for a couple hours?” I jolted, “Did you not get an email about that?” My stomach dropped slightly, “For the film, I had to wear something else?” “I don’t think so…?” She said, lifting my legs up to place the diaper under my rear. A puff of baby powder was used, and she quickly taped the diaper closed before dressing me in the griffin onesie. “Tell you what, why don’t you come talk to me in my room so we don’t disturb anyone?” I looked around and realized the other guys had crashed and, with the open pods, could probably hear us. I nodded and settled into her strong arms as she carried me into her apartment. I watched her grab a tablet before settling down with me on the couch in her living room. I chose to stay quiet as she found her email app and discovered the email she hadn’t yet seen. “Okay, so this verifies what you said. It’s not that I don’t trust you, Connor, but we need to ensure we can verify your potty records if you’re still going to be allowed to wear big-boy pants.” I blushed but nodded, “I understand; that’s why I asked him to email you.” “So, what’s this about a film? I remember you saying you’re a Film and Computer Science Major?” I nodded, “My filmmaking class has a project we’re working on right now with a script written by a member of our scriptwriting class.” “Your script wasn’t good enough?” She asked. I shook my head, “It was; the problem was we had an idiot girl who lost us the contest we needed to win to have enough ‘money’ for the scripts. We ended up with another one that they thought would be okay.” “What’s the script you’re doing about?” She asked. I blushed, “It’s pretty bad,” I said. “Umm… Have you heard of a potty training buddy?” I was expecting laughter. Maybe a smirk. A look of joy and delight? The look of horror on her face, though, could have been mine when I figured it out. “They’re making you do that?!?” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! I appreciate the Likes/Comments on the last chapter. You all bullied me into giving you this one early! 😉 I'll have to set the bar higher for extra chapters on top of extra chapters next time... 😈 I'll post the next chapter on Friday morning. Seriously, please keep the likes and comments coming. This is my best writing season, and your support helps me keep on typing! All of my completed works are available through Amazon Kindle! If you would like to support my writing, that is a great way to do so! (And end up with a pretty good read I hope!) http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    27 points
  33. Chapter 78: Rolling! I FOLLOWED GARY back and exited the HoloStage into a large, well-lit room with makeup counters, spaces to hang costumes, changing rooms, and even a few bathroom doors off the side. A rack of costumes was labeled with ‘C. Slane,’ amidst others for most of the cast. I noted that I had more than most characters on the rack. Beth and Charlotte were the only others with their own rack. Gary walked over to the end of the rack and grabbed a bag labeled with ‘Scene 9’ on it. “Go ahead and get changed in there,” he pointed to a side room. I was mildly surprised to be sent to change off alone, given the intimate nature of the future costume changes, but I didn’t look the gift horse in the mouth! This first scene was held in the office, so I was still wearing my ‘big boy’ clothes, so to speak. The khakis and button-down shirt, with a simple pair of brown loafers, went on quickly. I exited the changing room, having hung up my uniform, and found Charlotte having Isabella giving her a hand with her hair. She was already dressed in a business skirt-suit that looked appropriate for a powerful CEO. “Come on over here, Connor,” Gary said. “Did you, by chance, pick up that makeup?” I blushed, “I have it in my backpack?” “Can you go get it?” I nodded and found where we had put it away earlier, handing it to him. He picked me up and settled me in the tall chair before he unsealed the new makeup package. I sat still while he gently brushed it onto my face. “Why don’t we use your phone for this?” He suggested. I found my phone in my bag and connected to the new nanites. “What now?” I asked. “Here,” he said as he fiddled with his phone, and a second later, mine asked to accept a transfer. A second later, I saw thirty presets that had just been added to my options. “Select the businessman setting,” he told me. I nodded, selected it, and then looked in the mirror. There wasn’t a massive shift in my appearance, but my face smoothed out, and the colors shifted slightly. I knew that without that color shift, the lighting would wash my face out in the cameras. “That was simple!” I said to him. “Yep!” He motioned to Isabella, “She’ll take care of your hair now. Charlotte, do you mind if we use one of my presets?” She shrugged, “Go for it, though you might want to look through some of my existing looks first?” He shook his head, “I know what I’m looking for here. You probably have something similar, but I know this setting will look good on camera for your character?” “I’m in your hands, Gary; you already seem pretty good at this.” I wanted to watch Charlotte’s look change, but Bella was already gripping and brushing my hair tightly. “Connor, you have amazing hair!” I blushed, “Thanks.” “I very rarely see any male Littles with hair like this. Fortunately, it makes this film easier, but it’s also fun to play with! I can’t wait for some of the later scenes!” “Umm… thanks…” I said nervously. After a warning, my hair was pulled into a low ponytail and sprayed with what I first assumed was a thin layer of hairspray. When Bella took her phone out, I learned it wasn’t that. “What are you doing?” I asked. “This is an ultra-hold nanite spray for hair. It’ll help us make sure your hair stays put!” “How long does it last?” I asked. She shrugged, “A couple days to a week of washing it will take it all out. I can also simply deactivate them before you leave, too, and they’ll fall off immediately.” “That’s kind of cool,” I told her. “Yeah, it is! Definitely helps not having to redo your hair constantly!” She smiled. A few minutes later, Charlotte asked, “Ready to get started?” I looked up at her and noted how stern her face looked. Between the look they’d done with the makeup, plus the skirt suit, she seemed rather severe and very much like someone who didn’t take anything from anyone! The clothes and makeup also made her appear to be in her early thirties more than a young college girl. “Sure,” I said nervously. I slid down the seat and made the rather tall jump to the attached chair step and then another down to the ground. “Careful!” Isabella said nervously. I just smiled at her, “I’m fine.” “Come on,” Charlotte said, leading me into the soundstage to begin filming. BETH SPENT TIME in what was the command center for Will, who was serving as the Director of Photography. She could see several holographic displays before him, denoting the four cameras they had set up for the shots. One was tight on Connor’s face, another was tight on Charlotte’s face, a third focused on framing the two of them still relatively tightly, and the fourth was a wide angle of their entire room. You could see the holo characters around the room moving from place to place and seemingly working in the busy office. Connor was sitting in a modified office chair for his size and using a Little-sized keyboard. She’d heard more than a few ‘awws’ about his look from the other crew members as they watched the screens! As shooting began, Beth had to admit that Charlotte and Connor had terrific screen chemistry together. Beth guessed Connor could have been a reasonably decent actor in his own right, but working with Charlotte made him one of the best Littles she’d seen on screen. “I don’t think that camera picked up him looking nervous enough,” Sebastian said after they ran the scene for the second time. “We could move the shot on the two of them to a closeup from the other side? That would give us two on him?” Will said. “Yeah, that would help,” Sebastian agreed. “What a direct heat beam on him? Get him to sweat some?” Owen suggested. “Worth a try!” Sebastian said. “Let’s reset and run the scene from the top. Connor, when she suggests dinner, I need you to sell just how nervous you are at the idea!” When Sebastian again called ‘action’ on the scene, Beth watched it improve. She watched the scene go through and reach the place they hadn’t been happy with before. Charlotte said, “And you should be! You’ve literally saved the company!” she squeezed him briefly in an uninvited hug. She pushed away and stood beside him, “I know this may sound awkward, but I would like to have you over for dinner later as a thank you? I’m a great cook?” Beth watched as Brian began to actively sweat underneath the heat lamp they had directed to him. He ran his hands together and then pulled at his collar for a second, “Just dinner?” he asked. As they completed the scene with Charlotte present, he breathed a sigh of relief before seeming to remind himself, “She’s safe… She’s supposed to be one of the good ones.” He looked around the room as if for clarification on the thought and turned back to the screen where he was coding something in real-time. “And cut!!!” Sebastian called, “That was great!” “What’s next again?” Charlotte asked. “Scene thirteen, ‘Inside Brian’s Apartment,’ Kelly responded. Beth felt her hatred for the girl rise every day, but at least they had managed to relegate her to nothing more than tracking if they had recorded all of the scenes in the script. “Why are we doing things so out of order?” She found herself asking, even as the soundstage was instantaneously changed to an apartment that Connor’s character was supposed to live in. “There are a whole bunch of reasons,” Sebastian said as he watched Connor go with Gary out of the stage to get changed for the next scene. “Number one is when personnel are available. Connor has earlier classes ending on this day, so trying to get as many of his scenes out of the way as possible made sense.” “Why not film in order though?” He shrugged, “Pretty common. Since we assemble everything later anyway, it’s easier sometimes to look at the logistics. We also have the special treatment we’ll be using for him to create Brianna’s appearance, that’s not needed at this point in the script. We’ll hit those spots on the weekend to have the whole time before undoing it. We’ll get the rest of Connor’s ‘Brian’ scenes on Friday so we can focus on those, and with any luck, we can be ‘in the can’ by Sunday.” Beth shook her head, “This is way more involved than I expected for an intro class.” Sebastian laughed, “It’s more involved than I think any other groups will go. The exception will be Connor’s script.” He shook his head, “Connor’s script was incredibly cool, but I heard that group is struggling with it right now.” “Why?” “The tech and the scenery?” Sebastian shrugged, “I think we would have figured it out with Connor’s help, but it was definitely one of my few worries about it myself.” Connor was dressed in the correct day of clothes and returned to the ‘apartment.’ “Okay, Connor,” Sebastian said, “I want you to go ahead and unlock the apartment door with your wristband, then enter. We will do this a few times to get the entrance correct.” “Okay,” Connor said. Beth watched as he entered a half-dozen times, and they used their four cameras in multiple views for each take. Connor was good about landing on the same mark so they could continue to the next part of the scene. “Okay, Connor, for this next part, you will continue into your bedroom. Pull out the middle drawer and grab the purple pajamas. I’d like to film this segment in one take a few times?” “Got it,” Connor said. Beth watched as he did what was asked several times, and finally, they moved to the point where he said. “Now, we’re not going to film you changing,” Sebastian assured him, “but I want you to walk to the bed with them, place them down on it, and start to pull up on your shirt. We’ll cut then to you coming out of the bedroom fully dressed.” Will asked for a few takes to get the right camera angles. “Go see Gary and Isabella, and come on back out here,” Sebastian said to him. Beth watched the workings around her and could tell that Sebastian and Charlotte brought a sense of professionalism to the set, unlike what was probably present with the other crews. “That seemed like a lot for what, two sentences in the script?” Beth said to Sebastian. “Probably could have taken more time with it, honestly,” he told her. “If this was a big production, they might have done it in one take, but I could also see someone breaking it down further.” “That’s nuts,” Beth said. Beth watched right then as the door to the costume area opened back up and revealed Connor wearing the really cute purple satin pajamas. “Oh my god, you’re soooo adorable!!!” Kelly apparently couldn’t help herself. “Kelly…” Sebastian said. “Sorry Sebastian…” Beth looked at Kelly and was pretty sure the look on her face was not one of someone who was sorry! I EXITED THE costume area in my costume of purple satin pajamas and bunny slippers to immediately hear the fingernails on the chalkboard voice of Kelly cooing over me. I was about to say something myself, but Sebastian laid down the law first and walked her to another corner to continue getting onto her. Charlotte came out behind me as they planned to film her side scene on the other side of a ‘wall’ behind my apartment. We would be talking to each other over the phone, so they wanted views of both of us. She came over and put her hand on my back. “You okay?” I nodded, “Yeah, I have to be honest; adorable probably does describe me right now?” She giggled, “Yes, and the awkwardly braided hair with the bow at the end doesn’t help that?” I groaned, “Isabella thought it was a good idea?” “She was right!” Charlotte said. “Now, let’s get to our places and see if we can knock out this scene as fast as we did the last one. I figured we’d have to spend half the night on the first one getting you comfortable on camera.” I shrugged, “It’s not that weird?” She laughed, “I’m glad you think that. Now, I’m going to go to my side; you go to yours, and we’ll have this little chat!” I nodded and moved to the bedroom door. I would be exiting to come into the living room. When Sebastian called ‘Action!’ I moved from the bedroom to the couch as planned, grabbing my phone from the counter along the way. I sat down, wrapped myself in a blanket, and looked at the phone. I sighed as I could see the message come through. A pre-recorded voice of Charlotte reading the line was played aloud, with the knowledge the audio would be edited in the cutting room. I stared at it momentarily before standing up and walking to the computer. “Cut!” I heard. “Do we want to break that up more?” Will asked Sebastian. “Are you getting the shots you need?” He asked him back. “I think so?” “Let’s do it a couple more times. We’ll look at the dailies later, and if we need to, we’ll reshoot this section Friday?” Sebastian suggested. “That works,” Will agreed. “So, the searching part next?” Connor asked. “Yes,” Sebastian replied. “You got those sites to work the right way?” I laughed, “That part’s child’s play Sebastian!” I added, “Just let me know when you’re ready.” When ‘action’ was again called, I began doing a ‘search’ for information on the nanite treatment that was the next part of the story. Everything looked highly realistic, and I knew they were capturing the screen directly for us to include. Information about ‘designated guardian required, or ‘adoption required’ being shown on the screen would have disheartened my character. We did the search sequence three times and finally started the calling sequence. I picked up the prop cell phone and dialed. “Hello?” Charlotte said. “I want the deal in writing…” I paused, “And you have to promise me no hypnosis or alterations to me besides the nanite treatment.” “Deal!” Charlotte said, and I couldn’t help but note the sound of some excitement there. “Also, I don’t want to eat baby food!” I said the line and was grateful that my character at least said that. We finished the rest of the scene of lines up, and then they had me walk to a tall mirror in the bedroom where I said my final line, “I just hope I don’t regret this…” “Connor, can you do that line again?” Sebastian said. “I want you to sound a bit more hopeful… maybe the world isn’t ending for you?” I looked up at the tall guy and said, “Uh… okay…” I redid the line as he requested. He and Will liked it better, at least. “Okay, that was one of the easier sets of scenes done,” Charlotte said as she returned from her side. Now for one of the tougher ones.” I nodded, “How are we going to work the changing scene at the car?” “I say you just treat it like you normally get your diapee changed by your nest mommy,” Kelly’s voice came like fingernails on a chalkboard. I looked up at her. Her face wore this horrible grin, even as she held a diaper and some wipes out to Charlotte. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! I had a really productive first half of the week, so if I can get myself to do more of the same through Saturday night I might be inclined to get a bonus again this week. I'll need some incentive from some likes though! (At least 25 seems reasonable?)
    27 points
  34. Chapter 103: Descendants BETH WAS DRESSED and out the door feeling a little more refreshed that day. Knowing there was no filming today in class helped take some of the edge off her nerves. She made it to the cafeteria before any of the Littles’ nests to get her food and claim a table. She was joined by Livy, who had convinced her to get up early that morning. She noticed the sea of ponytails, bunches, braided pigtails, and other ‘cute’ hairstyles coming in when she identified a giant hairbow on a girl coming straight towards her table. Her mouth dropped open. Livy asked, “What?” She just pointed and soon heard her best friend giggling like a crazy woman. “Carly?” She asked, “Where in the world did that bow come from?” She couldn’t suppress her own amusement. Carly sighed, “Apparently, Miss Lilly likes styling all of her girl’s hair in the morning?” “It’s gigantic,” Livy giggled some more. “Maybe it would look okay on someone her size?” Carly suggested. “No, it’s sized for a child, but it’s definitely over the top. Leave your stuff here, I’ll watch it, and go get your food.” Beth said. As Carly walked away, Livy said, “When do I get to play with her hair. She’s adorable!” “Hands off?” Beth said, looking at her. “No worries, Beth, you can have the adorable girl, but you have to admit it’s hard to believe your too-short boyfriend is now among the cutest little girls on campus?” Beth sighed, “Personally, I think she is the cutest. We’ll have to really keep an eye out for her when we’re off campus.” When Carly returned, Beth helped her onto the taller bench seat beside her and watched her eat an impossible number of calories. “Where do you put it all?” Beth asked. “Probably in this stupid diaper later?” she responded to her. “Still no control?” Beth asked. Carly shook her head, “No unless we get rid of those nanites and the protein, I’ll be incontinent forever.” “That sucks,” Livy said. “Sorry,” she added. Carly nodded, “Yeah, it does. I guess it’s the price I have to pay to be beautiful?” Beth smirked knowingly, and Livy laughed at the part she understood. The conversation moved on to plans for the week and the weekend, and eventually, the three of them split up. Beth went to the library to a lab to study for Signals, and Livy walked to class. Just before they split, Beth saw that Carly got a message that her grandma would be picking her up for a doctor’s appointment after screenwriting. “Guess I’ll see you at narratives?” She told her after giving her a hug. “Yeah, see you there!” Beth and her shadowing bodyguard made their way to the lab, where she used a HoloSystem to manipulate a lab assignment for her signals class. It wasn’t due until the next week, but she had no desire to put things off with as crazy as her life had been! Beth spent time loading the lab materials and sorting through the assignment one step at a time. It was a bit of an exploratory lab that she was sure would have been more difficult if she didn’t have a tutor for the subject. She sighed, ‘I hope Carly and I can get through this safely.’ Before she knew it, it was time to head to her class, and she quickly discovered she was ahead of most of the class based on some of the questions being asked. At one point, one of her classmates next to her asked, “Do you understand this?” She just nodded, “Yeah?” “Care to help me study?” She realized the boy was looking at her closer than she noticed before. He was kind of cute, but she wasn’t interested. “Sorry, my study partner and I are already pretty exclusive?” “Worth a shot,” he said with a smile. “Let me know if that ever changes!” Beth nodded but started packing her stuff up as soon as the class ended to escape the awkward feeling with the boy that remained! I HAD MADE it to Screenwriting and endured a severe crush of ‘what happened’ questions until Mason stepped in, “Time to leave Carly alone, please,” he said, getting between me and a few of the girls who were clearly crushing on me even more now! “Thanks, Mason,” I said, having nearly forgotten he was in Screenwriting with me. “No problem, wouldn’t do for our group’s star to get mobbed,” he laughed. “I don’t see Charlotte anywhere?” I told him. He laughed, “I think the rest of the crew and I have decided the story is as much yours as the mom’s, though. I’m not sure who would really get the supporting role in an award?” I shrugged, “I think it’s clear the star is Charlotte; she has more scenes than I do.” “Maybe…? How’d your animation script turn out?” “Pretty good, I think?” The professor started the class right then, and we once again delved into several scripts, including mine. We were also informed the animation studio would be picking their scripts on Thursday. “I hope mine gets made,” I told Mason as he helped me down from the chair. “I’m sure it will; it sounds awesome to me! Much better than the classic drivel I came up with!” I laughed, “We’ll see! Classic drivel is classic for a reason!” He walked me out of class, and I discovered Grandma was waiting for me. “Hi, Grandma,” I said to her. “Hi, sweetheart!” she said and scooped me up. I turned red, but I had to accept my size meant being picked up was inevitable. Now that I was in diapers and a girl, it seemed to be happening even more often. “So what’s this appointment?” “It’s a follow-up with Doctor Nickerson. We want to see if there has been any change since you were in on Sunday. It’ll help us establish if we can develop any treatments moving forward?” As she said that, I felt her hand reach discreetly under the skirt of my jumper. “Let’s go get you in a clean diaper before we go, though,” she said quietly. She had me on the changing table as a couple of the other girls from my class were finishing up their own potty runs after sitting still for so long. Emma was shorter than Grandma but still towered over me as she passed by and gave me a friendly smile and wave even as Grandma lifted my butt into the air. I was pretty sure my face was redder than it had been in a few hours, at least! “What about my seminar class?” I asked her as she carried me to the adjacent hospital campus. “If you check your email, you should see that the university board of regents has voted to cancel that requirement for current students. You won’t have to attend it again this semester while you’re here.” “That’s awesome!” I couldn’t help but smile. She nodded, “Hopefully, it stays gone, but I won’t hold my breath. I’m still waiting to see who they appoint as the permanent new Dean of Littles and Head Nest Mother.” “Hopefully it won’t be worse?” I said. “Hopefully,” she agreed. “The politics have gotten ugly, though. I’m a little bit nervous at how little was said at the end of last week.” I thought back to how quickly things had seemed to die down, “That does seem a little strange?” Walking through the entrance doors, I saw Fred sitting in a chair. He waved at us as Grandma carried me to check me in with the HoloReceptionist. We sat for fifteen minutes before a nurse showed up to direct our party down a few hallways and to a room. “No front door service this time?” I asked. “Can’t always be treated special? Plus, I’m sure Holly is probably coming from surgery or doing pre-consults,” Grandpa said. “I still can’t believe she’s from my dimension and somehow is working as a surgeon here,” I told them. “It is a little unbelievable. When Beth’s dad, Cameron, was trying to keep from being adopted by Addison, she was invaluable. The judge was actually forced at first to acknowledge her credibility as a surgeon until Addison’s mom had her poisoned.” I made a face at that, “Beth’s grandma sounds like she was a real witch.” “She was,” Grandma said. “Actually, I’ve heard she’s still just as vile, just pint-sized at this point…” I was about to ask what she meant when the door was opened for us, and the nurse said, “Doctor Nickerson will be down in just a moment. Would you please have your granddaughter down to just her diaper and help her put on this gown?” “Huh…?” I started to ask as the door closed. “Does she think I can’t dress myself?” “Probably,” Grandma said. Go ahead and strip out of your uniform. Try to be careful with that adorable bow, though!” I groaned, “I don’t know what I did to deserve this.” She laughed at me, and a moment later, she had assisted me with putting on the horrible gown. It was as if the world was in on the joke, though, as it was pink and covered in unicorns and rainbows!!! The examination bed was again lowered closer to the ground. When Dr. Nickerson entered, I decided they must have custom-designed examination rooms for her. “Hi Carly, Amanda, Fred,” she said as she came in and closed the door. They made some pleasant small talk before she started to get serious. There was a stool that was ‘tall for her,’ and a moment later, she sat on it while holding a tablet. “Okay, Carly. I want to go ahead and start scanning you. Can you just lay back on the bed for me?” I nodded and laid back, suddenly feeling a few belts go across me automatically. “Don’t worry, Carly. I just want to make absolutely sure you stay still for this scan. It’ll only take half a minute.” I sat still, held down by the belts from the top of my chest to my hips, knees, and ankles. About thirty seconds later, there was a ‘beep’ sound, and the straps retracted. “One second,” she said, “You can sit up now.” I did so and watched her manipulate a projected hologram for a few minutes. I thought I could decipher my bladder, spine, and a few other details until she zoomed all the way in. Grandpa joined her and looked at the data himself. The two whispered off to the side for a couple of moments before returning to me. “Okay, so let’s just get this over with, Carly. Right now, you have enough of that protein we discussed before built up on your nervous centers that there is no way you can control your bladder or bowels. If I didn’t know the story, I would believe you had been breastfeeding for a good five years to get this level of effect.” “Five years?!?” I asked. She nodded. “Without any breaks at that!” “Breaks help?” “Somewhat,” she shrugged, “For me, in the beginning, if I didn’t nurse during the week, I would regain some control, at least in my bowels. At this point, though, it’s just a moot point.” “Wait… you still???” She shrugged, “Mommy had a rejuvenation treatment so she could continue nursing me. It’s addictive, but most importantly, quite pleasant if you like your mommy?” “That may go under the file of things I never needed or wanted to know?” She laughed, “You asked!” Turning to Grandma, “Did you have any luck analyzing those nanites?” I looked at Grandma, who nodded, “I think there’s a reason the nanites she came with haven’t done anything.” “What?” I asked. “Your nanites are direct descendants of your mothers, but these are slightly different. I think they’re actually nanites from Beth’s dad, Cameron.” “What?!?” I gasped. BETH LOOKED AT Livy in disbelief. “You think I should break up with her?” “Beth, she’s a trouble magnet! Until she came, you were doing perfectly fine! You had nothing to worry about!” “But it’s not that easy, Livy,” she told her. She felt hurt and angry about it! “What’s not that easy? Why don’t you just say the girl thing isn’t for you?” “Because I love her, Livy.” Livy sighed, “She’s going to lead you straight to an adoption, though!” Beth sighed, “Livy, you just don’t understand…?” “Isn’t she supposed to be going home at the end of the semester even if she’s not adopted?” Beth nodded, “I know, Livy.” She sighed, “Look, Livy, I can’t really explain it? I have had a couple of crushes, but I’ve never felt this way about someone before? Carly, Connor, it doesn’t matter which she is… She’s amazing, and I’ve fallen for her?” Livy sighed, “I just don’t want to see my best friend being led around in one of those stupid backpack harnesses with your droopy diaper peeking out of a dress?” Beth nodded, “Trust me, I don’t want that either!” “Then…?” “I can’t Livy… There’s just something that I can’t let go of with Carly.” Livy sighed, “Fine, I’ll drop it. IF you end up adopted, please plan on me being the first to say, ‘I told you so?’” “You have first dibs,” Beth agreed. “So, anyway… how was the party this weekend?” This time, it was Livy blushing! Beth knew she had her own hooks in her friend. Slowly, she badgered the details out of her that there was a boy named Keith whom she’d met at the party. He was another Tweener, and she was pretty sure she would have another date this weekend. As they talked, she worked to see if Livy could unknowingly help her plan her date with Carly, too! Eventually, as lunch ended, they cleaned up their trays and headed off to their classes. Beth hoped that when she saw Carly, maybe he would have some better news! When she reached the SoundStage, where their class was to be held that day, though, she found a rather confused-looking Carly. “What’s wrong?” She asked her. Carly sighed, “I’ll have to tell you later. Too many ears here?” She nodded, “Are you okay at least?” Carly nodded, “Nothing’s different from what we knew this morning.” Beth knelt down and hugged her momentarily, even as the rest of their studio gathered around them. Professor Wyler came out of the back break room and, after looking around the room, said, “Okay, thanks for meeting here today!” He pressed a sequence on his tablet, and the room became their normal classroom. “Go ahead and have a seat in your studios for now, please.” As we all moved around, Beth found herself seated, sandwiching Carly between her and Charlotte. They all turned to see the professor in the middle of the room. “First, I hope everyone has started filming as of this weekend?” He asked. Most of the groups nodded. “Studio One, how are you doing so far?” “We’ve filmed five scenes, but the special effects are taking some time with that?” their producer answered. “You’ll want to get that stepped up,” Professor Wyler said, “But that is at least a start!” “Studio Two?” “We tried to start filming, but the scenery and programming are not easy with this script?” The producer said. “We’re hoping to get scenes filmed tonight, though, finally?” “You bid on the most expensive script and definitely the most challenging. Hopefully, you have enough left for the special effects?” “That’s part of the problem; we’re having to figure this out on a budget,” he acknowledged. The professor smirked, “I do love game theory. You’ll have a chance to compete for some additional funds today!” Beth noted that the tall Big seemed to breathe a sigh of relief at that! “Studio Four?” she heard a moment later. “Why’d he skip us?” she heard one of the members ask. “No idea,” Sebastian whispered. “Umm… mostly pretty good. Like Studio Two, we’re trying to film on a budget and need some special effects for the script?” Beth grinned when she realized that, as horrible as their script was, it had also been one of the cheapest films! ‘Did PooPloders cost us?’ she wondered though, shifting uncomfortably at the memory of the stickiness. ‘I’m so glad I’m in my panties,’ she thought guiltily, even as she turned and saw Carly out of the corner of her eye. Her skirt had crept up, but Charlotte took that moment to push it down. It had been up long enough for Beth to recognize a diaper that would need to be changed after class! “So, how much have you filmed?” Professor Wyler asked them. “Seven scenes?” The producer said, “As long as we keep that up, we’ll be done before the four-week shooting timeline you gave us?” Professor Wyler nodded, “You will, but remember, you’ll need a lot more editing in your film. If possible, I would try to speed up that filming so you don’t get jammed up.” The producer nodded at him, and he looked at Studio Three. Then, he said, “You’ll notice I skipped Studio Three? I actually keep track of your filming and logs of scenes as you work. Studio Three, would you mind sharing where you’re at?” “We’re completely ‘in the can,’” Charlotte said with a smile. “And that’s how you know they’ll be able to have time to edit!” Professor Wyler smirked. “Nice job; hopefully, you were picky about your filming, though?” “Yes, sir,” Sebastian answered. “We’ve reviewed everything daily and should have all the necessary footage.” “And everything has run smoothly?” “All except one problem…” he said, side-glancing at me. “We’ll have everything on time, though!” “Very good!” he smiled at everyone. “Now, as many of you realized, you’re short on some funds, and knowing that, I’ve come up with another little game to help top up your budgets…” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave me a comment! Today, this post marks a complete year without missing a week of posting!!!! This is a first for me, as I usually run out of chapters by mid-summer due to my short writing season each year. I'm excited to have managed not to miss any weeks! Real life, unfortunately, has exploded this past week, and I may run into a major lull in writing early this year. I'm hoping next weekend and through April, things will improve, but if it doesn't, I may have to switch back to once-per-week posts to stay ahead of myself here. <crossed fingers that doesn't happen yet> I really appreciate all of your support; if you've enjoyed my work, please consider purchasing a copy on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available there! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    26 points
  35. Chapter 89: Injected BETH TRIED NOT to scream! Nikki looked completely unabashed as she said, “No, this is a bit more discrete, see,” she held up a thin gold chain bracelet with a few pink sapphire stones spread out about it in small circular settings. This just looks like jewelry. It is similar to the tech they use with Littles, as no one else can remove it, but it’s designed for people like me to give to protectees.” She found herself speechless then; her mouth opened but then shut. Nikki held up a hand, “Look, I know you’re not a Little, and I know without a doubt something like this has to be embarrassing and makes you feel all sorts of other emotions? That being said, I care about your safety! If something happens to you if I’m not there, or if we’re separated, no one can remove this without cutting off body parts.” Beth felt sick to her stomach then, “Why…?” Her mom stepped in then, “Beth, as soon as I found out that the problem girl, Kelly, was related to my former assistant, I had a really bad feeling about things. When you mentioned her before, we paid a private investigation firm to do a background check. Still, none of her actual parentage came up. Only once we had the information could we dig deeper and figure out how we missed it.” Her mom sighed, “Look, I love you to death, Beth, and I have no desire to have you mixed up with anyone trying to get payback against your dad or me. When I turned against my mother, a lot of people went to prison… Unfortunately, many of them were really well connected, Beth. Some didn’t get prison sentences as harsh and have been out for a few years. Too many of those have resources to back up someone like Kelly.” “Look, Beth, I know this isn’t going to be a reality you want to face, but between that information and what I found about your boyfriend’s family’s enemies – you both may be targets.” “Why?” Beth cried, “I just want to go to school this time! And Mom, Connor isn’t just some boy; I really, really like him!” Her mom moved closer and hugged her to her side, “I know you do, and I’m completely on your side! I just want to know you’re safe!” After a while longer in the hug, she managed to wipe the tears, “So, I guess ankle…? What are these other rules?” she asked as calmly as she could. Nikki bent down briefly before answering and used a device to attach what otherwise would have looked like a simple bracelet. “Well, they really are simple. If I tell you to get down, you get down. If I tell you to run, you run. You don’t, under any circumstances, go anywhere outside your dorm suite without telling me first! I will escort you to Amanda’s anytime you go there, and I may or may not stay there or come back here while you’re there for a weekend.” “Why are you not as worried there?” “If someone tries to attack you at her house, she’s got it in hand…” Nikki shook her head. “Between her automated defenses – and those alone are insane – and Amanda herself, the only place that might be safer would be the President’s house.” “Really?” Beth asked, a little shocked by a statement like that. “They had a couple break-ins when Connor’s mom was here. Well, Bella, his aunt, was kidnapped at one point by them. After that, she reinforced that house to the point where I wouldn’t attack it with an elite special forces unit without bombing the hell out of it first!” Beth smiled at that, “That does sound like Amanda!” The three talked for another hour before she was sent to change into her pajamas, and her mom insisted on tucking her in. “I love you, Mom,” she said as her mother moved towards the separate room’s lights. “Love you too, sweetie! Night-night!” It was incredibly easy to fall asleep that night; just knowing her mom had flown there immediately to see that she was safe made her feel a whole lot safer and loved! GRANDMA WAS CARRYING me up the stairs at her house before I realized I passed out in the car. “Where…?” I started to ask, then realized what was going on. “How long was I asleep?” I asked her as she carried me like a baby in her arms. She smiled, “Pretty much from the moment I put you in your car seat?” She lightly bounced me, “I’m guessing the week has just been a bit much for you? It’s been a rough one, if you think about everything?” I nodded, “yeah, I’m pretty worn out.” She sat me on the floor and passed me my bags from her other shoulder. “Here, why don’t you brush your teeth, get your jammies on, and call it a night?” I looked at the clock, realized it was about an hour later than I’d been up the night before, and nodded, “Yeah, I could use the sleep. It’s going to be a long day with the filming tomorrow.” “Do you need a night diaper, or are you fine with the Pull-Up?” Grandma asked me. “I haven’t had any accidents this week at all?” I told her. “I should be fine?” “Well, if not, the bed has a waterproof covering for the mattress.” I blushed but didn’t say anything else and let her tuck me into bed that night. I was back asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow! Sadly, it felt like no time before Grandma had me up and let me know, for time’s sake, that I’d have to skip my swim that morning. “Sorry, Connor, since they want you there by eight, we need to get going!” I grumbled a little but accepted the lost day of swimming as she buckled me in the car seat. “Here’s some water,” she said, handing me a water bottle as she finished buckling me in. “You probably need some before the day gets going!” Of course, we had breakfast, and I even had my coffee, but we were driving long enough that I took advantage of the water bottle. I had a hard time, though, not spilling it due to how the seat reclined! Overall, the car seat was comfortable, but it was still weird to essentially lie on my back, going backward the whole trip! Grandma walked me to Matisse and the studio before saying, “I’ll see you this afternoon or evening when you’re done for the day. If something comes up, please give me a call!” With a hug, she left to connect with Amanda and Beth. I found myself walking into the wardrobe room where I saw Gary, Charlotte, and Sebastian, along with an older woman who I assumed was here to help with the transformation into ‘Brianna.’ “Morning,” I told them. “Hi, Connor,” Charlotte smiled. “Connor, this is Professor Ponce,” Gary introduced me. “She’s from the theater department and is our expert on costume and makeup.” “Nice to meet you,” I said, looking up at the taller giant. I guessed she was near fifty and probably about ten-and-a-half feet tall. She had a short pixie-style haircut, and her hair itself was dyed a swirl of turquoise blue and purple. ‘Very typical!’ I thought to myself! “Likewise, Connor! Your grandmother is quite a hero to me with her nanite research.” I blushed at that, “I guess I should have had her come in.” “So, are we just going to get started?” I asked. Charlotte sighed, “We figured out we have a small continuity issue if we just do it now. We’ll need to do it later in the morning, and we decided that we’ll actually film the change.” “Huh?” I said. “Remember our script supervisor isn’t here anymore?” Sebastian said. “We missed the courthouse scene and then the doctor’s visit to do the transition. The rest of the crew we need to film those scenes should be here shortly, though. We figured it out just as we were shutting down last night.” I nodded, “Is that the only spot we missed?” “We think so. We both read through everything on our schedule again last night and this morning to be sure,” Charlotte replied. “Fun…” I said. Seeing everyone straggle in that morning as early as we needed them to was impressive. I know I usually would still be asleep back home at the equivalent time of about six in the morning! After a quick bathroom break, Gary helped me dress into the costume Sarah changed me into, leaving the apartment to the Courthouse. Isabella ensured my hair matched the reference photos we’d taken before. Beth arrived just after I’d dressed and was recruited to help comb through the script to ensure there weren’t any other missed scenes before the transformation occurred. It wasn’t a one-way trip, but they didn’t want to undo it until we finished filming the next day. To use the treatment, our group was being charged $700k of our fake budget money for each round-trip use! Soon, we were set up to film and began with Charlotte pulling me from the car at the Courthouse and carrying me on her hip inside. We ran a couple of takes for coverage. Then we found ourselves in a conference room with our Holo lawyers showing me the contract. I signed the document after using the pencil to point out the important details on the contract. Someone had drafted a realistic-looking document. I was also grateful that the fine print stated, ‘This is not a real contract’ in multiple spots! ‘Last thing I want to do is give myself away for adoption for real!’ The contract’s significant points of the one-year term, no hypnosis, no baby food, and no permanent mutilation per the Little Protection Act of 2032, were all marked and filmed up close. There was no dialogue to film, so it all went rather quickly! BY THE TIME Beth’s alarm woke her up, she’d gotten a better night’s sleep than she had since returning to school that week. Knowing her mother was down the hallway had been very calming, and she had to admit she was glad she’d come. After a hug goodbye to her mom at Amanda’s car, Nikki and Beth walked to the studio and found everything already going crazy. Besides briefly introducing Nikki, she mostly stayed out of the way, observing things. In the meantime, Beth had been wrangled into picking up the pieces from Kelly and was glad the group had caught the major mistake before the morning! Everyone was set up for the Courtroom Scene, and Beth watched as Connor stood on the chair beside Charlotte for the scene. Jackson had passed his job with sound recording off Owen so he could act the judge’s role. With the makeup and costume, he looked like he was in his late thirties and old enough to be the judge in the courtroom. “Mister Bristley, I see we have a request for you to be adopted by Miss Ingels here. This is by your own free will?” Jackson had a deep voice that resounded through the room and sounded authoritative. “Yes, Your Honor,” Connor said, and she couldn’t help but her nerves crackle at the scene of the fake adoption. “You’re not being forced or coerced, Mister Bristley? It’s important we know no one has threatened you into this agreement?” Connor managed to look nervous through this and seemed to reluctantly sigh and said, “No, your honor. I am choosing this of my own free will.” “You are certain this is what you want? I see this is set up only as a trial period of one year, Miss Ingels? That’s highly unusual? Should you both wish to extend the agreement, the agreement will force you to return before me?” Charlotte pulled every ounce of charisma and came across as an incredibly collected businesswoman who wanted this agreement, “Yes, your honor. We’re looking at a symbiotic, mutually beneficial adoption here, but not to lock it in forever.” Jackson’s deep voice resonated then, “Very well!” He shuffled something on the desk, “If both parties will please rise! Since both parties are without objection, I decree that Mister Brian Bristley is no longer an adult in the eyes of the court. He is given over to the custody of Miss Ingels per the agreement before the court. The new name on the adoption certificate shall read Brianna Marie Ingels. Brianna Marie Ingels’s gender shall be listed as female from this date forth. Congratulations to the new family!” He used his gavel then, and Beth couldn’t help but feel her heart stop at the sound. “Mommy, you may now take your baby girl to the clerk, and they will insert her chip and provide you with the adoption certificate.” The sound in the courtroom picked up a little as they’d programmed a little chatter into the few HoloCharacters. “Chip?” Connor said with genuine nervousness. Charlotte gently pushed a purple pacifier inside her character’s new baby, “Shhh... We’ll talk about it later.” Connor managed some mumbled pacifier talk before Charlotte walked out the door. “Cut!” Beth heard. “I want to do that again,” Charlotte said. “Why? Seemed great from what I saw?” Will asked. “It just didn’t feel right,” Charlotte said, “Connor, we need you to be a bit more nervous, I think, on this. Instead of having him on the chair, let’s have you sit on the table in front of me so I can play with your hair and outfit when we’re not speaking?” She looked down at me briefly, “And I want to clip the pacifier to your outfit this time, too. At some point, you should grab it and hold it in your hand, maybe squeeze it like you’re scared and sure you’re making a mistake?” Connor nodded. “If we’re doing it again, I want a little different coverage…” Will made his own adjustments then with the camera crew. They did three more takes of what Beth had figured would be one of the easiest takes. Charlotte felt like it was one of the most important scenes, though. Ultimately, it was a much better product from what she could see, but they’d spent an entire hour on just a tiny portion of the project! I HAD BEEN surprised that Charlotte had been so picky on the courtroom scene, but I was impressed by her use of her gut feelings. We’d shot the scene in the adoption clerk’s room next. Without dialogue, it moved quickly, even as my diaper was pulled back and a fake injector was used on the top of my butt to be ‘chipped.’ During the process, I learned that those had only improved in technology since Mom had been there. They were not only just about impossible to remove, but they also inserted a marker into the recipient’s DNA that could be checked even if someone managed to rip theirs out. Testing DNA for those markers was now standard as a part of the adoption process, “Isn’t that playing with fire?” I couldn’t help but ask. I’d been laughed at by Ava at that and assured it was ‘quite safe.’ There was also now a locating system that was essentially fool-proof at finding a Little with a chip. I was just grateful I hadn’t received a chip! There was a montage of a trip from the Courthouse to the doctor’s office shot, and before I knew it, we were in the middle of recording the doctor’s office scene. Gary was playing the doctor, and while he was more comfortable dealing with costumes, his time taking acting classes was evident to me. We had just filmed Charlotte being led out of the room, and he came to sit back on a stool facing me on the table, “Now Brianna, I know Bigs can be pretty aggressive. If you tell me your mommy is forcing you to get this treatment, I’m bound by my oath to protect you. She’ll never be allowed to hurt you again in that case, and we can get your freedom back today. So, please tell me the truth, are you really okay with this procedure? It is permanent?” I found myself speaking the line that had really resonated with me when I read the horrible script, “Yes sir, it’s been my life’s dream to be a girl for real. It’s the one positive I’m getting out of a deal to try and help Sarah get her daughter potty trained.” Gary looked at the tablet he held, “Hmm... I guess that makes some of these other things make more sense, too, then…” We had shot this once, but it wasn’t quite right, so on this third take, I tried to see the screen, “Other things?” Gary smiled, “These are surprises you’ll like, so I’ll let you mommy tell you about them. Speaking of Mommy, I’m sure she’s really worried right now, I’m going to go get her.” Gary walked to the door to open it, letting Charlotte back inside. We finished the dialogue of the scene to set up the procedure, including my supposed anesthesia to put me to sleep. Then I heard, “Cut!!!!” “How was all of that?” Charlotte asked. “Good,” Will said. “I think so too,” Sebastian said from the empty wall across from us, filled with the camera crew. “We should be good to go onto this next spot. Doctor Ponce, are we ready to go with that?” The professor appeared with a small miniature briefcase and a tablet, “All good to go. Gary, all you have to do is press this right here to Connor’s upper thigh.” “Will this hurt?” I asked her. “It’ll be no worse than a normal shot?” She told me. “And unlike for Brian, this isn’t permanent, right?” Charlotte asked. “Correct, this will change Connor’s appearance and gender to being a girl, but all we have to do is link into the nanites programming, and they will reverse the change. This is actually an advancement his grandmother pioneered about thirteen years ago that we’ve frequently used in theater in both directions to use the actors and actresses we want.” “You’re okay with this, Connor?” Sebastian asked. I nodded, “Let’s go ahead and do this.” “Before we do so, would you mind signing this?” the professor asked. I noted it was a release form and wasn’t shocked she would have one required. The little briefcase was opened up, and Ponce and Gary spent some time together before saying, “Should be good to go.” “Will, go with extra camera coverage on this - we’ll only have one shot at this?” “Done already, Sebastian.” “Let’s do this then!” I was placed back on the table again, and after we began filming, I forced myself to not react when Gary’s cold hands moved the hospital gown out of the way to reach the site. They’d already strapped me down like I was going to have surgery, so I wasn’t able to even think about moving. I had my eyes closed as the injector pierced my skin and was pulled free. For a moment, I felt nothing. Then I felt a jolt, and every inch of my skin convulsed as if I was being shocked by electricity! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! This weekend is a little extended, so I'm hoping to have some extra writing time today and tomorrow. If I can get three chapters written, and if I see enough likes, I'll post a second bonus chapter this week and let you out of this shocking cliffhanger. 😈 Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    26 points
  36. Chapter 77: Lines BETH WOKE UP the following morning, not feeling rested at all! With all her built-in sensors, Rachel commented, “Beth, you don’t seem to be feeling well today?” She sighed, “I just didn’t sleep well, Rachel. I’ll be fine once I find some breakfast and some coffee.” “Very well; please let me know if there’s anything I can do to help you sleep better tonight? I can play music, adjust the temperature, and many other things to help you sleep?” Beth felt herself stiffen as she feared what Rachel’s idea of music or ‘many other things’ were! “Umm… I’ll let you know. Thank you for the generous offer.” With that, she hurried through her morning routine and was packing her stuff when she realized Connor had a problem but probably didn’t know it yet. “Good thing I have a spare set…” she said as she threw it into her backpack. Beth headed to breakfast and found Connor sitting with two of the girls he came to the dimension with. “Hey Beth,” one of them called to her. “Hi, Amy,” she said. “Joining us for breakfast?” “Let me go grab something,” she told them. Knowing it would be a long and stressful day, she was torn at her breakfast choices but ultimately settled on some toast and fruit. Looking at Connor’s plate, she could see he was devouring a host of proteins and his own giant slice of toast. “You look tired?” Connor said to her. “Yeah… didn’t sleep well last night,” Beth said. “Today is…” Connor stretched to pat her taller form on the lower back, “Sorry, I understand completely.” “What’s up with today?” the other girl asked. “We’re starting our film project today, Eva,” Connor answered her. “Let’s just say it will be a pile of embarrassing moments for both of us.” “Oh,” Eva said. “Sorry to hear that.” Beth shrugged, “Is what it is at this point. Speaking of filming Connor,” she dug through her bag, “You’ll need this today.” Connor looked at her blankly for a second, recognized it, and seemed to realize he didn’t have the permanent set he’d had before. “Oh… yeah, they fell off,” he said. “What is that?” Amy asked. Connor blushed then and clammed up, so Beth decided to answer, “It’s SkinSync Makeup?” “Makeup?” “He needs it for filming,” Beth said. “What’s so special about it?” Eva asked. “I think I saw an ad the other day?” Beth smiled, pulling out her phone, “Here, I’ll show you.” She had several looks saved on her phone and chose to activate her prom makeup from her senior year in high school. Suddenly, she was made up in full evening makeup with shimmering eye shadow and several other effects across her face. “Whoa!” Amy said, “That’s awesome!” Beth smiled and returned the look to her default day look. “What all can it do?” Eva asked. “Pretty much anything you can think of. Several companies sell presets that match your favorite actress or that a designer comes up with.” “Where can you buy it?” Amy asked, “That looks like a time saver!” “You’d have to go off-campus for it. Usually, you buy it in one of the mall stores,” Beth told her. “Kind of risky for you all?” “Maybe not if my Grandma took us all?” Connor suggested. “That would be cool. Do you think she’d do that?” Eva asked. “I can ask her,” he told them. “It would have to be another weekend besides this one, though; we’ll be filming most, if not all, of it.” “Aww…” Amy said. “Well, maybe we could still go?” “No, you don’t want to do that,” Connor and Beth said in stereo. They looked at each other for a second. “You want to make sure you have someone to protect you. All you have is your IDs, right?” Connor said. They nodded, “My… cousin… ended up adopted because she had a Big force her to have an accident, and then threw away her ID so she could be adopted.” “What about telling the police that?” Amy asked. “They’ll laugh,” Beth found herself agreeing. “This sucks,” she said. “Language!” the nest mother Beth believed was named Lilly scolded her. “Sorry, Miss Lilly,” Amy apologized. “Just don’t repeat it, hon?” The tall girl admonished. “You just moved into my nest; the last thing I want to do is have to send you to the interim Dean.” “Yes, ma’am,” Amy said contritely before Connor deflected her. “Miss Lilly?” “Yes, Connor?” “I meant to ask you something this morning when we were swimming, but Miss Mackenzie had me get out before you today. “Yes?” “You mentioned your mom met my mom, but she couldn’t remember when I asked her through a message. Would you mind telling me your mom’s maiden name by chance?” Lilly smiled at him, “I told you she may not remember her?” Connor nodded, “She has a pretty good memory, though; maybe the last name will jog it?” “Gallagher,” she said with a smile. “Thanks!” Connor said, “I’ll ask her about that next time I talk with them.” Beth sensed it was an excellent time to get going, “Connor, let’s get going to class if you’re done eating?” Connor nodded, and the two of them headed off. “What was that about?” Beth asked. “The night she filled in for Mackenzie, she mentioned her mom met my mom. She’s acted kind of protective… I guess I just want to know her angle?” Beth nodded, “She was as upset or more than Mackenzie with the plot against you. By the way, how did Bailey get away from being punished?” She hissed as she saw the tall Big, who had been distracting Mackenzie, doing a diaper check on top of a tall chair she’d stood the Little boy on. Connor sighed, “I’m guessing there was no real proof she did anything? They had a video of Talia and Madelyn spiking my drink? She just distracted Mackenzie?” She nodded at that, and they mostly stayed silent as they walked to class and eventually reached a point to split up. “Have a good day,” he told her. “I’ll meet you for lunch?” She nodded, “Sounds good.” It took everything during the next couple of classes to focus, though, as she couldn’t help but think of the scenes she had to film that night! I WALKED INTO class and was grateful for the interesting subject matter to distract me from the rest of the day! Before class began, I sent Mom and Grandma messages with this mystery girl’s last name. From everything said the night before, I wanted to know if I was dealing with a potential ally or a foe. During lunch, as much as I didn’t want to, we joined Charlotte in one of the library study rooms to go over lines since today was basically about us with the filming schedule. “Is this your first time?” She asked me after we had gone over all three of my scenes for the day. I shook my head, “We do some similar projects at the university back home. I will say they don’t have the effects or the budgets, though?” Charlotte laughed, “This still doesn’t have the budget. The only thing that probably equalizes it is the soundstages Emerson has. They’re as good or better than anything I’ve seen in Selegnasol.” “Really?” I asked curiously. “Really! They’re quite a bit more advanced. You can turn around a set here much faster.” “Definitely quicker than back home, where we would have to assemble a dozen sets for this production,” I replied. “Wait, you actually assemble sets back home for things like this?” Beth asked, clearly a little spoiled with the technology. “Beth, you need to remember how far behind we are, you all? I mean, my mom has had some luck producing realistic-looking Holo projectors, but nothing that is solid-state and interactive? Just that technology alone back home would make me billions.” Charlotte asked me curiously, “Is that why you came here?” I nodded, “I knew from my grandmother how far the tech has come since even my mom was here. I want to learn everything I can and figure out how to build it back home. That’s basically how my mom’s fortune was built.” “Huh,” Charlotte said. “Well, you seem to have memorized your lines for today just fine. Beth, you don’t have many, but let’s run yours too. Let’s run it from the top of the scene in the car.” Beth sighed but did her best to get into the proper headspace. “Are you mad at me, Mommy?” “Can you seem more scared here?” Charlotte coached. “Huh?” “You’ve done the most disappointing thing you can think of, and you figure your mommy is really mad at you. Maybe she won’t even love you anymore?” “That’s harsh…” I said. “But realistic?” Charlotte suggested. Beth spoke a little softer and managed to make her voice tremble, “Are you mad at me, Mommy?” “That’s it!” Charlotte said, then continued with her line, “Why would I be mad?” “Because I’m… I’m nothing but a… a diaper-wearing baby?” Beth genuinely looked near tears from saying the line. “Of course not, sweetie!” Charlotte said. Her presence had transformed her into a sweet mother. “Where did you hear that from?!?” She changed into a mother bear, ready to rip someone apart. “Miss Dani?” Beth said softly and quite believably to me. The two finished the lines and got to what I considered to be the worst of the lines. Charlotte said the line, “Why are you happy about that?” Discussing her going back to diapers. Beth looked almost pained but managed to get the line out, “If babies use a diapee, they don’t get in trouble! So I won’t get in trouble all the time!” “I hate that line,” Charlotte said. “Actually, I hate this whole damn script.” “Then why didn’t you say we should do something else?” I asked. She shrugged, “It seemed the most doable and successful of a project after your script, Connor. I’m still pissed we’re not doing yours.” “But Kelly was the reason?” Beth said. “True, but this way, I also get to tweak her some. I’m guessing she was certain she’d be playing the mom. Plus, I don’t know how much you two paid attention to her first draft, but it was somehow worse!” “At least once we finish this, we can hopefully work on better scripts in the future,” I said. “Definitely should have the edge on funds on any bidding wars. Have you guys started on our next set of scripts yet?” she asked me. I shook my head, “We’re finishing up a project for the animation studio classes by next week. I think we’re hitting the next project then.” When we finished our practice time, Charlotte had Beth practice her lines for tomorrow night’s scene, and then we practiced a few of the scenes for Friday. “I’m glad you two can memorize lines. There’s nothing more annoying to me than when someone can’t even make it through one scene without having to ask for a line,” Charlotte said as we walked out. Seeing a Little and a Tweener walking with one of the biggest stars on campus brought some serious stares, but we ignored them. “Well, we kind of have to make sure we do a good job, or someone might try and do these things to us,” I told her. Beth gave me a look like I’d said too much, but Charlotte said, “I’m sorry that you have to feel that way.” She paused and added, “I’m even more sorry that you’d definitely be correct on a real studio lot.” I watched her run her hands through Beth’s hair and felt the hairs on my back stand up, “Don’t worry, I’m not going to let anything happen to you two. Connor, you’re definitely going to be one of the Littles that makes it back home; I’m going to see to it. And Beth, I always look out for my co-stars; you’ll be able to get out of here and head back to New Haven when you’re done with Emerson.” “Thanks,” Beth said nervously. The three of us split off as Charlotte went to the business school building while we headed to Euler for math classes. “Is she being honest?” I asked Beth. She shrugged, “She might be? There’s never been any negative press about her? I know plenty of stars the Littles have banded against over the years.” “Won’t this film hurt that?” “It might…” she admitted. “Might be part of why she’s insistent she’ll protect us?” She shrugged and added, “Go learn that weird voodoo math you’re taking. I’ll meet you downstairs and head to Matisse together?” “Sounds good!” I told her. ‘Voodoo math!’ I chuckled as I headed to class. I sat down in my chair for math. I paid close attention that day as Professor Nash reviewed some new models for analyzing data and creating formulas to model that data. It was based on foundations of math that I had known for years but seemed to take things beyond anything I’d learned. It wasn’t that it was above my head; it was more like the light dawning in my head as I gained an understanding of theoretical math modeling that was like a supernova. I stared in rapt attention during the lecture and approached Doctor Nash at the end. “Wow, Professor Nash, that was the coolest lecture on math I’ve ever attended. Are we going to cover more material like this?” She giggled, something I noted might be dangerous at her height, even with her age. “That’s not what I’m guessing most of your classmates would like? They all had eyes glazed over for the most part?” I shrugged, “They just need to study more?” She shook her head, “No, we’re approaching the parts of mathematics that often are more of an art than rote learning. There will be more material, and it will stretch everyone’s minds quite a bit. I’m glad you’re enjoying it!” I smiled, “Thanks again,” and left the room. “Being a teacher’s pet isn’t going to help you pass this class,” Molly kidded me. “Couldn’t hurt?” I smiled, “That was a really cool class, though!” “Has anyone ever told you that you are a total nerd?” She asked. “All the time!” I smirked, “Somehow, I think you’re used to those comments, too!” She laughed and walked with me downstairs to where I met Beth. The two of us headed to Matisse, where we both took a quick bathroom break and then headed to the soundstage we had reserved for our studio. Opening the door, I was amazed to find myself in a busy office building setup, clearly set up for a cubicle containing Charlotte’s character’s office, my cubicle, and the conference room. “This really is cool,” I said aloud. “I agree,” Sebastian said. “Having an entire office building to film in without finding it is very convenient. How are you two doing?” I shrugged, “To be honest, I’m not looking forward to this?” He frowned, “I’m sorry, guys. I honestly would have gone for another script, but I think this one is the only one with a shot at winning some of the awards besides yours.” “So what’s first?” I asked. “Well, we’re going to shoot things out of order, of course. I want to do one of your cubicle area scenes first today.” “Guess I should get costumed up? Where do we do that?” Gary waved at me, “Come back here; we have a room off to the side set up for the wardrobe.” With a shrug, I followed him back to the unknown of what would come with this film! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ So, due to winter weather, I found myself with some extra time and managed to write four chapters in the past couple of days (and have a good start on a fifth), so I decided to give you all a bonus today! Please let me know what you think with a Like and a Comment! I'll post again Friday morning!
    26 points
  37. Chapter 63: Deals AFTER SEVERAL MORE glorious moments of making out, Beth said, “Let’s read a bit more of what I’m sure will be more nightmare fodder?” “No doubt there…” I replied. SCENE: BRIAN’S CUBICLE AREA A WEEK LATER, BRIAN IS WORKING ON THE PROJECT AND SEEMS TO BE WRAPPING EVERYTHING UP WHEN SARAH APPEARS. SARAH (MOM): “How is everything going?” BRIAN: “Oh, hi, Miss Ingels, I just finished the last update. At least in all of the simulations, it seems to work great!” SARAH (MOM): “So your part is pretty much wrapped up with this project?” BRIAN: SMILES “On this one, at least, pretty proud of it finally working!” SARAH (MOM): “And you should be! You’ve literally saved the company!” PAUSES “I know this may sound awkward, but I would like to have you over for dinner later as a thank you? I’m a great cook?” BRIAN SHIFTS NERVOUSLY IN HIS SEAT. BRIAN: “Just dinner?” SARAH (MOM): “Just dinner! Maybe a proposal of a future project we can discuss too? I’d take you to a restaurant, but most of the nicer ones around here demand thicker protection for Littles?” BRIAN: “Umm... sure? What’s the address?” SCENE SHOWS SARAH MESSAGING HIM THE ADDRESS AND BRIAN LOOKING NERVOUS AS SHE WALKS AWAY. BRIAN: MUTTERS “She’s safe... she’s supposed to be one of the good ones.” “Silly Little,” Beth found herself saying, “Don’t you know to never trust the ‘good’ Bigs?” Connor looked over at her from his adjoining seat in the theater, munching on some popcorn again. “So there’s never a safe Big?” “Other than your grandparents?” She shook her head, “Not many?” “What about Lilly and Mackenzie? …Or Charlotte?” Beth shrugged, “I definitely wouldn’t trust Mackenzie… Charlotte is harder for me because she was an idol growing up. I think you’re kind of lucky in that you don’t really know who she is?” “We should watch something of hers tomorrow so I can see her?” Beth smiled at him, “That could be kind of fun, actually! In the meantime, I think she’s mostly okay. That Lilly is the one I still don’t know what to make of, though. What has she said to you?” “Just that her mom met my mom once? It was kind of a weird conversation. I keep meaning to ask my mom about that name, actually.” “You should try and do that this weekend?” Beth suggested to him. She looked at the clock, “Let’s see if we can get through a bit more of this drivel?” Connor nodded, “Might as well; we’ll be stuck dealing with it for at least a few weeks.” They turned back to the screen, where the text changed to the next section of the script. SCENE: SARAH’S HOUSE BRIAN IS SEEN GETTING OUT OF A TAXI. THE DRIVER HELPS HIM OUT OF A FIVE-POINT HARNESS CAR SEAT, HE INSISTED THE LITTLE RIDE IN. BRIAN LOOKS A LITTLE DISGRUNTLED EVEN AS HE GET OUT OF THE CAR. HE IS DRESSED IN A SPORTS COAT AND OPEN-COLLARED DRESS SHIRT AND SLACKS. HE GIVES THE GIGANTIC MANSION THAT HE’S BEEN DROPPED OFF IN FRONT OF A LONG LOOK BEFORE GOING TO THE DOORBELL AND JUMPING UP INTO THE AIR TO PRESS IT. ALMOST IMMEDIATELY, THE DOOR OPENS “Okay, seriously, how dumb can you be?!?” Beth snickered aloud. “It’s a movie; you can’t expect common sense, Beth!” “It’s like asking for a guaranteed trip to the nursery, though!” She told him. SARAH (MOM): “Come on in, Brian!” SMILES WIDELY AND BECKONS HIM INSIDE BRIAN: "Umm... Good evening, Miss Ingels." BRIAN LOOKS AROUND A COMFORTABLE LIVING AREA THEY TRAVEL THROUGH WITH SEVERAL DOLLS AND STUFFED ANIMALS SPREAD ABOUT THAT LOOKS TYPICAL FOR A PRESCHOOL GIRL LIVING THERE. SARAH (MOM): “Please excuse the mess, we try and keep Callie’s toys in her playroom, but she can’t seem to help bringing out some friends to play with in every room.” SHE GIVES A LAUGH BRIAN: “That’s quite alright, no need to scrub a house down just to have me come over, ma’am.” SARAH (MOM): “Well, I hope you brought your appetite! I made a homemade chicken alfredo pasta?” BRIAN: “Sounds great! Where’s your daughter?” SARAH (MOM): “She’s with my parents for the night. They enjoy having her over, and she loves being with her grandmother.” “That’s like the spider saying that she’s got her web all ready for the fly, right?” Connor said to Beth. BRIAN: “That’s great that you have supportive parents like that!” SARAH (MOM): “Yes, it is!” SCENE - DINING ROOM OF SARAH’S HOUSE THE DINING ROOM FEATURES A TABLE LONG ENOUGH TO SEAT A DOZEN BIG GUESTS AT THE TABLE. AT THE MOMENT, THERE IS A CHAIR AT THE HEAD OF THE TABLE WITH A PLATE SET IN FRONT OF IT AND ANOTHER LAID OUT IN FRONT OF A CHAIR WITH A PINK BOOSTER SEAT ATOP IT. SARAH (MOM): “I hope you don’t mind sitting in Sarah’s seat? Other than her old highchair, it’s the only thing that’ll let you reach the table?” BRIAN BLUSHES, AND YOU CAN TELL HE IS CERTAINLY CONTEMPLATING HIS RESPONSE. “Of course, a Big has a Little over and only has her toddler daughter’s pink booster seat available.” Beth rolled her eyes. “Well, might be too much to ask to buy a boy’s one?” Connor snickered himself. “Not like she’s a rich CEO or anything?” “Not to mention, I guess it would be even creepier to have a brand new booster seat just for him?” Beth shook her head. BRIAN: “That’s understandable, I’m sure you don’t entertain many Littles at your house! SARAH (MOM): “You’re the first that wasn’t one of my friends’ kids!” SHE PAUSES, NERVOUS ABOUT HOW HE’LL TAKE THAT COMMENT. HE SEEMS EQUALLY LEERY. SARAH (MOM): “Do you need a lift up there?” BRIAN: BLUSHES AND SHRUGS, “Probably?” SOON, BOTH ARE SEATED AT THE TABLE AND EATING FROM PLATES SARAH DISHED UP FOR THEM. BOTH SEEM HAPPY AND ENJOYING THEIR CONVERSATIONS. WHEN BOTH BRIAN’S SMALLER PLATE AND SARAH’S LARGER PLATES ARE CLEARED, AND SHE BEGINS TO SPEAK ON CAMERA AGAIN. SARAH (MOM): “Did you enjoy that?” BRIAN: “Yes, ma’am, you weren’t lying, you’re a great cook!” SARAH (MOM): “Thank you for that...” SARAH LOOKS APPREHENSIVE AND RUNS HER FINGERS THROUGH HER CLOTH NAPKIN NERVOUSLY. SARAH (MOM): “Look... Brian, I don’t see any more reason to beat around the bush right now. I have another reason I asked you to come tonight.” “And here it comes…” Connor sighed. “Yep, you’re definitely about to become my baby sibling!” BRIAN: “Oh?” BRIAN APPEARS NERVOUS SARAH (MOM): “The other day, I noticed you acting strange and decided to pay closer attention to what you were working on. BRIAN: “The project?” SARAH (MOM): “You definitely did that! I and the company are going to be eternally grateful for that!” PAUSES AND DRINKS WATER “No, I saw something else?” BRIAN SINKS DOWN IN SEAT AND APPEARS TO BE ATTEMPTING TO DISCREETLY UNDO THE SAFETY BELT LATCH ON THE BOOSTER SEAT. HE’S UNSUCCESSFUL, THOUGH, AND SARAH JUST IGNORES IT. BRIAN: “Umm... what?” SARAH (MOM): “The nanite treatment research?” BRIAN: “Oh... Look, I’m sorry...” SARAH (MOM): “I have a proposal for you, Brian.” BRIAN IS CLEARLY SWEATING AND NERVOUS. “Last chance to run!” Beth said then. Connor laughed, “If he could, I think any normal person would… I doubt you’d get very far, though?” “Probably not,” Beth admitted. BRIAN: “Look, how about I just go home? I’ll put in my two weeks’ notice...?” SARAH (MOM): “We could do that, or you could get your treatment?” BRIAN: “Miss Ingels, with all due respect, I don’t want to be a baby for the rest of my life.” SARAH (MOM): “And I don’t want you to be one for the rest of your life.” BRIAN: “Then... what...?” SARAH (MOM): “You and I both know that those treatments come with a guaranteed adoption, right? BRIAN: NODS AND SIGHS “It’s why I haven’t gone for it yet?” SARAH (MOM): “So how about instead of some random mommy, I get you the treatment? I don’t want to lose that brain of yours, so I promise I’m not going to regress you.” BRIAN: “You’re not?” SARAH (MOM): “At least not the way you think?” BRIAN: “Umm... it’s a nice offer, but...” SARAH (MOM): “I just need your help with my daughter. Help me with her, and I’ll emancipate you - I promise!” BRIAN “Help?” SARAH (MOM): “My daughter has potty issues... I’ve tried everything I can think of. One of my friends suggested a potty training buddy?” BRIAN CLEARLY KNOWS WHERE THIS IS GOING AS HE TURNS COMPLETELY WHITE BRIAN: “Umm... I’ve heard of that. But I’ve never heard of a Little being freed afterward? SARAH (MOM): “I promise you, I’ll do it. I’ll even pay you for the time afterward in addition to paying for your nanite treatment.” BRIAN: “Please just let me go?” SARAH (MOM): “If I let you go tonight, will you think about it?” BRIAN: “No promises.” SARAH (MOM): “Please? We can help each other?” BRIAN: “I’ll think about it. Would you please just let me send for a Bruber?” SARAH (MOM): “Sure...” BRIAN IS LET UP AND USES HIS PHONE TO USE THE BRUBER APP. BRIAN: “Can you show me where your bathroom is while I’m waiting? They said it would be about fifteen minutes?” SARAH (MOM): “Right down here?” SARAH SHOWS HIM THE DOWNSTAIRS BATHROOM THAT HAS A PINK POTTY SITTING INSIDE OF IT NEXT TO A GIGANTIC BIG SIZED TOILET. SARAH (MOM): “Do you need a hand? Or you can use Callie’s potty?” BRIAN BLUSHES BRIAN: “I guess I’ll use her potty. If you’ll excuse me a minute?” SARAH LEAVES, AND SHOT FADES OUT TO THEM WAITING FOR BRUBER BY FRONT DOOR. BRIAN: “How old is your daughter anyway?” SARAH (MOM): “She’ll be six in a couple months.” BRIAN: “Ouch, so I guess the potty issues are severe?” SARAH (MOM): NODS “Yes... Brian, I’m not going to lie to you; I’m absolutely desperate! She’s brilliant beside the potty problems.” BRIAN: “I can see that being rough.” BRUBER ARRIVES AND THEY OPEN DOOR. SARAH (MOM): “Look, I’ll make the deal even better, I’ll pay you for your time, pay for the nanite treatment, and even promise you that, no matter what happens, in a year I will emancipate you?” BRIAN: “A year?!?” SARAH (MOM): “If she starts using the potty before then, as soon as she has five days without any daytime accidents, I’ll let you go?” BRIAN: “I’ll think about it.” SARAH (MOM): “Please do... Be safe going home.” SARAH ASSISTS HIM IN GETTING INTO THE BRUBER AND BUCKLES HIM INTO THE WORN BOOSTER SEAT. CAMERA PANS OUT AS HE DRIVES AWAY AND PANS BACK TO HER FACE. SARAH (MOM): “Please accept...” “The best thing he could do would be to pack his bags and leave the state immediately,” Beth said. “How many people actually manage to do that?” Connor asked her. “Definitely not enough,” Beth admitted. “So, how often does this kind of thing really happen?” “You know how they say life imitates art?” Beth said, “I would say pretty often? Though it had been getting better. I think there’s actually sixty-five percent of Littles living freely as adults here in Ames now?” “That’s much higher than it used to be, right?” Beth nodded at him. “When your mom was here, it was probably about twenty percent?” “So how’d it get better?” “Some new laws were passed, and the Supreme Court ruled on some cases that helped too. Seems to be somewhat of a swing back to the old days, though, with some of the attitudes. The number of diapered Littles in the dorms seems more in line with the old days? Last year, I don’t think there were many daytime diaper users in the nests?” “That does sound like it’s moving in the wrong direction,” Connor nodded at her. “Shall we finish the last part of this Act before we call it a night?” “Sure,” Beth said, reaching over and pushing a strand of hair behind his ear. SCENE - OUTSIDE BRIAN’S APARTMENT BRIAN CLIMBS OUT OF THE CAR, ASSISTED BY THE HOLO ATTENDANT OF THE VEHICLE. AS HE MAKES HIS WAY UP TO HIS APARTMENT HE RUNS INTO ONE OF HIS NEIGHBORS, A TALL BIG WHO IS CARRYING A DIAPER BAG ON HER SHOULDER. NEIGHBOR: “Well, hello there, Brian! You look spiffy tonight?” BRIAN: NERVOUSLY “I had dinner with my boss tonight, to celebrate something at work. NEIGHBOR: “Well, aren’t you such a big boy! Not like my little Dillon! Though, I guess height-wise, he’s a little bigger!” BRIAN: “Umm... yeah...” THE NEIGHBOR CLEARLY HAS HER EYE ON HIM FOR A BROTHER. NEIGHBOR: “Say, how about you come over tomorrow night for dinner at our place?” BRIAN: “I think my boss is going to want me to stay late tomorrow, unfortunately. May I take a raincheck?” NEIGHBOR: “Sure, cutie.” BRIAN SCURRIES UP TO HIS APARTMENT AND BREATHES DEEPLY, KNOWING THAT HE’S NEARLY BEEN ADOPTED. SCENE - INSIDE BRIAN’S APARTMENT BRIAN CLOSES THE DOOR AND SWITCHES TO A COMFORTABLE PAIR OF PURPLE SATIN PAJAMA PANTS AND MATCHING TOP. HE SETTLES IN ON THE LARGE COUCH IN HIS LIVING ROOM AND LOOKS AT HIS PHONE. THERE’S A MESSAGE FROM SARAH. PHONE DISPLAYS THE MESSAGE. SARAH (MOM): ‘I promise if you take me up on this deal, I will let you go no matter what after one year. I’ll even have an agreement notarized and held by a lawyer, who I will pay your legal fees for you to hire to act solely on your behalf.’ BRIAN STARES AT THE PHONE FOR A LONG TIME AND MOVES TO HIS COMPUTER. HE LOOKS AT SEVERAL SITES FOR NANITE TREATMENTS BEFORE SIGHING. HE PICKS UP HIS PHONE AND CALLS. SARAH (MOM): “Hello?” BRIAN: “I want the deal in writing, and you have to promise me no hypnosis or alterations to me besides the nanite treatment.” SARAH (MOM): “Deal!” BRIAN: “Also, I don’t want to eat baby food!” SARAH (MOM): “Deal! The goal is for you to seem like you are doing the same things as my Callie. I don’t feed her baby food, so I won’t give you that either? You’re going to be like a mini-twin sister is my plan, not a baby sister.” BRIAN: “Okay...” SIGH “When do you want to meet again?” SARAH (MOM): “I’ll come pick you up in the morning after I drop Callie off at daycare.” BRIAN: “Okay...” SARAH (MOM): “Brian, thank you!” BRIAN HANGS UP AND WALKS TO A MIRROR. BRIAN: “I just hope I don’t regret this?” END ACT 1 “That is impossible that he won’t regret it,” Beth rolled her eyes. “Yeah… just like it’s impossible, we won’t regret it either,” Connor responded. “I don’t know, I get to see you in a cute set of purple jammies, it sounds like,” Beth smiled at him. She couldn’t help but enjoy the blush that came onto his face. Reaching beside her since they were the same size in the virtual world, she placed her mouth on his and kissed him again. He passionately kissed her back for a moment before an alarm sounded. “Gah!” Beth complained, even as the settings she’d made to get them to bed at a reasonable time shut both devices down and revealed the world as it was. Connor was still cuddled up to her. “Well, this is better anyway?” He told her with a smile. After a few moments of experimenting with the taste of each other’s mouths, they separated, “We’d better get to bed, Connor.” “Yeah,” he nodded. Beth gave him a lift upstairs to his room and, after a quick pat on his back, closed the door behind him before walking to her room. After a trip to the bathroom, she grabbed Rings and settled into the small bed that, unfortunately, fit her just fine. ‘I wonder if I could get Connor to rehearse in the appropriate clothes?’ She thought to herself with a smirk. I CLOSED THE distance to the bathroom and unzipped my sleeper. My need to go pee was horrible!!!!! I tried pulling at the diaper tapes, but much to my dismay, there was no chance of me budging them. ‘These are just the normal baby ones, too!!!!’ I griped. Looking at myself in the mirror, I knew there was no real choice right then, and I let loose into the diaper. Even though my urine kept coming out, the garment managed to keep holding it all in. To my relief, there were at least no signs of leaks right then. Sighing, I pulled the onesie zipper back up and tried to lie down in bed. ‘This potty chart will not look good anymore,’ I grumbled. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please leave me a comment and press the Like button!!! Please leave me a comment as well!!!! Thank you for all of the likes! At this point, I'm planning on posting again next Friday for certain. I may give you one last bonus chapter this weekend, though, if I see enough likes come in to prod me to do so! (After that, I'll definitely be back on weekly postings) If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available here: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    26 points
  38. Heck, that would have been a good idea Nicole: Takes her door down The next day: The chart is stuck to the wall 🤭 Happy to oblige! Day 4 Nicole knew better than to hope that the chart would stay gone. When she woke up, her diaper–(No, it’s not my diaper, it’s just a diaper)–was well used and swollen. She waddled to her door, anxious about what she might find, and her heart sank. The chart had returned, and the rainclouds now marked out both night and daytime. The doodle in the final column this time showed a stack of diapers lined up neatly inside a dresser–in her dresser. She had to get to work, though, so she gathered up work clothes, ripped the tapes off her sodden diaper, and went to take a shower. She washed, dressed for the workday, and put one of Vanessa’s pads for protection. When she got done, she found V in the hall, inspecting the chart. “This doesn’t look good,” Vanessa said, glancing up at her. “Are you sure you want to go to work like that?” “What do you mean?” Nicole asked, frowning. “I’m using a pad.” “Sure, but…that’s not meant to hold back the flood gates, if you get my meaning,” Vanessa replied. “I hate to suggest this, but…do you think you should wear one of your diapers?” Nicole glowered and shook her head. “No, no way. It hasn’t gotten that bad.” V blushed, glancing away. “Um.” “What?” Nicole demanded. “You’re–” Vanessa said. “You’re leaking.” Looking down, Nicole’s eyes widened as she saw the truth–urine was running down her jeans, away from the overwhelmed pad. Quickly, she stepped back into the bathroom, rushing to get at least some of it into the toilet, but all she could really manage was sitting down on the toilet seat and flooding her jeans the rest of the way from there. Humiliated, but unwilling to admit defeat, she stripped out of the wet jeans and went to get a fresh pair. “I’m not wearing a diaper to work,” she told V, bending to go through her dresser to find new panties. “I’m just not.” … Nicole didn’t have any more major leak-throughs, but only due to sheer discipline and persistence. Every thirty minutes or so, she took a break to hit the bathroom, emptying what little was in her bladder–though, even with such consistent stops, she still had to replace a pad almost every time. Deep in her heart, she knew this wasn’t sustainable, but the alternative seemed worse. The diapers that’d appeared in her dresser were absurd; bulky pillowy things that’d render all her jeans unwearable for all the poof. She’d make the pads work, no matter how inconvenient the constant restroom trips were. That is, until The Meeting. She had to hustle into the conference room late, blushing as she gave a mumbled, “Bathroom,” as her excuse for missing the opening minute or so of her boss’s presentation. She didn’t feel any pressure in her bladder building, which was the worst part. There was no warning, no indicator of when she might have another accident, just an apprehension of trickling liquid overwhelming the pad in her panties. She watched the clock on the wall–twenty minutes passed, then twenty five, then thirty. (They know I just went,) she thought, anxiously weighing her options. (If I get up to use the bathroom now, they’ll wonder what I ‘really’ needed to go for.) More minutes slipped past, and her fear built, knowing she’d leak through any minute. She couldn’t feel a thing, and stealing glances down only told her she hadn’t begun to dribble through her jeans yet. How soon the dam would begin to crack, though, she couldn’t say. The meeting lasted fifty minutes. It would have been barely an inconvenience to her last week, but with her new potty control it felt like a miracle. Relieved, she waited until the conference room was almost empty–just in case–then stood. Sag. The sensation of her underwear weighing down inside her jeans didn’t feel right, and she looked down, puzzled. She could see her jeans straining, slightly, puffed up. (Did the pad really absorb that much?) she thought, scurrying off to the bathroom. Entering one of the two stalls in the women’s room, she locked it, set her purse on the toilet tank, double checked the lock, and finally slipped down her jeans. The answer she got wasn’t the one she wanted; her pad hadn’t absorbed anything at all. Rather, it’d vanished along with her panties, replaced with a puffy, pink, baby-print diaper. It was worse than if she’d worn one from home–at least the diapers at home had been plain white, medical looking. These were downright cute, or at least they would be if the teddy bears and building blocks hadn’t made her blush from head to toe and send a shock of mortification through her. She couldn’t be seen in this, but she had no real way to cover it up. She had, at least, thought to bring spare panties, along with her extra stack of pads. Opening up her purse… “No,” she whispered. “No, no, no–” Her panties were gone, and her pads. She found only a diaper and a tube of baby powder. All she found aside from those two objects was an implied message. (I don’t get to wear panties anymore.) There was no getting around it, no fighting the magic or curse or whatever that had done this to her. She could go out and buy panties, maybe, but in her gut she doubted that would work. Her choices were diapers, or ruined jeans, and she’d already flooded her current diaper to capacity. Triple checking the lock, she undid the tapes on her diaper and got to work changing herself. She’d just have to hope that the one fresh diaper she’d been given would last the rest of the day…and that nobody in the office would guess that the diaper buried deep in the restroom trash can came from her. ... Things aren't looking good for our poor baby-to-be, but maybe she can get out of this with a little dignity intact! Want to help support the creation of more stories like this one? https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling
    26 points
  39. Chapter 40: Assignments BETH WAS HIGHLY annoyed when she realized they were stuck with Kelly in their group. ‘Really?!?’ she complained to herself. “Well, hi, you two!” Kelly said, coming over. “I can’t wait to see how our film goes!” Beth sighed, “Neither can I,” she said through her gritted teeth. Connor seemed equally displeased to see her, but after hearing what Kelly tried to do to him after screenwriting class the first day, she couldn’t blame him for that! “Okay,” Professor Wyler said when everyone had split to their separate ‘Studio’ work areas, “Now that you’ve split up, I would like everyone to go ahead and decide who in their group will be responsible for different production roles on the film.” Beth was still venting in her head about being paired with Kelly in their group when they finally split up to meet about positions. Each group was gathered around a large table with their twenty studio members then, and a really familiar-looking, super-tall girl got everyone quiet. “I’m as excited as everyone else, but let’s focus and figure out these roles. I think we need to discuss the first two and vote on a producer and director for our project.” “I nominate you to be the producer, Charlotte,” a tall boy said. “You’ve got the film creds and the theater background,” he added. “Why do you think that? What about the rest of us?” Kelly asked, irritated. “Some of us may want the job too?” “Charlotte has actually appeared in films before,” he said. “Sorry, I don’t know your name…?” “Kelly Danvers!” she said. “And I promise that you’ll know my name soon enough!” “Meow,” Beth heard a nearby girl say sotto voce. “Anyone else want in on the producer job?” the boy asked. Everyone shook their heads, “Okay, all in favor of Kelly Danvers,” he didn’t sneer, but it was close. One hand went up, Kelly’s. “All in favor of Charlotte?” Every hand went up except Kelly’s. “Okay, Charlotte, you’re officially in charge!” “Great!” she said with a smile. “Now, for a director, I think Sebastian just demonstrated he’s the guy for the job?” Everyone nodded except Kelly. Beth felt Kelly also wanted to throw her hat in the ring for that position. She was almost impressed that Kelly kept her mouth shut this time! PROFESSOR WYLER HAD given us a required production staff list, and Charlotte started going through things. She was one of those giant Amazons that truly scared you when you were only four feet tall! I saw her glance at the list and look around the group. Her eyes landed on me, and I was nervous from that look. “I’m sorry, I don’t know your name?” She asked me. “Connor,” I told her. “And you?” She asked, looking at Beth. “Beth?” “Look, I don’t see you two lugging the cameras physically around or doing lighting. How would you two like to take charge of editing everything?” I smiled, “Sounds like fun!” I turned towards Beth. Beth nodded at Charlotte, “Sure, as long as I can do some other things as well?” “Absolutely,” Charlotte said. “With a small crew like this, we’re certainly going to need people to do more than one job!” All-in-all, I was impressed with Charlotte as a leader! She didn’t strike me as being someone bossy, and she clearly knew what she was doing. She worked with the group to pick a director of photography, camera operators, drone operators, set designers, and decorators. She even put a theater major in charge of being the acting coach. Kelly ended up being made the script supervisor. “Okay, we have everyone assigned, I think,” she said. Professor Wyler appeared right then, “How are you all doing?” “We have everyone assigned their positions,” Sebastian, our director, said. “Wonderful! Give me just a minute, and I will give everyone instructions on accessing the initial script outlines from our screenwriting class.” We were waiting for him, and Sebastian was standing next to me. “So, Connor, what is your major?” “Computer Science and Filmmaking,” I told him. “We don’t usually see Littles double major here at Emerson?” “I’m just an exchange student this semester,” I told him. “Oh…” he said, making eyes at Charlotte. I wondered what was happening and saw Beth roll her eyes when I looked at her, “Look, Connor isn’t likely to get demerited out before we finish the project. You can trust him. His mom actually came here as an exchange student and made it back home. His grandma is Doctor Westerfield,” she added. I grimaced, not wanting all that information known, but when I looked up at Sebastian, he seemed impressed. “Really?” He asked. I nodded, “Yes, but I’d rather focus on what I can do?” “We’re going to get along just fine,” he said. Looking around at the other surrounding group members, I quickly noticed they were looking at me differently, too. The one thing I noted from our group was that they were almost all exceedingly tall. Only three of the Bigs looked like they were below ten feet in height, and all of those were at least a foot-and-a-half taller than Beth! I listened to a few other conversations before our professor got our attention. “Okay, I think everyone has mostly made good progress except Studio One. You need to make sure that you get your act together and pick roles no later than the next class! If you can’t even do that task, you’ll struggle to complete any of the projects!” I felt a bit nerves on their behalf! “I will email your Producers about picking the script you wish to do. All of you now have a link in your classroom module that lets you see the different scripts being prepared for you. Twenty-six students are in that other class, and so far, twenty-five have submitted the required sections. I would estimate twelve to twenty scripts will be viable for you to select from. I would like your groups to have a short list of five options each to film by Thursday. After that, you can read the full scripts if they’re completed, and we’ll have a process for scripts to be chosen in class.” Charlotte’s hand went up, “What is our timeline for production here?” “This job will be very rushed, but you must choose scripts by next weekend. Figure out who in your group will play roles that Tuesday and have sizes to the costume department that afternoon. Then you’ll fit costumes on Thursday and spend time preparing that day. You’ll also need to prepare your list of scenes you’ll shoot, where you’ll shoot them, and when by that weekend.” My head was exploding as the list grew on and on! Eventually, he concluded, “So you should have the entire thing ‘in the can’ to use the old saying, in four weeks, and you should have it edited without music the next week and sound completed the next week with the help of the film composition class.” “Six weeks?” I hear people asking around me. Charlotte’s hand went up, “Do we only use our Studio for actors and actresses?” He nodded, “If you need extras, you can find them outside potentially, but I’ve found over the years that if someone doesn’t have a graded motivation, you struggle to get them to show up to film. It’s easier to say, find a way to make it work! You can use generated holo characters if the characters are background extras and speak three lines or less in the script.” She nodded, “Thanks.” “Well then, if no one has anything else, that’s it for today. See you Tuesday!” “Wait, don’t go anywhere!” Sebastian said. We all stopped and looked at him, “Since we have to pick talent from this group, I want a photo of everyone individually and as a group?” There was a little bit of grumbling, but everyone agreed in the end. Sebastian got Professor Wyler to take the group photo with his phone. Then he quickly snapped pictures of us individually before we split up. Beth and I walked out of the class together, “That’s going to be an interesting project,” I told her. She nodded, “Yeah…” she looked around, “I just wish we didn’t have Kelly!” “Yeah… What is her deal anyway?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I wish I knew. She’s been a queen bee witch since I met her, and she heard my name?” I raised my eyebrows at that, “Wonder why?” “I don’t know, I asked my parents if they somehow remembered her name, but they didn’t have anything they knew?” I nodded and saw we were passing the restroom, “I need to duck in here really quick, wait for me?” She nodded, “I need to go too; I’ll meet you out here.” I pushed the convenient electronic button to open the men’s door and walked inside. It was a large bathroom with many stalls, and in this case, I was happily surprised to see two that were ‘Little’ sized! I gratefully walked to one of the open stalls and closed the door behind me. I looked up then and realized it was another of those doors any Big could see over the top of, but I decided I didn’t care right then. Pulling down my elasticized pants, I climbed on the potty and let loose a long stream of urine that I only then realized how badly I needed to clear from my body! I reached for the toilet paper and wiped my front, not wanting any accusations of wetting my pants, and decided to check my rear. To my horror, the paper came away with a massive brown stain!!!!!! BETH STOOD OUTSIDE the restroom, having expected Connor to have beaten her, given he was a guy. She didn’t wait long but noticed a really stressed expression on his face. “What’s wrong?” She asked. He sighed, “Those peppers last night have really done a number on my bowels…” “Did you have an accident?” She asked. He shook his head, “Thankfully, I checked myself right then, and the Pull-Up was still clean.” “Good,” she said. They walked out of the building and were more away from people. Connor nervously asked, “Do you think it’s inevitable that I have to wear diapers this semester?” Beth looked down at him and sighed, “Pretty good odds you do? Don’t you already have to at night?” Connor blushed, “Yeah…” “You had accidents at night yet?” Beth thought it was cute that he somehow blushed even redder then. “I’m the only one who hasn’t so far in the nest.” “That’s weird... It’s pretty normal for all Littles to have problems with that in the nests?” she said, clearly perplexed. “I know… and I mean my mom was fully diapered while she was here for her exchange trip, so I guess it shouldn’t be a big deal?” She nodded, “It shouldn’t be, but I understand not wanting that to be your goal.” “Anyway, how we talk about something else…? What do you have now?” he asked her. “Just planning on a nap and then a late dinner before studying. You?” “I thought about using one of those restaurant gift certificates I won last night? If you wanted to come to?” Beth blushed, “I’d love to, Connor, but I think you’ll be pushing it for lights out tonight.” She watched his expression fall before she added, “How about Monday? We can go earlier after our math classes?” “Sure!” Connor agreed. “Cool! Well, I will split off from you and head to my dorm. I’m sure I’ll run into you tomorrow. You’re leaving tomorrow after classes, right?” He nodded at her, “Yeah, not quite sure what this weekend will be like since I’m getting dragged to that birthday party?” “Meggy’s party, right?” “Yeah,” She laughed, “Somehow, I’m guessing she loves to have over-the-top princess parties!” “That’s what I’m afraid of based on some of the outfits Aunt Bella was making for everyone.” “She making one for you?” Connor blushed and muttered, “I sure hope not?” Connor said it in a way that made Beth wonder if he was entirely against it. “Well, have fun either way!” “Yeah, I’m hoping, if nothing else, to get studying done more there without a nest mother breathing down my neck!” “I can imagine that… be careful, though, okay? I know Littles who have gotten busted for being up after hours because of devices… I wouldn’t trust anything connected to the university not to alert that.” Connor nodded, “My mom warned me about something like that. I can work on my script on my computer or with the EdgeSphere goggles and not mess with the university computer or tablet. Then I can just copy and paste over… That’s the biggest thing I’ve got to get done this weekend. I’m kind of hoping our group will pick my script?” “Well, I’ll definitely vote for it!” she said, smiling widely at him. “Thanks,” Connor said. IT WAS AN awkward parting as I left Beth to head to the dining hall after a quick message to Mackenzie letting her know. With Beth’s reminder of my lights-out time, I decided to go eat then. As we left each other, I honestly wanted to give her a hug or something goodbye… but it was just… awkward! I made my way inside after scanning my ID. After grabbing a food tray, I found a corner table to hide in and work on a few last items for my Friday classes. I finished dinner and returned to the room, passing by a few of my nest mates on their way to eat then. I noticed the giant ‘Little’ was being led with an oversized monkey backpack harness inside. I couldn’t help but grimace as I passed her and could tell she needed a diaper change right then! “Please, can’t we just go back and change me? Or even here?” I heard her ask the nest mother. “I’m sorry princess, but we’ve got to eat din-din first before nighty night time! Once you eat all your yummy food, I’ll take you back and change you. It’s not like you’ll get your big girl pants back anytime soon. You might as well get used to being poopy like the baby you seem destined to be?” She spoke to the girl in the most sickly-sweet voice I’d ever heard! I heard a gut-wrenching sob then and felt terrible for the girl until I thought about the fact that’s exactly what she wanted Beth to endure! Back in the nest, only a few people were studying, and I chose to just silently sit down and start my own work via my goggles. I’d just finished up the last couple of practice problems for Math Analysis when I remembered our script outlines were supposed to be viewable on the classroom module. I figured out how to log in and found a list. The Serial Files – A detective must catch a notorious serial killer before he strikes again. Still, the case becomes personal when the killer targets the detective’s family. (Crime Drama) The Island – A group of survivors must band together to escape a deserted island, but soon realize it’s not as abandoned as they thought. (Horror) Office Workers – A mild-mannered office worker discovers he has superpowers and must use them to stop a nefarious villain threatening the city. (Adventure) The Bounty – A skilled bounty hunter is hired to track down a dangerous criminal but soon finds herself caught up in a conspiracy that could bring down the whole country. (Action/Adventure) Forgotten Humans – A mission to colonize Io has been launched with AI Holographic caretakers launched first to set up the colony. As the first humans arrive, they discover that a glitch in the caretaker’s software has made them forget what humans are. The crew must manage to navigate the holograms, not understanding who they are and accepting their new roles in the AI-run society. (Sci-Fi/Comedy) I smiled as I saw mine listed there and hoped we could do it! I saw a lot of potential to maybe even have some of our larger group members get a little bit of being babied like a Little. The idea of Kelly like that made me smirk! Reading through the rest of the titles, I didn’t see anything special until I got to one that made my blood turn cold. Diaper Diaries – A successful businesswoman is desperately trying to potty-train her five-year-old daughter before kindergarten starts in two months. She’s tried every book, video, and bribe she can find, but her daughter continues using her pants instead of the potty! A friend suggests that maybe she needs to get a ‘potty-training buddy’ to help her. Desperate, she recruits one of her office workers to fill the role until she finally gets her daughter out of diapers! (Comedy/Drama) I genuinely did not like that plot, even more so as I saw the screenwriter’s name, K. Danvers! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really super appreciated as well! I'm getting ready to start my insane part of the year in the real world, so there will be some upcoming shifts in posting schedules over the next few weeks. The next two will be on Fridays - but later, and then I'm going to have to shift to Wednesdays or Saturdays/Sundays, probably. I'll try and share that soon. In the meantime, I'm feeling like being generous and giving you a bonus chapter Sunday if you can bribe me with some likes and comments! Almost to the 1k mark for comments, I noticed, so if 16 people comment and I can see at least 20 likes, you'll earn the reward! 🙂 If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    26 points
  40. Chapter 34: Teetering I WATCHED AS Kelly thankfully moved to the back of the room. As others filed in, I couldn’t help but think a few of them looked at me like predators! Fortunately, I kept up a conversation with Will, and I had some hope for a few relatively normal people to be in class with. Even if those normal people were three times my height! Doctor Gibney eventually got our attention and began class, “Good morning, everyone! Welcome to Screenwriting I!” He smiled, and a holo-presentation started, “Here in the Emerson Film department, we pride ourselves in as hands-on of an experience as possible, so this will be a very practical-based course. Throughout this semester, you will have three projects you’ll be responsible for creating.” I saw a projection of three sets of words standing on a facsimile of old film reels. “Unlike most of your classes, we’ll begin with the longest project first.” I noticed some of the class make sounds at that, which he seemed prepared for based on his chuckle. “Because of how this class works, by Thursday, you need to have at least an outline of a script for a forty-two-minute pilot episode for a show.” There was a collective gasp in the room, “Yes, that is a significant length for the full script, but for an outline, we’re not going to need all forty-two-plus pages of the script yet. For the outline, I expect the overall plot to be visible, characters listed and described, and between twenty to forty shots and scenes storyboarded.” I felt my head pounding at the storyboarding; that alone would take way too much time! “Now, the reason for this rush on this project is the third Thursday of class; you must have this turned in via the online submission portal. That weekend the Cinematic Narratives class will begin selecting which scripts they would like to select to shoot for each of their groups. That class will be responsible for bringing your creations to life with support from our makeup and costume studio classes.” “This is going to be impossible,” someone behind me breathed. ‘This is going to be insane, but also really cool!’ I thought to myself as he went into more detail on the requirements for the project, as well as listed the information for the short film that was our second project and the thirty-second commercial that would be our final project. “Any questions on the projects?” He asked. I heard a familiar voice, “Any restriction on what we can write?” Kelly asked. “Nothing that would be illegal would be my request. From past experience, the scripts should avoid being too controversial if you wish for them to be selected to be filmed. Films should primarily feature college-age students or older for groups to think they’re attainable enough to choose them.” A few other questions passed, and I wondered what Kelly would want to write…? We had about eighty minutes left in class when he explained the projects. So he began going into terminology, style, and other information we should incorporate into our scripts. I knew most of the formatting and concepts from my studies back home, but it was good to hear his perspective and expectations. I also appreciated that he walked us through some specialty software available, including figures and artwork easily manipulated into storyboard boxes. I breathed a sigh of relief when I realized that was something I wouldn’t have to hand sketch! All of that was crammed into the first ninety minutes. As we were nearing the end of class, I definitely began feeling like a potty break was needed as soon as class ended! It wasn’t bad enough. I wasn’t worried about wetting my pants yet, but I suspected that state was closer than I would like! BETH LOOKED OVER the syllabus for Signals and Systems and couldn’t help but note this was yet another math course! It was Fourier and Laplace analysis items, z-transformations, and more. It seemed she would never get away from Calculus and other advanced math equations this semester. Given that the other students in the room probably felt the same, she figured she’d get through it. ‘At least I have that filmmaking class this afternoon; it should be fun!’ she thought as she stood from the room and walked out. Reila walked beside her, “That class is going to suck,” she said. There was a squeak then as Beth looked ahead and was surprised as she turned to see Reila suspended in the air by an extra tall Big girl. The girl was probably her mother’s height and had Reila easily in her grasp, with the skirt of her dress flying up into the air to show off her dark blue panties. “Little girl, you do not cuss!” the girl admonished her. “Please put my friend down; she’s not a Little,” Beth told her calmly, seeing that the girl most definitely wanted to spank Reila. “She might as well be!” the girl countered. “She’s not, though, and if you proceed to assault her like I think you’re about to do, I’ll be forced to make a complaint to the police. If you don’t put her down, I’ll call them in five seconds.” Beth did not like getting into it with Bigs but couldn’t let a friend get beaten. The girl stared her down as Beth reached for her phone and started to dial. “Fine!” The girl said, roughly pushing Reila to the floor and walking away. “What the hell is wrong with that girl?” I heard another Tweener ask from the side of a doorway they appeared to have hidden in. “Time of the month?” Beth suggested. “Hope she doesn’t come across any Littles; we could still report her if you want, Reila?” She looked again at Reila and realized she was crying and encircled her in a hug, “It’s okay, Reila,” she told her sobbing friend. “I’m so tired of this crap!” She complained a few moments later as she sniffled and got herself back together. “I know,” Beth told her. “Let’s head to the restroom and give you a chance to get your face back together.” Reila nodded, and the two of them found a nearby restroom that was thankfully empty apart from them. Beth stood guard over the door as Reila went into a stall, “Oh no!” Beth heard her cry from the stall. “What’s wrong?” “No!” Reila quietly hissed. Beth put the pieces together, “Do you need a new pair of panties?” “This isn’t fair!” Reila complained. “No, it’s not, but I have a spare pair in my bag if you need them?” “Really?” she said. “Really,” Beth said. Reila came out, and Beth was grateful her friend had worn a skirt that day, so after a quick change of panties, she was fine. “What should I do with these?” Reila asked, embarrassed. “Throw them,” Beth advised, “Last thing you want is to have them in your bag if someone checks!” Reila nodded and redid her makeup quickly before asking, “What are you doing now?” “Heading to lunch; you want to join me?” Beth said. “Please…” I LEFT CLASS as quickly as possible and had to dodge a few giants to make my way out of the room. I had gone from needing to go to desperately needing to go pee in the span of five minutes! I hadn’t felt this close to peeing my pants since I was a kid out at a camp playing capture the flag and not wanting to waste time going to the bathroom. That day I had wet my pants, and I worried that would be my fate this day as well! Each step seemed harder to control my bladder, and I was beginning to wonder if I would make it just as the door to the bathroom was suddenly in front of me. That’s when my feet suddenly left the ground! “Where are you going in such a hurry, Little boy?” I heard as my body was manipulated onto the hip of the last giant I wanted to see. “The bathroom,” I said. “Well, let’s see if you’re even still dry now!” Kelly smirked. “You looked like you were doing the potty dance pretty well during class!” With one hand, she ripped apart the snaps on the pants I was wearing all the way down to my ankles showing off my blue Pull-Up, which still had its fade when wet designs showing at least. “What cute whittle baby panties you’re wearing!” She cooed at me. “If you wet them, I can put you into a nice dry diapee instead!” I saw her hand begin to go towards tickling me when I heard a clearing of a voice, “Um-hmm!” I looked over and saw Doctor Gibney. “Umm… Hi, Professor,” she said. “Hi,” he said. “Now I need to go to the restroom, and I think that’s where this young man was on his way to before you tried to interrupt him. Why don’t you put him down, and as long as he doesn’t have an accident, I won’t make you have one when you fail my class?” I was gently sat down, even as I was barely holding it still. It was physically painful to hold it in as I managed to shove past Kelly, open the door, and look at the too-tall urinal. I pulled down my unsnapped pants and Pull-Up, but before I could contemplate my step-stool, a strong pair of hands lifted me in the air high enough to reach just as my bladder burst open. I sighed in relief, even as I wondered who was holding me up like a toddler to the potty. When the stream finally ran out, I heard, “All good?” I was sat on my feet and pulled my Pull-Up back up to avoid being naked in front of Professor Gibney. I blushed solid red, “Yes, thanks for the help.” “No problem; you need a hand with all those snaps?” He asked me. I blushed but shrugged, “I guess? You don’t have to, though?” “Nonsense,” he said, picking me up and setting me down on the bathroom’s diaper change station. “Even managed to keep your Pull-Up dry through that little witch’s stunt; good for you!” I sat still as he closed the many snaps that Kelly had ripped open to get to my Pull-Up. When he was done, he carried me over to the sink and held me there to wash my hands. “Thank you, Professor,” I told him. “It’s no problem. One of my grandsons never reached past the Little height mark, and I despise anyone who picks on you all like they did him.” “Well, thanks…” I awkwardly said, “I’ll see you in class Thursday.” “See you Thursday,” he agreed and walked towards the urinals for his needs as I opened the door to walk out. ‘That was a close one,’ I couldn’t help but shudder as I walked towards the dining hall for lunch. With only a couple hours until the dreaded Little Seminar began, I decided to eat in a corner and hope to get some studying done. I found a booth that was one of the mixed ones. With the aid of the booster from my bag, I could easily reach the hamburger and fries plate I had, and my computer and I began scratching together some ideas for this screenplay I had to write. ‘All of this in two days?!?!?’ I worried. I sketched out an idea using some of the stories Grandma had told me from the weekend about an autonomous project she’d been involved with, starting the Mars colonies that were now a small thriving city in this dimension. Tessa had been tweaked for several years to prepare her for the project. Grandma’s advancements with nanites and AI had allowed nearly single-handedly her part of the project to build the facilities for that colony before a single human had to be involved. I decided that could be a fun beginning of a plot line but going to Io instead. The crew arrives to discover the AI holograms have taken on a true life of their own and have no clue what to do with the humans. It was sort of a horror and comedy sci-fi twist, and I thought it would work well in my head, at least. I had finished the last of my fries and was creating a timeline and my fifteenth scene when I realized someone was sitting across from me. I looked up to see it was Mackenzie. “Umm, hi,” I said. “Have you been there long?” She laughed, “Like five minutes? Do you always get so lost in your work?” I shrugged, “When I like what I’m doing?” “What are you working on?” “Homework for Screenwriting, our professor gave us an impossible assignment to have completed by Thursday. Hoping I can get most of it done today, though.” I looked at her, “Honestly, the early lights out time will put a crimp in getting everything done as easily.” She nodded, “I’ve heard that complaint. The other side of it, though, is that if you have more rest, you can be more effective and work faster and more accurately?” I shrugged, “I guess. Did you need something?” “Actually, I needed two things. One, I received an email from your Screenwriting professor informing me that you had been the victim of an attempt at bullying. He said a girl, Kelly Danvers, attempted to prevent you from going to the bathroom?” I blushed, “That’s what it seemed like, I guess…” She nodded, “He was certain of it, so he’s put in a complaint to Dean Northrup. She’ll be warned by the university, but I have been told to make sure you notify us of any further issues from her. She’s already been on the radar because of her friend over there,” she tilted her head towards the Amazon ‘Little’ sitting in an overgrown highchair. I noted the pink bib she was wearing seemed to be covered in baby food that her nest mother was spooning into her mouth and intentionally missing. “Okay,” I said, nodding. “The other thing?” “I have permission to keep you out late for my night off tomorrow night. There’s an event at the Union for a spicy eating contest?” “And you want me to hustle a bunch of Bigs?” I smirked. “Maybe…?” “What do you get out of it?” “Time with you, and I’ll make some bets on the side?” “My end of this?” “Swimming each day not enough?” I nodded, “True, okay, deal!” “You really can eat spicy food, right?” She asked. I laughed, “Yeah, I’ll be fine, I’m guessing.” “Well, I’ll let you get back to studying then. See you after your classes.” I watched her leave and looked at my watch. I only had a half-hour before the seminar, so I hopped down, put my booster away, and hit the restroom before finding my way to Destiny Hall. ‘I wonder if the propaganda is the same as when Mom was here?” BETH HAD WALKED with Reila to lunch at one of the other on-campus restaurants. She thought she needed something besides the dining hall and treated her friend to a soup and sandwich combo place Beth liked. “I’m so sick of being seen as a Little all the time,” Reila vented. “Do you get that often?” Beth nodded, “Sometimes… I mean, I’m taller than you, but I’m still the size of a first grader? My siblings are probably the worst about picking on me about my height, but at least they’re not doing it to be really mean.” “And they’re not likely to put you into a diaper?” “That shouldn’t happen to you either, Reila,” Beth assured her. “I’m afraid my luck will run out soon here. Yes, I’m bigger than a Little, but I would certainly fit into a preschool class without any problem. Then they can have their potty-training failure dummy to point at…?” Beth shuddered, “Just keep an eye out where you’re at… and don’t draw attention to yourself by swearing. That girl should have realized you didn’t have the Little’s uniform on!” “I think it might actually make it harder to be adopted if I was a Little,” Reila said. “Huh?” Beth asked, truly perplexed. “How in the world would it be harder?” “Have you noticed all of the law reforms that have been passed all specifically tailor themselves to Littles? I think we have fewer protections at this point!” Beth had never really considered that. “But we still don’t have the auto-adoption laws in place for Littles?” she countered. “Mark my words; in the next few years, I bet we see just as many Tweeners being adopted.” “I hope you’re wrong,” Beth said morosely. “Me too,” Reila said as she finished the last of her food. “Thanks for lunch, Beth… and for helping me; you didn’t have to? That was risky to help me!” Beth laughed, “I couldn’t look at myself in the mirror if I had walked away. We just both have to hope we can avoid any more attention! This semester has already been way too much excitement for my taste!” “You heading back to the dorm by chance?” “Yeah, for a little bit to work on homework before my next class.” “What’s next for you?” “Cinematic Narratives – it’s like my only fun class for the semester.” “Cool!” Reila said as they walked back together, “Thanks for lunch.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and consider leaving a comment!!! I really appreciate all of you who do so regularly! Due to my traveling at the moment I'll be most likely be without internet to post next Friday. I will try and post late Sunday night my time next weekend if I'm awake enough! Thanks for your patience!
    26 points
  41. Chapter 33: Mornings I WOKE UP the next morning as Mackenzie opened up the ‘pod’ and lifted me out. “Well, good morning, sweetie,” she said to me. I wanted nothing to do with the giant manipulating my body like a baby. Still, I managed to grumble, “Morning,” to her. She moved me onto her hip and squeezed me a moment later. “Ready for your swim?” I nodded, “Please, it helps me wake up!” She smiled as she sat me upright on the changing table and began unzipping the sleeper I wore. I blushed and jumped at the intrusive diaper check as she exposed it. “All dry still!” “Good, that’s the way I should be,” I told her, noting she was only wearing a bikini right then, and her breasts were far too close to my face right then. I turned red thinking about that! “Well, yes, you are a big boy after all,” she managed to sound both supportive and completely condescending at the same time. She pulled me completely free from the sleeper and picked me up off the table, placing me naked except for the diaper on her hip. “Let’s take you to the potty; I’m sure you need to go!” I nodded, as it was actually pretty bad too! I was placed down on the floor by the potty, and she pulled the tabs of the diaper free before picking me up to sit me down on it without giving me a chance to do it myself. I blushed as she stared at me as I went, but I released my bladder directly into the juvenile toilet while trying not to look at her. ‘Something about having someone like her watch you go potty all of the time has to be a tactic to desensitize us,’ I guessed. When I was done, she left me no opportunity to wipe myself, instead reaching to take care of it quickly with a wad of paper. “Okay, let’s put your swim diaper on, then we’ll get you downstairs!” she said with a smile. I followed her directions mostly without giving her much reaction as she dressed me into the swimsuit. My hair was placed into the swim cap, and we were out the door with me clinging to the mostly naked nest mother! ‘Somehow, I bet she thinks she’s getting skin-to-skin bonding time out of this,’ I nervously thought. Fortunately for me, the rest of the trip down to the pool was harmless, and I was in the water and swimming for a good hour before she caught my attention. This time she carried me back up to the room without talking to anyone else. I was feeling self-conscious when she carried me in when I saw several of my nest mates staring out their pods. At least a couple of them looked… jealous. ‘Probably want to use the potty,’ I thought from a couple more pained expressions. She sat me down and dug through my clothes, handing me a uniform minus the blazer already hanging from my chair. The juvenile Pull-Up was at the top of the pile, and I couldn’t help myself from blushing. ‘At least it’s not a diaper,’ I reminded myself. ‘Not that I’ll probably be able to avoid that forever!’ Mackenzie followed me into the bathroom and took the swim diaper from me. She threw it away after looking at it, “No poopies!” she said with a smile. “I don’t know if you’ve looked at your potty chart, but right now, it’s definitely the best one in the nest!” “Umm… I hadn’t, but thanks,” I told the tall nest mother. My whole naked body was blushing, and I felt like I had a fever! “Of course, at the rate, the rest of the nest is going, you’ll probably be the only one still wearing big boy pants next week. Can’t believe how many accidents everyone else is having! And no one except you has had a dry diaper the past couple of days at night.” “Huh,” I said passively. I was awkwardly moving towards the shower. “I’m going to take a shower; maybe someone else will be dry when you get them out of bed in a moment?” “Maybe,” she agreed. “I doubt it, though; I heard the other nest mothers talking about there being more bedwetters this semester in their nests already too.” She shrugged, “Enjoy your shower!” Finally clear of the giant staring down at my naked body, I quickly hopped into the shower area! As I showered and prepared myself over the next hour, I watched several of my nest mates look confused. Apparently, bedwetting was new for most of them, and they didn’t understand why they started now in their fourth semester? We walked together to the dining hall for breakfast. I ended up at a table with Ava and Amy, which Grayson and Elijah joined. It was undeniable that Elijah was crushing on Ava, and I couldn’t help but trade a few comments with Amy quietly about it since she sat beside me. “So… umm… I have kind of an embarrassing question?” Ava asked. “Huh?” I found myself saying with a couple other voices. “Do they like put something in the food all the time?” “What do you mean?” Amy asked. “I haven’t wet the bed since I was three years old, according to my parents, but I’ve now wet the last three nights without waking up?” Elijah shook his head, “Probably not in the food,” he looked around to see who was about, “I think they put some sort of devices in our pods or something. I’ve never had the problem unless I just couldn’t hold it because Mackenzie left me there for extra time. Suddenly I’m not waking up and just going in my sleep?” Grayson looked at me, “You haven’t had one yet, though, have you?” I shook my head, “No?” “I wonder if it’s just because he keeps getting Mackenzie to let him out early to do whatever they’re doing together in the mornings?” Elijah asked semi-accusingly. “She’s just taking me to the pool to go swimming. When we had our orientation, they mentioned that if you were good, some nest mothers would take you to exercise in the mornings…?” “First time I’ve ever heard of that happening,” Grayson said while Elijah nodded. “I bet she’s picked you,” Elijah said. “Picked me?” I asked. Ava and Amy looked on silently while Elijah ensured no one else was around. “It’s not a formal rule or anything…? And they’d deny it if anyone ever made an accusation. Still, when a nest mother graduates with their graduate degree, they get to take their pick of the litter, so to speak.” “You’re saying Mackenzie has picked Connor?” Ava asked. “What do you even mean by that?” “That she’ll want me to be her ‘adopted’ Little,” I replied for him. “I’d kind of already guessed that.” “You had?” Grayson asked. “I’m not stupid, but I also know the longer she is happier with me, the longer I can avoid getting any sort of penalties to force me that way. I’m not without some resources if there’s no just cause,” I added. “Like?” Elijah asked. I nodded at where Beth walked in with Cassie, “Beth’s dad is one. Apparently, our parents were friends in college.” “Why does that do any good?” Ava asked. “Her dad is a Supreme Court Justice,” Grayson said approvingly. “You are connected, I guess.” “We’ll see if that does any good, though?” I shrugged, “I will say if I end up getting stuck here, Mackenzie wouldn’t be the worst mommy.” “No, that’s definitely Madelyn’s honor,” Elijah said. With a look in his eyes, I realized the nest mother was sitting at a tall table, and several of her nest were all in high chairs around it. One of the Littles was sitting in her lap and facing her… “She’s breastfeeding Everly?” Amy squeaked. “You’re with her, aren’t you?” I asked. She nodded, “She’s been pushing things like pacifiers and having me leave our diapers uncovered when we’re in the nest… I didn’t… she can’t…?” Amy nearly had a panic attack then. I reached over and grabbed her in a side hug, “Just don’t volunteer for it,” I said. “You do not want to start drinking that,” I added, “it’s addictive to us, and you will lose all of your continence.” She hugged me back for a second, “Thanks for caring. I’m screwed,” she said. “Huh?” “I bet that’s the special milk she gave me in a baby bottle last night,” she said quietly. “Oh,” several voices joined. Right then, Mackenzie appeared, “You doing okay, boys and girls? Are you all friends? Maybe we can set up a nest playdate this weekend?” Her words came quickly, and it allowed some distraction for Amy. Ava said, “Sure, that would be fun!” “I’ll see what I can do; you’re with Miss Kaylee, right Ava?” “Yes, ma’am,” she said. “I know Madelyn would enjoy it too, so we’ll see what we can do! You all have fun at class today; make sure you pay good attention in class!” We all nodded. “Well, what do you have for classes today?” Grayson said to switch the subject. Thankfully, that was a better topic until we mentioned we had the Littles Seminar together later. “You’re not freshmen; why are they making you take that?” Grayson asked. “Probably so they can be aware of their ‘options,’” Elijah answered. I nodded, “That was my guess…?” “What is that?” Amy asked. “Basically, a class to make you aware of how much better your life will be if you give up the college dream and volunteer instead to be adopted through the university services,” Elijah told her quietly. “If I ever get within two demerits from going out, though, that’s my choice,” Grayson said darkly. “Fortunately, I haven’t had a single one this year.” “What?” Amy asked. I looked at the time and said, “I’ve got to get to my first class; if these guys don’t explain it well enough, I’ll try and fill you in later. I’m sure it’ll be obvious within five minutes of the seminar, though.” “Where are you heading?” Elijah asked “Matisse Center?” “Oh, art class?” Elijah looked surprised. “Screenwriting this morning,” I replied. “I have another class there after lunch for Cinematic Narratives.” “Cool, good luck!” “Thanks,” I said, shouldering my backpack and getting stopped by Mackenzie on my way out. “All dry still?” she asked as she knelt before me and felt my Pull-Up through my pants. I nodded, blushing, “Yes, Miss Mackenzie.” She smiled, “Good boy! Have a good day in class! I’ll see you when you get back today.” “Thanks,” I said, “Umm… you too.” Her face brightened, and I wondered if that was the closest to politeness or affection she’d gotten for some reason. BETH WAS FINISHING her breakfast when she noticed Connor look towards her for a second. She and another dormmate Reila were having breakfast together that morning. Yesterday she’d discovered she was taking the same Signals and Systems class with her. Reila was a shorter Betweener, closer to her dad’s height when he first arrived at Emerson. She was about six-foot-three, so she was always on the watch for Bigs deciding she was close enough to a Little to be used as one. “So, I was at the store with my parents, and this stupid lady threw the contents of a water bottle on me!” “Seriously?” Beth asked. “What did you do?” “Well, she immediately was like, ‘Uh-oh, did the wittle girl make tinkles in her panties?’ I knew I was in trouble, especially because it smelled like pee!” “Wait! She actually…?!?” Reila nodded, “It was sooooooo gross!!!” She squirmed in her seat. “Thankfully, the store had cameras, and my dad was nearby. Since he’s ten feet tall, they at least listened to him say watch the video before letting her kidnap me.” “What did they do then?” “Well, the woman tried to run as soon as they agreed to run the cameras, but the security officers for the store held her. Once they saw what had happened, the police officers took her into custody and charged her with attempted kidnapping.” “What did you do then?” “Well, the manager was kind enough to bring me a set of clothes to change into.” Beth noticed her blush and asked, “But…?” “Ugh! They were like for a preschooler! And they,” she looked around and whispered, “brought me a damn princess Pull-Up for panties!” Beth couldn’t help but laugh then, “Sorry, Reila, that sounds horrible!” “You have ever been that close to something?” She asked. Beth squirmed now, not about to share her truth with this girl she was only casually friends with. “Unfortunately,” she said, adding, “Nevaeh over there is in the Littles dorm for that one…?” “Huh?” She looked over, “Oh, is that why a Big got demoted?” Beth nodded and told her the story before they threw their trash out. She headed to Marconi Hall for a class she knew would be yet another brain-buster this semester! IT WAS A pretty decent trek to get to the Matisse Center on campus. It was on the other side of the quad from any of the main science and engineering buildings. I felt sick as I walked and realized I would have to pass the campus daycare each of these days! There were Littles outside ‘playing’ on the playground equipment. Most seemed to be crawling around, but a few toddled back and forth. Not wanting to seem interested, I kept my head moving forward and soon found my way to a normal-looking classroom. About fifteen minutes early, I decided to skip back to the bathroom. I quickly used a urinal with my step stool, washed my hands, and returned to find an older gentleman setting up a presentation upfront. “Oh, hi there,” he said kindly like he was talking to a kindergartner, “I’m Professor Gibney. Are you lost?” “Good morning, I’m Connor Slane,” I smiled even though I hated that voice. “This is Screenwriting, correct?” “Why, yes, it is?” “Then I’m in the right place,” I said. Not wanting to invite help, I found my way to the front of the first terrace in the classroom, placed my folding booster on the chair, and climbed up. It was still pretty tough to see over the long table that extended around the front row in front of me, but I figured I could make do. “I’ll have to remember to ask for a Little chair here to help you out, Connor. Unusual to get a Little in this class.” I smiled, “I’m sure it’ll be a great class,” I told him. He smiled back and thankfully got back to whatever he was setting up. I pulled out my university tablet and found a note-taking app I’d discovered. I was simultaneously watching people enter the room. It was quite an eclectic group of students entering what would apparently be a larger class for me. I quickly counted chairs and figured we’d have around twenty-six students if it was a full class. I didn’t see anyone less than a Betweener’s height, and most of them seemed to be typical Bigs. Some of the people who walked in looked like they would fit in well with the business world back home. In contrast, others looked like they were trying to outdo each other with outrageous hair color patterns, piercings, and the coolest tattoos I’d ever seen! One guy was carrying his jacket in his arms and, despite the cold room, showed off his bare arms with his short sleeve shirt. I found myself entranced by the tattoos on one of his arms. There were several, but the largest featured an eagle swooping in at a fish. The art was so detailed and colorful that it would probably have been considered amazing back home. Still, this one was actually moving and swooping in! It was like some old-fashioned GIF but on his skin. This particular guy seemed to be almost as tall as Beth’s mom. He sat down next to me and noticed me staring, “Hey, I’m Will,” he said politely. “Hi, I’m Connor,” I responded, “your tattoo is really cool.” He smiled, “Thanks, Christmas present from my girlfriend.” “Cool,” I said. “I’ve never seen anything like it before.” “Huh?” “I’m not from here,” I started to say, realizing I recognized one of my classmates. She and I made eye contact at about the same time, and while I grimaced, she grinned like a cat swallowing a canary. “Well, we meet again, little boy! We’re going to have so much fun in class this semester!” The girl who I thought was a prima donna, Kelly, was in my class. ‘Shit!’ I thought to myself. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always super appreciated as well! I appreciate those of you who pushed the chapter to the required likes this past weekend! I'm starting a couple of weeks of vacation and travel and will post the next chapter probably on Saturday if I had to guess. After that, I'll be in a remote area without internet for a good week. I'll hopefully get you all a chapter the day I make it back to civilization and resume normal Fridays after that! As always, your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    26 points
  42. Chapter 87: Guarded BETH COULDN’T BELIEVE her mom had shown up on campus, but as the meeting continued, she could tell she was terrified for Beth. “Doctor Sylvester, I’m not sure that having a bodyguard for Beth is the best idea?” “Mom? I ag…” Beth started to say. “It’s the only idea, and we’re doing it. No matter how much either of you want to think otherwise. I AM NOT going to see one of my children assaulted, possibly kidnapped, and forced into the life of a baby by someone here in Ames!” “Isn’t that a bit hypocritical?” President Barnes said. “Didn’t you do that to her father?” “By court order and to save him. You’ll notice he’s a Supreme Court Justice, not my baby anymore?” Beth was getting nervous about where the meeting was going and knew if she wanted to stay at Emerson and not get dragged straight home that night, she had to get things calmed down. President Barnes had really stepped in it! “Mom,” she said, then seeing her getting ready still to continue, “Mom!” Her mom looked at her, “Fine, I’ll accept the bodyguard, but I can see President Barnes not wanting the bodyguard in the dorm all the time. Could we just accept that whoever it is meets me at my room in the morning and stays with me until I return? I have Rachel in my room; who can watch me there?” She could tell her mom was going to blow past this speed bump. “Please?” Her mom sighed, “Fine, I’ll go along with that if Ryan will as well.” Beth looked pleadingly at the man and was glad to see him nod, “Fine, I can live with that. They’ll need an ID and a card from security to ensure they know who this person is?” “Fair enough,” her mom said. “If that is all?” President Barnes asked, standing up. “No, it’s not,” her mom said. Beth was always impressed with the commanding presence of her mother, and as she watched the most powerful person at the university suddenly sit back down. “What else can I do for you?” “I want your assurances that what’s going on in the nests will come to a halt. Sadly, my mother’s company made the concoction that just about did in a family friend last week. However, the fact that Emerson still entertains a culture of more of a Little mill than a university is appalling to me!” “I understand your concerns; we are working to address the situation, as I said in the press,” he told her. “Working?” her mom asked. ‘I’m actually kind of proud of Mom right now,’ Beth had to admit. “I assure you, the poisonings and everything will be coming to an end.” “What about that stupid and draconian demerit system that’s almost unchanged from when I went to school here?” He sighed, “That is one of the things on the table, Doctor Sylvester, but as the rules are enshrined into the university’s policy documents and by-laws, it’s not something that can be changed overnight. I did the best I could by at least wiping out any current demerits.” “What about those who have been lost in the past couple of weeks? My daughter won’t talk much about campus life here. Still, the bits I get from my other sources tell me you’ve had nearly two hundred thirty Littles who demerited out in the first few weeks?” Beth felt her mouth open in shock, ‘Two hundred thirty?!?’ “Your figures are closer to the truth than I’d like to admit, but there’s nothing we can do about those, unfortunately. They all were declared to be minors the second they hit our adoption processes… Emancipating them is not easy or cheap – even for those not yet adopted out.” “Sounds like a problem you can solve,” her mom said. “Let me make this clear - if I hear of any other randomly disappearing Littles this semester, I’ll have all of my resources arrayed against your office.” President Barnes looked pissed at that but nodded, “I’m working on it. If you’ll excuse me, I have another appointment in a few minutes?” Beth stood and followed her mom out of the room, neither getting a warm goodbye from the man. As they took the elevator down, she felt both proud of her mom for sticking up for people like Connor and pissed off that she was about to be saddled with a babysitter full-time! I WAS LOOKING over a set that had been transformed into Sarah’s house. At the moment, we had a front door and a Bruber car and driver sitting outside as if it had just pulled in. The size of the house seemed a bit more modest than I would expect a CEO like Sarah to have. Really, it was little more than a two-story middle-class home in size. I’d mentioned it seemed small, but Charlotte said, “We want the story to be about the buddy, not the wealth of the characters.” I shrugged but went along with it. Even still, a two-story home for a Big was absolutely intimidating for my size! I was waiting for them to check the lighting before we started filming. “Connor, why don’t you go ahead and have a seat in the car seat?” Charlotte suggested. I sighed, “I’m probably going to need some help?” She nodded, “I figured.” She carefully picked me up in her arms and helped me into the forward-facing car seat. “Shouldn’t this one be rear-facing too?” I asked with a sigh. “Most Brubers just keep forward-facing ones with them for Littles,” she told me. “That and booster seats, which you’re too small for by their company policies.” She was gentle as she sat me in the seat and pushed my arms through the straps, latching me in place while carefully not wrinkling my sports coat. Khakis and a button-down shirt had been traded for a black suit and blue dress shirt with an open collar. I was grateful there was no tie involved! With the door shut, we started filming a few moments later with the Holo driver apparently capable of picking me up from the seat. I dusted off my suit of wrinkles and made my way nervously to the house’s front door. As Charlotte opened the door, she said, “Come on in, Brian!” She added, “Glad you made it!” “Umm… good evening, Miss Ingels,” I said as I followed her in the open doorway. “Cut!” I heard. “How was that, Will?” Sebastian asked. “I want to do it again and get a different angle on Sarah opening the door. The lighting just destroyed everything.” “Mason, can you two figure that out?” Sebastian asked. “On it, Boss,” Mason replied. While we waited, Charlotte said, “You clean up well, you know,” to me with a smile. I rolled my eyes, “This isn’t that far off our horrible uniform?” “It’s black instead, a much better color on you. And the blue looks better with your eyes, too, actually.” I blushed. We watched four crew members experiment with the open door for several minutes, “Let’s try this, but let’s also do a separate cut and shot here, too, in case it doesn’t work?” Will finally said. “Works for me,” Sebastian said. “Let’s reset, get the Bruber back! Charlotte, can you help Connor when it’s in place?” I watched as the Bruber rematerialized in the driveway after having driven off from the scene as I walked up to the steps. Resetting, we did the scene again, and then, for good measure, just the opening of the door where it was easier to control the lighting and cameras. The next part of the scene involved making our way through her living room to the dining room. The living room looked like a half-playroom with many toys sitting about. One of the scenery members had also added a basket of diaper-changing stuff for Callie since, clearly, the girl was not potty training anymore for the moment! We ran that part of the scene about eight times because camera angles with our height difference were a bit of a nightmare. I was relieved when they declared that part was done, at least! BETH FOLLOWED HER mom to a nearby campus coffee shop. She led her to sit at a table already occupied by a woman shorter than her extraordinarily tall mom. However, the mystery woman was still unquestionably a Big. Her brown hair was styled with a half-ponytail in the back, and she wore clothes that made her appear to be a grad student. “Beth, this is Nikki Paulson, Nikki, this is Beth.” “Umm… nice to meet you?” Beth asked nervously. “Same to you, Beth; your mom told me quite a bit about you.” “I don’t want to sound rude, but what’s happening?” Beth asked. “Nikki is your new bodyguard,” her mom told her. “Mo…” she started to complain, to convince her against what they’d discussed in the president’s office. The look in her mom’s eyes was one she hadn’t faced in a while, but it was clear that she had no problem pulling her over her lap and disciplining her if she was going to behave like a brat. “Beth, I know this may seem intrusive, but with everything your mom has told me about what’s going on, I think it would be irresponsible to not have a bodyguard?” the woman said. Beth sighed, “I guess I don’t have much choice, so there goes my freedom?” “No, Beth, it’s not that bad,” her mom said, maternally brushing a hair back from her face. “Nikki is only going to be with you when you’re not at the dorm or not with Amanda.” “How do we know we can trust her?” Beth asked. “Hi, Addy,” she heard as she said that. Beth looked up to see Amanda there, giving her mom a welcoming hug. She went over to Nikki and repeated, “Hi, Nikki!” Beth looked at all three other women, understanding she didn’t know everything and being annoyed by that. “Would someone please explain what is going on here?” “You were just asking how we knew we could trust her?” Her mom asked. Beth nodded tentatively, “Amanda is here to vouch for her.” She looked up at Connor’s grandmother, who smiled, “I would trust Nikki with any of my family members’ lives, Beth. She was one of my dad’s students and has studied and done much more since then.” “Dad’s students?” Beth asked. “Oh, Connor may not have talked to you about that. My dad was a martial arts instructor after he retired from the police department. He was a master of Tae Kwon Do and several other arts. Nikki went to his studio from a young age.” “Connor is Stacy’s son, right?” Nikki asked. The three others nodded. “So what are you going to do for me,” Beth asked, knowing there was no way out of this. Unfortunately, she’d had bodyguards around her for much of her life. Emerson had been the first haven of not having them around. “First, I want to do a proper job of introducing myself,” she told Beth. “As Amanda said, I grew up studying with her dad. Actually, also with Stacy while she was here, though that wasn’t something most would have understood!” She said that line with the kind of smile that disarmed Beth a little. “By the time I graduated high school, I was a third-degree black belt in Tae Kwon Do, as well as a Black Belt in Kendo and Jiu Jitsu.” “All of those?” “My life very much revolved around studying martial arts. It was my hobby and passion growing up. I competed in tournaments and was pretty successful. When I graduated, I decided to go off and join the military. I eventually spent a couple tours working alongside a top-secret group of elite fighters.” Beth’s eyebrows raised, and she looked at her mom and Amanda. “This is all true?” “Yes,” Amanda said. “Then?” “Well, I spent twenty-five years in the service and decided to retire and start a protective service company about five years ago.” “Pardon me, but you don’t seem that…?” “Old?” she laughed, “Littles aren’t the only ones who get rejuvenation treatments. Better yet, it’s a tax write-off because it’s a disguise for my business.” “And you can protect me? What would you do, stay by my side every day?” Nikki shrugged, “I’ll try to be inconspicuous unless it seems like it’s better to be conspicuous. You seem to have drawn attention from people who want to have a larger baby. If they see you’re with a mother, that alone will be enough to make them back off much of the time.” “If they don’t?” “I’ll take care of the situation,” she said with a smile. Beth sighed, “I don’t have a choice, so we’ll try this.” “That’s all I’m asking, Beth,” her mom told her. WE HAD BEEN successfully crossing off script page after page rapidly at ‘Sarah’s House.’ My memory was solid on lines, and Charlotte was so experienced I swore she only had to look at a page once, and she could be off-book! We’d paused to reset a shot and set up a heat lamp over my head and my chair to make me sweat on camera. ‘It must be a hundred-and-fifteen degrees under these!’ I griped to myself. After our call to action, Charlotte said her line, “Brian, I have a proposal for you.” I could feel sweat rolling down my face and knew the heat lamps were a winner! I fidgeted in the booster seat she had latched me into, trying to undo it while not looking like I was doing it. We’d staged a camera directly at the buckle for that shot. “Look, how about I just go home? I’ll put in my two week’s notice...?” “We could do that, or you could get your treatment?” Charlotte said the mother’s lines seductively and temptingly. It definitely appealed to me! “Miss Ingels, with all due respect? I really don’t want to be a baby for the rest of my life.” I said it pleadingly, even as I tried harder on the Little-Proof latch on the booster seat. Charlotte said, “And I don’t want you to be one for the rest of your life.” I stopped messing with the buckle right then and displayed the shock on my face of such a statement, “Then... What…? What do you want?” Charlotte put on a very welcoming expression. You could also see she was the type of woman who could put on an angry mommy face anytime! “Brian, you and I both know that any way you try and get those treatments, they’re certain to come with you being adopted, right?” I nodded and sighed, “It’s why I haven’t gone and done it yet?” “So, how about I get you the treatment instead of some random mommy?” She smiled at me in a friendly way, but even then, I couldn’t help but wonder about the big bad wolf’s teeth! “I don’t want to lose that intelligent brain of yours, so I promise I’m not going to regress your mind.” “You won’t?” “Your mind stays the brilliant thing it is.” I looked at her with the skepticism that such a Big’s offer deserved then and played with the buckle some more. This was our third take at this scene, and we’d decided we wanted just a bit more panic present in my actions. “Umm... it’s a nice offer, but...” “Look, this is horribly embarrassing, but I just need your help with my daughter. Help me with her, and I’ll emancipate you - I promise!” In a small, tentative voice, I said, “Help?” Charlotte said in an embarrassed and broken voice, “My daughter has potty issues... I’ve tried everything I can think of! We’ve seen doctors, done every method, and read every book I can find, but nothing works for her! One of my friends suggested a potty training buddy?” The heat lamp turned off, and my seat suddenly turned to an ice box as the opposite effect was executed on me. I felt the lighting make a subtle change, too, to help convince the audience my face was turning white. I sat stock still as if a venomous snake was about to strike me if I moved! We continued through the rest of the scene and finally reached the point where Sarah let Brian up. As she undid the buckle of the booster seat, I couldn’t help but feel tinier than usual against this giant woman. Her demeanor as an actress was so intimidating. We filmed through my hopping down onto the ground and pulling my phone out before I heard, “Cut!” A rapid set of camera shots of me pulling the phone out and using the Bruber app to get a ride was made before Charlotte was brought back into things. “Can you show me where your bathroom is while I’m waiting? They said it would be about fifteen minutes?” Charlotte directed me to a downstairs half bathroom in the fake house, “Right down here?” An embarrassing scene inside the bathroom took place, and through the magic of these holo sets, they removed a whole wall to make it easier to film. The pink training potty was something someone had gone overboard with. They filmed me sitting on it, my pants and Pull-Up around my ankles, but it was tastefully shot. The bodysuit they had me wear underneath helped assure my modesty with the crew, though, too. The most embarrassing moment was when the crew activated the potty’s success sound! It took a while, but we wrapped up inside of ‘Sarah’s House’ and found ourselves outside waiting for the Bruber together. I did my best to act as awkwardly and nervously as I assumed my character would, intentionally edging myself further away from the tall giant as I found a brick wall to lean against. I looked up nervously at Charlotte, “How old is your daughter anyway?” “Callie will be six in a couple months.” She told me in a resigned voice. “Ouch…” I played with my hands for a moment, “so I guess the potty issues are really severe?” Charlotte nodded and sat down on a conveniently placed step below the wall, so her head was closer to his level. The first time they’d made the cake, she’d been so far out of frame compared to him that it didn’t work well. “The worst I’ve ever known of a Big child, Brian… Look, I’m not going to lie to you; I’m absolutely desperate!” She wrapped her arms around her body as if she was doing her best to not just scoop me up. “My little girl is absolutely brilliant besides the potty problems, though!” I sighed, “I can see that being rough for you and her.” Headlights flashed across my face as the Bruber car pulled into the driveway and stopped. The AI character stepped out and stepped to the backseat to open the door. Charlotte spoke up again, and I turned my attention back to her, “Look, I’ll make the deal even better; I’ll pay you for your time – every single hour at your rate, I’ll pay for the nanite treatment, and even promise you that, no matter what happens, in a year I will emancipate you!” “A year?!?” I asked in a sort of hoarse yell and squeak. “If she starts using the potty before then, as soon as she has five days without any accidents, I’ll let you go?” I made a face at her but said, “Okay, I’ll think about it…?” “Please do! Be safe going home, Brian!” “Cut!” It was then that I realized we had an audience of Grandma, Beth’s mom, and some strange woman I didn’t know. At that moment, I didn’t care, though. I waved and headed off to the wardrobe room. I needed a few minutes’ break to go to the bathroom and get a drink since it had been a long afternoon! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the like button, and leave me a comment to let me know what you think! This past week through this coming weekend have been busy for me in the real world. Hopefully, I'll be able to get some writing done before that all hits so I can keep maintaining a couple of chapters a week for you all. Your comments/likes really do help me keep my motivation up! If you've enjoyed this work, please consider supporting me with a purchase of my other works at Amazon! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    25 points
  43. So, I realized Sunday that I was about to hit a milestone on this site of 3,000 posts! I wanted to make my 3,000th post count! Because of that, you all are getting a bonus chapter today as I smile at that crazy number. Thank you all for reading and commenting on my works and making it worth posting 3,000 times on this site! 💜 Chapter 83: Princess Cuts BETH FOUND HERSELF watching Connor’s hair drifting across the back of his shoulders as she walked beside him. Realizing her pint-sized boyfriend needed things tied back again to keep some of the vultures at bay, she suddenly said, “Hold up a second.” “What’s wrong?” Reila asked. “Need to tie Connor’s hair back,” she blushed. “I can…” Connor started to say even as Beth unzipped the front of her bag to find a hair tie and a brush and carefully tied his hair back into a ponytail, almost like he usually kept it. ‘It’s a little bit high, but that shouldn’t be a problem,’ she thought. ‘Definitely not as high as I would tie mine.’ “There,” she said with a smile, zipping her bag up. “Sorry, the white was all I could see in my bag that wasn’t purple or pink.” “I don’t get why you keep such girly colors for hair ties,” Reila kidded her. “Sorry, black just has never been my favorite color?” “Just kidding you,” Reila said. “Shall we get to class now?” The three of them traveled back to the campus center. They split up for Reila to go to her destination and the two of them to the Matisse Center and their Narratives class. That day’s lecture was about special effects, which didn’t affect their project much. ‘Explosive diapers, yes, explosions…? Sadly, not so much,’ Beth mused. The group filming Connor’s script asked lots of questions, and she sensed they may have ended up in over their heads with that script. ‘Too bad we can’t trade them…’ Beth thought morosely. Suddenly, she noticed something, ‘Where’s Kelly?’ she wondered. She turned in her seat as best she could to look around the room but didn’t see her tormentor anywhere…? “Okay, that’s going to wrap today’s class. I’m glad to hear that two of your groups have begun filming – I would strongly encourage all of you to have at least a quarter of your scenes in the can by the end of the weekend if possible!” Professor Wyler said as they neared the end of the lecture. “Because of that, I will let you all have the last forty minutes of this class to break up and do what you need to do. Tuesday, we’ll meet in Sound Studio Two for the lecture and to get more practical experience with the stage’s more advanced features.” As everyone was dismissed, Charlotte motioned for everyone to follow her out and to the studio. “We have the studio reserved for the rest of today; let’s go ahead and get to work?” She stepped inside and addressed the group, “We only have the one scene with ‘Callie’ in it today; let’s get that one filmed first. Then Connor, could you and Beth go ahead and look through yesterday’s takes in the editing room and start checking over things?” “Umm… sure?” Connor said. “I still have a few hours before I have to return to the dorm.” “Then let’s get this scene knocked out,” Charlotte said. “Come on, Beth, let’s head to wardrobe and get this one over with.” Beth sighed, “This is the opening scene, right?” “Yep, sorry, Beth.” “Great…” I WATCHED CHARLOTTE and Beth walk towards wardrobe and found myself following Sebastian around as he directed people to prepare the stage for the scene. With a few quick commands, we had an open view into a large bedroom made up for an excessively wealthy preschool girl. I had to admit I appreciated the details that went into the room, knowing I had added a few touches from memories of my twin sisters’ bedrooms at that age. It was a stage where the room wasn’t meant for a baby anymore but was definitely not an older girls’ room. The bed was the equivalent of a full-size bed for a girl back home, so oversized for Beth with her short height. I’d argued against a crib because I figured her mommy was trying to get her to grow up and had the money to create a dream room for her ‘big girl.’ The back ‘headboard’ of the bed was in the shape of an elaborate Disney’esque castle with lit windows inside that would serve as glowing nightlights for a little girl scared of the dark. Behind the bed was painted a scene of a night sky with stars and a full moon that even contained what looked like an aurora borealis effect along the horizon. This was the ultimate ‘princess’ bedroom. Most of the room seemed perfect for that ‘big girl,’ but there was a remaining piece of babyhood against the wall nearest the door where a changing table was sat. Underneath was a collection of mostly Pull-Ups, but the crew also laid out a small stack of diapers. I watched as the lighting in the room was set up to be bright right then, and it was currently set up for a little girl to play with her dolls. An absurdly large and intricate dollhouse took up a quarter of another wall. It was being prepped with dolls and other bits that the scenery crew had gathered. Even as the lighting was adjusted and cameras tested, Charlotte and Beth came out. My eyes grew as I realized I hadn’t seen every dress they’d made for Beth the other day. She was dressed in what could only be described as a princess play dress right then, right down to the plastic tiara on her head. A couple giggles could be heard on the set, but no one said anything. “Well, what do you think?” Beth said with a sigh. “Do they have a diabetes treatment here? I feel like that dress would cause it to be overly sweet?” I said. “Looks like something your cousin would wear, huh?” I briefly thought and nodded, “Yes, Meggy would love it… Sorry.” She shrugged, “It goes with the room. Who came up with this over-the-top bedroom?” I blushed, “I might have had a part in it?” “How did you dream this up?” “My twin sisters had something like it,” I admitted. “They’re girly girls?” “That doesn’t begin to describe them,” I nodded. “Mom figured out how to print the pieces and built it as a surprise for their fifth birthday when they moved out of the nursery.” Right then, I heard, “Places, everyone!” “Gotta go,” Beth said. I nodded and made my way to the production suite that was set up. “Here, let me give you a lift,” Will said, placing me on the tall desk. “You’re just monitoring the cameras?” “Since Charlotte is acting now, it makes sense for someone to be in here. The other camera operators are competent, so I can keep an eye on the shots.” I nodded, watching Sebastian give some instructions before filming of the scene began. Beth crawled around with her dolls and played in the room’s lower level. After a few minutes of that, she paused and crouched in what I knew to be a poopy pose. ‘She’s not really…?’ I thought to myself even as I saw her sit back down and continue playing. Charlotte entered the scene as her mother then. She stood her up, pulling the skirt up to show the Pull-Up with faded designs. As she turned towards the back, you could see her grimace as she pulled back the back waistband. “Callie, why didn’t you tell Mommy you needed to go potty?” Charlotte rubbed her temples and ran a hand through her ‘daughter’s’ hair. “You’re supposed to go poopy on the potty like a big girl, not like in your Pull-Up like a baby!” Beth looked like she didn’t have a care in the world about it then, “I was playing, Mommy!” ‘Good acting, Beth,’ I had to admire. “You’re supposed to stop playing and use the big girl potty! Don’t you want to wear your princess big girl panties?” Charlotte gave a frustrated gasp before exclaiming, “You’re going to be the only girl in Kindergarten wearing baby diapers!” “Nuh-uh! Rachel and Ellie both wear diapees too!” Beth looked upset then at her ‘mommy.’ “They’re Littles, sweetie, that’s normal for them! You’re not a Little, though!” Beth turned the waterworks on then, and I swore I was watching my baby sisters begin a tantrum, “Din’ you say I would always be your little girl, though?” I was impressed as I watched Beth really break down into tears and saw Charlotte hug her tightly. A few moments later, she stood up, cuddling Beth in her arms, and I heard, “Cut!!!” “Great job, Beth,” Charlotte said. “Do we have to do that again?” Sebastian shook his head, “not for the acting, at least? Will, how were the shots?” “Let me run them back quickly, but I think we got what we needed.” I sat and watched the monitors as he ran through the four camera shots he had simultaneously recorded on the take. “I think we’re good unless you want to do one more take to be safe?” “It felt good, Sebastian,” Charlotte said, “Normally, I’m all about other takes, but I think we’ll just be spinning our wheels here?” “We can always come back if we have to,” he agreed. “Okay, reset cameras to set up the changing table shot here.” I sat at the desk and watched as Will left the booth to reset camera crew members before returning and adjusting a remote camera he had control of. Before telling Sebastian they were good to go, he gave instructions to a couple of members who had cameras on dollies. “Places!” Sebastian called, and when action was called, we watched as the cut moved to Charlotte lying Beth on the changing table. It appeared to be getting just a little bit short for her, as the heels of her feet hung off the edge at the bottom. I watched as the dress was pulled up, and the set cameras actually showed poop that needed to be wiped off! “Did you guys actually make her poop her pants?” I whispered. Will was wearing a set of headphones and couldn’t hear my comment. A pretty quick and thorough diaper change was recorded, and I noted that Beth was wearing a bodysuit or something, as she wasn’t really naked. I knew we would never use any of the close-up views, but I was pleased that she wasn’t really being exposed. Charlotte pulled another Pull-Up up Beth’s legs and sat her on the ground. “Please try and keep your stars this time?” Beth smiled and turned to return to the dolls, resuming her play, even as the camera zoomed in on Charlotte’s face, “What am I going to do?!?” “Cut!” Will took off his headphones, then really asked him, “They didn’t make her really poop her pants, right?” He shook his head, “PooPloder, no need for things like that anymore.” He stood up and went to talk to Sebastian. I crawled off the desk onto the chair beside it and then onto the ground, feeling like I’d just managed some incredible feat! ‘What the hell is a PooPloder?’ I asked in my head. I walked over to where Beth was standing, blushing deeply now that everything was over. “That was horrible,” she told me quietly. I nodded before quietly asking, “What the heck is a PooPloder?” “It’s a device that makes it seem like you’ve peed and pooped the diaper,” she said with a grimace. “I’ve never heard of them before either,” she added. We stood watching Sebastian and Charlotte look over the shoulder of Will, who held a tablet in his hands, going over the footage. A projection rose a few inches up to give a rough perspective of the HoloFilm results. “Okay, I don’t want to redo the whole scene, but let’s redo the last part after putting the new training panties on Callie. I want us to add a response to your ‘mommy’ asking you to keep your panties dry, Beth.” “Like what?” “Okay, mommy, I try?” Charlotte suggested. “That seems like more than the character is willing to give?” Isabella suggested. “How about just a shrug and a smile?” Sebastian looked into space momentarily, “Let’s just combine them; worst case, we remove the dialogue and just go to the shrug and smile? Say the line first, then do that?” “Okay,” Beth said. “Charlotte, why don’t you add something about this ‘is hopeless?’” “Got it!” I stepped back out of view and watched them rerun the shot. Charlotte sat Beth back down on the ground. “Callie, would you please try to keep your stars this time? Pretty please?” “Kay, Mommy, I try!” Beth said before smiling at her while shrugging and running back to the toys. I looked at Charlotte as she sighed and dragged a hand through her hair, “This is hopeless! What am I going to do?!?” “Cut!” After a quick watch through the rough footage, Sebastian said, “I think this will work. Beth, why don’t you get out of that costume? You and Connor can get started on the edits of what we have so far. We reserved Editing Room Four upstairs.” Beth didn’t have to be told twice! I watched her practically sprint to the changing room to remove the sweet dress that I was sure more than a few Amazon mothers would love to see their little girls in! BETH WAS SO grateful to be told she could get out of the princess play dress that she hurried back to the changing room. She almost ran past Gary, but he said, “Hold up a second, Beth!” She turned up to him, “huh?” “I think you need some help getting out of that?” He suggested. “Oh, that’s right, this one buttoned?” “Yep! Come here; I’ll get them undone, and you can get changed.” “Thanks,” she said as she stood before him nervously. Even if she ripped the dress off in front of him, he still wouldn’t see anything due to the bodysuit, but it was still embarrassing to undress in any way in front of this tall Big. She momentarily felt his fingers work at each button before declaring, “All done. Bring it back to me when you’re done, and I’ll hang it up. Go ahead and throw that Pull-Up out; we’ll use a fresh one if we need another. I don’t think your character uses those again, though?” Beth shook her head, “No, unfortunately, from here on out in the script, she’s back to diapers.” “Sorry,” he said. “You didn’t write the script?” “Thank God,” he agreed. “If we can keep the screenwriter out of here too, life will be better.” Beth nodded at that even as she said, “Give me a moment,” and scrambled to the changing room. As she closed the door, a couple of the other crew members had just come in to begin getting ready for their scenes. The rest of the day’s shooting would revolve around the office scenes that ‘Brian’ wasn’t a part of. Unfortunately, that meant the next three days would be very Brian-heavy. As much as Beth’s character was the reason for the potty-training buddy trope, truthfully, Brian was the show’s real ‘supporting actress’ in the end. As soon as the door was latched, Beth pulled the dress over her head and sat it on the counter. The purple Pull-Up was removed next, but before she placed it in the trash, she sighed and took a picture of the dry Pull-Up with her phone. ‘Last thing I want is someone to leave a ‘wet’ one out and blame me…’ she thought nervously. She’d already been digitally remanded to diapers once this year; she didn’t need it to happen again! The bodysuit was more of an effort to peel off, and she couldn’t help but note it left her feeling like she needed a shower when she was done. With a sigh, she folded it up and pulled out her panties and the outfit she’d worn to class that day. Tossing her backpack over her shoulder, she pushed her way back out to the main costume shop and handed Gary the dress and the bodysuit. “Thanks, Beth, we’ll see you tomorrow!” He said with a smile. “See you then,” she agreed. She found Connor and said, “Let’s go.” He nodded, and they headed quickly to the editing suite. They were just opening the door when they realized someone else was already inside… +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a comment and a like to celebrate 3,000 posts! 🙂 I'll post the next chapter on Friday as normal, and this chapter will go up on Wednesday on WattPad, where I also post. All of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle. If you enjoy this, please consider supporting me with a purchase! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    25 points
  44. Happy New Year!🥳 Chapter 74: So Long… THE NEXT MORNING, I was pleased to wake up dry, though it seemed the damage had been done with the other three since they were still wet when Mackenzie woke them up after our swim and her shower. As we made our way through the breakfast lines, things in the cafeteria seemed a little less intense that morning. There was still a bit of tension, but the glares from the other Littles towards me seemed a little less present then. I sat at one of the mixed-size tables, hoping to see Beth. Soon after sitting down, though, Mia and Amy came over. “Hey Connor, how are you doing?” Amy asked as she sat down, “May we join you?” “Sure,” I told them. “I’m doing better this week?” “Sorry about what Miss Maddie did to you,” Amy said. “Not your fault…” I thought for a second, “She was your nest mother, right?” They nodded, “Yes, she was,” Mia replied. “So where are you all now?” “They put us both with Miss Lilly?” “She’s a lot nicer?” I asked. “Much!” Amy blushed. “Maddie had some weird things she wanted…” “Breastfeeding the girls?” “You know?” Mia blushed. I nodded, “I’ve been told. Did she…?” They both shook their heads, “No, we had this girl, Emily, in our nest who was shorter than Amy by a couple inches. She’s the one she forced to nurse the most. It was mainly her and Charlotte so far.” Mia said. “She wanted me to try it,” Amy said. “What happened?” I asked. “I said no, and right then Charlotte threw a massive fit that she wanted some.” She shuddered. “She seemed more like a baby than my sixteen-month-old niece does.” “Well… don’t let someone do that to you if you ever want to potty train again,” I told them. Both girls blushed, “I was hoping it would be an instant thing to start again, but whatever they did to us means I don’t know until I’ve gone? I just realize my diaper is wet, and never feel it!” Mia said. I sighed, “I’ll let you know if I find anything that can help. You got the invite from Professor Owens, too, right?” They nodded, “I’m wondering if they’re going to take us home early?” Mia asked nervously. “That wouldn’t be a bad thing,” Amy said morosely. “I don’t know why I ever agreed to come here!” I had nothing to say at that. Beth joined us a few minutes later; we split off to our classes after breakfast. The script writing class focused on our upcoming scripts for animated features due the following week. Our professor spent a lot of time discussing specific things we should tailor for the project. Once again, another competition was happening with another course focused on animation, so we could have our scripts animated, too! ‘I wish I had time here to take that course too; I bet it’s fun!’ I thought as I texted Beth and ended up meeting her at the Union for lunch instead of the usual cafeteria. At her suggestion, we split an Amazon-sized burger. The quarter I took of it was enough to fill me completely, and she didn’t think she wanted a whole one herself. “So, on to that seminar?” Beth asked me as we left. “Sort of… we’re actually meeting with our professors from the exchange program today?” “Oh… What is even going to happen with that seminar now, anyway?” I thought for a second, “I don’t know… Dean Northrup ran that? I doubt that they let her back?” “Careful, Connor,” she told me as she left me outside the hall. “I’ll see you in class in a bit!” “See you then,” I said with a smile. I walked up to the front doors of Destiny Hall, where we were supposed to meet. I saw Amy, Mia, and Liam already standing beside Professor Owens. On the doors of classrooms, there were little screens that told you what class was scheduled inside a room. Today, I saw it had a special text. The Littles Seminar is canceled for this week. Please check your email this weekend for details about future class plans. “Are we getting out of that now?” I said aloud. “I hope so,” Mia said to me. “Hi, Doctor Owens,” I said to him pleasantly. With him standing a bit taller than Beth, I had to look upwards some. “Good morning, Connor; how are you doing?” I shrugged, “Mostly okay?” Moments later, we were joined by Ava, then Avery and Willow, whom I hadn’t seen much in the past couple of weeks. Liam appeared with what appeared to be a very soaked diaper that was making him waddle next. “This should be everyone,” Doctor Owens said after counting. “What about Oliver and Asher?” Willow asked. “They didn’t have to come to this seminar, so I told them to meet us directly in the room we’re meeting in.” “Oh,” Willow said. “Let’s head upstairs; we have a lot to talk about,” he told us. He led us to the elevators, and we took a short ride up to the third floor, following him down to a classroom that said Earth 31415 Exchange Meeting. Inside, we found Oliver and Asher talking to each other. Then I noted a tall woman in scrubs standing beside the long table where she had Dr. Benson sitting with her arms seeming to steady her. “Everyone, you needed, Professor Owens?” The tall woman asked. “Yes, Doctor Daniels, we can take it from here?” He said a little nervously, it seemed. “I’ll be back in a half-hour. Please take good care of Katie while I’m gone?” “Umm… certainly,” he told her. When the door closed, Oliver said what I was thinking, “What the fuck?!?” At nine feet, at least he wasn’t bound by the Little Code of Conduct! “Couldn’t have said it better,” Avery agreed. “Not without getting another mouthful of soap and another spanking,” Willow smirked. Avery blushed brightly. “Are you okay, Doctor Benson?” I asked her nervously. “Of course! I just had mummies, and she made me all dry now!” I raised my eyebrows towards the others. “Okay, we don’t have much time, but I wanted to check on you,” Professor Owens started. “Umm… I think we all knew of the rumors and likely issues here. Still, I think some of the potential consequences were understated. A level of protection was promised that obviously you haven’t been given.” Oliver raised his hand to get his attention, “Professor, this isn’t everyone that came. Where are Tatum, Noah, and Luca?” “Probably adopted or in an orphanage,” I responded. “Ooh, Mommy was talking about adopting me later! They’re so lucky!” Doctor Benson said even as she seemed to plant a slobbery thumb back into her mouth. “So… umm… What do you want to do?” Ava asked. “I definitely didn’t sign up to be in diapers or have to have ‘mummies’ from a mommy.” Doctor Owens sighed, “There’s not much we can do. We can’t go home until our date at the end of the semester. I have contacted our embassy, though, and they’re lodging a complaint with the government about the poisonings and hypnosis that have been administered to you all.” “Wait! What?” Oliver asked. “Oliver, have you like paid no attention to anything else around you these past few weeks?” Mia asked. “Not really? I’ve been going to class, then to the library, studying until I can’t stay awake anymore, then repeating? These guys have weird terminology, and catching up has been hard!” “Well, you idiot, things aren’t going well for most of our group,” Asher told him. “I’m just glad I didn’t end up at Little Height. Sorry guys, but that seems horrible!” “That’s putting it lightly,” Liam said, shaking his head. “So what do we do now?” Avery asked. “Well, first of all, if you have any more poisonings or run-ins with the illegal hypnosis, you need to contact me ASAP. I’ll act as a liaison with the university as we planned.” Professor Owens said with a severe expression. “What good will that do?” Willow asked. He shrugged, “It’s something at least.” “And what about Katie here?” I asked. He turned white, “I don’t think we’re able to do much there,” he said quietly. Right then, we heard a fart, and all of our eyes turned towards the former doctor. She squatted and pooped her diaper before seeming to intentionally sit, happily squishing it. “Poopies!!!” She practically squealed in happiness. “No, I don’t think there is…” I said back. He spent another fifteen minutes advising us of some suggestions, including not getting into trouble, when the tall Amazon woman returned. She sniffed the air before picking up Doctor Benson and placing her nose on her diaper under a short skirt. “Well, seems like I have a stinky whittle girl now, huh? None of that big girl doctor stuff now, huh?” She giggled. We all stared at her as she pulled her thumb from her mouth and replaced it with a pacifier. “I hope you don’t mind if I change her here?” Without waiting for any confirmation, a diaper bag, a changing mat, and soon Doctor Benson were on the table preparing for a diaper change. “Anything else?” I found myself asking Professor Owens. “No, I think that’s all; good luck,” he said even as a ‘scritch’ was heard of diaper tapes being opened. The rest of us scrambled from the room as quickly as we could! BETH LOOKED AROUND the classroom in their studio’s designated area for Connor, but didn’t see him there yet. Sebastian motioned towards her and said, “You and Connor can sit between Charlotte and me here?” Beth noticed he’d put a taller chair beside him and a booster in the seat beside it. She found herself climbing into the chair and looked up at him. “How’s it going?” She asked a little nervously. “Good! Charlotte and I spent some time this weekend nailing down some details together. I think everything should be on track to start shooting on Thursday.” “Great…” Beth found herself trying not to sound sarcastic. She was saved from more awkward conversation by Connor’s arrival. “Hey, Connor,” Charlotte said to him. “Hi, Charlotte,” he told her. “Need help getting up there?” She asked him for the seat. “Umm… sure?” Beth watched as Charlotte gently picked him up and helped him into the booster seat beside her. To Beth, it said a lot about Charlotte that she didn’t use the booster’s harness on him. Beth noted that Connor looked stressed, “What’s wrong?” “Later,” he said. She gave him a worried look but nodded. Right then, Professor Wyler stood at the front of the class. “Welcome back! Hopefully, today has been a little less eventful than it seems yesterday was here on campus! Today’s topic will be some legal issues with your filmmaking…” All in all, Beth found that day’s class to be pretty dull for the first half. He lectured about rules for using people as extras, licensing music, and a pretty thorough overview of quite a few issues. ‘Dad would probably find this all fun and interesting to discuss. I’d rather not!’ she couldn’t help but think. Eventually, they were granted the last half of class to meet with their groups and found their way up to their conference room. “Okay, we need to keep this meeting moving to get as much done as possible today. If you all don’t mind, I’d like to order food so we can work for an extra hour or so?” Sebastian said. “Umm…” I said, “How late?” “We’ll get you in by your dorm curfew?” Charlotte said. “I promise we’ll make sure we order something you’ll like too.” “Nuggies?” Kelly said. “Enough,” Sebastian said to her. “We can always get some baby food for you? We don’t need you being a wiseass all day.” “Jeez, I was just making a joke!” “Not a funny one,” Charlotte said. She looked at me, “Any requests?” “I’m good with whatever. Something spicy would be nice?” “Umm…” Sebastian started to say. “He’s weird,” Beth interrupted him. “For some reason, this crazy guy can actually eat spicy stuff. He ate people under the table a few weeks ago.” One of the members of the crew, Caleb, suddenly looked at Connor and said, “Holy crap, that was you!” “Huh?” Kelly asked. “He literally did eat them under the table at the spicy competition at the welcome back night.” A bit of murmur came then, and Sebastian said a restaurant that Beth knew was insane for spices in some of their dishes. They all agreed on a couple of family platters of food to order. Charlotte called it in and said, “My treat, it wouldn’t do for our group to fail! I’d never hear the end of it from my friends!” Everyone laughed at that. “Okay, so let’s get down to business. We originally talked about waiting until Thursday to film? But I’m wondering if everyone thinks we might be able to start up tomorrow instead?” Sebastian asked. “We still have five weeks. What’s the rush?” Sophia asked. “I want to be able to spend more time on post-production to make the end product cleaner,” Sebastian replied. “That’s not a bad idea,” Connor admitted. “Connor, they let up on your lights-out time now, right?” Charlotte asked. Connor nodded, “Yes, I still have to be in the dorm by Twenty-Six O’clock, though?” “I looked at your schedule, so that should mean you can film tomorrow after Nineteen O’clock?” “I’d like to grab a bite to eat at some point, but yeah, that should be doable?” Connor replied. “Great! Here’s the plan, then!” Sebastian said. “We’ll start with just five scenes tomorrow. We’ll knock yours out of the way first, Connor, and then we’ll get the other one I have planned with just Charlotte and Beth knocked out. For Thursday…” Sebastian went through scenes, and it looked like Beth only had one on Thursday she would have to deal with. Unfortunately for her, it was the opening scene! ‘That one is going to suck because it’s the first introduction to my character!’ Beth did her best not to frown throughout the meeting. They were mainly filming scenes without Beth or Connor that day, and Connor wasn’t even needed on Thursday. “We’ll knock out the last of the scenes ‘Brian’ has on Friday,” Sebastian said. “That will leave us Saturday and Sunday to deal with the Brianna scenes.” “Gary, did you talk to the theater department about those nanites?” Sebastian asked. “Yes, they’ve got them, and we worked out a ‘price’ for them with Professor Wyler,” he replied. “I also managed to get all of the costumes created over the weekend, so we’re good to go with that Wednesday date on that front.” “Okay, so it’s just a set design?” Charlotte asked, looking at her own list. “We worked this weekend and got most of it done already,” the mid-sized Big named Ben said. “I’d kind of like to get Connor to look at some of it before we break up?” “He was pretty good at the details; it would be good to get him to look at things and maybe tweak some,” Madelyn said. “Okay, Why don’t you all, Connor, and Sophia go on to Lab 3. Show him what you’ve come up with so far. Beth and Charlotte, let’s run Scenes 1, 6, and 18 for dialogue and maybe talk through some blocking ideas. The rest of you, get the equipment checked out for tomorrow and make sure we have everything we need.” Beth looked at Connor as he was helped out from the chair. Sebastian said, “We’ll split up for the next hour. Food should be here then, and then we’ll have the cast try on the costumes.” Everyone murmured their agreement, and Beth watched Connor go off with the other three. “You okay, Beth?” Charlotte asked. She turned in surprise that she’d been standing right next to her. “I guess… I’m not going to lie; I really hate my role!” “If it makes you feel any better, I still have nightmares about the three episodes where my character dealt with bedwetting, a prank that caused accidents, and a dare gone wrong that all made me wear diapers?” Beth nodded, “I can imagine - I remember squirming during those episodes.” “You and me both…” Charlotte said. “Come on, let’s run these lines so you only have to be in that costume for the shortest time possible! Beth nodded and soon acted out her role as a five-year-old potty dunce. Owen, Sebastian, and Charlotte all worked with her to get the right inflection to her lines. They also did some basic blocking on the parts where she played with toys. It was horrible, but at least the three weren’t rubbing her nose in it! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading and supporting my writing with your likes and comments! It means a lot to me that so many of you come along with me on the journeys of my characters! Please press the Like button on this post, and consider leaving me a comment as well! Beginning this week, I'll be back on a Friday posting schedule each week for a while. Vacation ending/real world means I'll sadly need to maintain a lead here of chapters! The good news, though, is the next three months are typically my most productive! So, in the New Year, I'll hopefully be able to resume multi-chapter weeks again in a month or so. There is a lot more of Connor and Beth's story to come!
    25 points
  45. Chapter 69: Pilot BETH REMEMBERED HEARING about why the Littles had such an early bedtime recently and said, “Even just from all that were kicked out last weekend, plus Connor’s nestmates, you’re probably already down seventy to a hundred of those kids across the university.” “What happened last weekend?” Shelby asked. Beth realized neither of them had said anything to her, “Well, I’m still not exactly sure, are you, Connor?” He shook his head, “No, all I got was there were a bunch of Littles who were furious that after ‘Movie Night’ they had sudden potty problems, and everyone was back to diapers by the end of the weekend?” Beth nodded, “I haven’t heard anything fully, but the rumor going around my dorm is that some of the Littles may have done a walkout at bedtime?” Shelby dropped her mouth open, “Like defied their nest mothers?” Beth nodded, “It’s still pretty hush-hush, but that’s the rumor, at least?” “That would explain the insanely early bedtime this week,” Connor agreed. “Also the guys trying to demote me with their planted used Pull-Ups.” “What?!?” Shelby asked. Beth and Connor then took turns telling her what happened to him. “I’m surprised Grandma or Grandpa didn’t tell you?” Connor said. “That’s why I needed the new backpack from your mom.” “I haven’t seen either of them much this week, really,” she said. “Most of the week, we stay at our place. We have a holocaretaker over there that changes Mom most of the time.” “Grandma doesn’t baby her all that much?” Connor asked. Shelby shrugged, “They both get this need every now and then for the other. She spends the night in her nursery a few times a week here, but the multiple breastfeedings every day and playtime stopped when we were born?” “Guess that makes sense,” Connor said. “Anyway, it sounds like things are tense at Emerson right now?” Shelby asked. Beth nodded, “Really, I don’t think I’m the only Tweener who’s noticed some of those odd looks towards us, too.” She shuddered, “And this film will not help that!” “Well, shall we keep going and see what happens?” Shelby asked. “As horrible as it is, I’m afraid I have to see how it turns out. It’s like watching a trainwreck or something!” Connor sighed, “That’s one way to describe it.” “Yeah, let’s finish reading it,” Beth said. All three wriggled in their comfy virtual theater chairs and resumed reading. ROB: “Oh, I just wanted to see if there was any other places we might have a backup?” SARAH (MOM): “Oh, well, thank you for that, but please, just go home.” ROB: “But...” SARAH (MOM): “Look, I don’t think it was you, but I’m suspicious someone has been up to things in the systems internally. I’ve locked the building up for the weekend, and no one is going in. Go home and get some rest. We’ll need you fresh on Monday to help us pick up the pieces since Brian is no longer available!” ROB: “Uhh... Okay, I guess you’re right.” “Say you’re guilty without saying you’re guilty?” Connor smirked. “At least your character gets to have some fun there?” He snorted, “After the messy diaper? How much do you want to bet they want that as ‘realistic’ as possible?” “No bets,” Beth said, shuddering at the thought of how many dirty diapers had already been prescribed to her character! SARAH BUCKLES BRIANNA INTO THE SEAT EVEN AS ROB’S CAR TAKES OFF. SARAH (MOM): “You did disable his card access, right?” BRIANNA: “Only yours works through Monday, just like you said.” SARAH (MOM): “Good! Now let’s get something to eat, I think you’ve earned a treat tonight!” BRIANNA: “And Rob?” SARAH (MOM): “I’ll take care of him on Monday.” THE CAMERA FOLLOWS AS SHE CLOSES THE DOOR, AND THEY TAKE OFF. “Am I the only one thinking a ‘treat tonight’ sounds as alarmingly bad as it sounds?” Shelby said. “Nope, ten to one, it’s the ‘treat’ of feeding at mommy’s breasts!” Beth found herself saying. “Ugh!” Connor squirmed. “No bet,” Shelby replied. SCENE - SARAH’S HOUSE SARAH IS CARRYING A SLEEPING CALLIE WHILE BRIANNA FOLLOWS HER INSIDE. BRIANNA AWKWARDLY CLIMBS THE STAIRS AS SHE WALKS AHEAD OF SARAH. ONCE SHE’S SURE SHE’S GOING TO MAKE IT, SHE CARRIES CALLIE AND CHANGES HER DIAPER AND HER OUTFIT INTO A PURPLE NIGHTGOWN. CALLIE NEVER STIRS AS SHE NURSES A PACIFIER AND IS TUCKED INTO BED. SARAH (MOM): WHISPERS “Come here, Brianna.” BRIANNA WALKS OVER TO SARAH AND IS PICKED UP AND SAT ON THE CHANGING TABLE. DRESSING HER IN AN IDENTICAL OUTFIT, SARAH DOESN’T CARRY HER TO BED, INSTEAD LOOKING AT CALLIE AND CARRYING HER DOWNSTAIRS TO THE LIVING ROOM WHERE SHE HAS A COMFY RECLINER. SHE SITS DOWN WITH THE LITTLE GIRL TURNED ON HER LAP SO THEY CAN LOOK AT EACH OTHER. SARAH (MOM): “You’ve probably saved us Brianna.” BRIANNA: “Hopefully?” SARAH (MOM): “If nothing else, now I know who to take down. I’ll call my lawyer first thing in the morning and get them to figure out how we get the police involved.” BRIANNA: “Feds in this case. this is all sorts of Federal charges.” SARAH (MOM): NODS: “You know, you could have told me you couldn’t fix this?” BRIANNA: SHRUGS: “You’ve always been good to me.” SARAH (MOM): “Even with forcing you to be my little girl?” BRIANNA: “I could have run... I didn’t have to say yes.” SARAH (MOM): “Why did you?” BRIANNA: HESITATES “I knew you were a good mommy?” SARAH WIPES A TEAR FROM HER EYE AND CHOKES A SOB. SARAH (MOM): “I hope I can be...” SUDDENLY, SARAH LOOKS DOWN AT HER SHIRT, IMPLYING TO THE AUDIENCE WHAT SHE MEANS IS THE TREAT. “Called it!” Shelby said. SARAH (MOM): “I said I would give you a treat later?” BRIANNA: “I guess you did? I thought that was the restaurant? I’ve never gotten to eat at any place like that before?” SARAH (MOM): LAUGHS “For good reason, the only Littles there are adopted!” PAUSES “No... I had something else in mind that could help you adjust for these last couple weeks before we try potty training Callie again?” BRIANNA: “What?” SARAH (MOM): “It’s a special mommy gift to you.” THE CAMERA ZOOMS IN ON BRIANNA’S EYES, HAVING FIGURED IT OUT EVEN AS A DISCREET SHOT IMPLIES THE SCENE ABOUT TO HAPPEN. BRIANNA STRUGGLES AND COMPLAINS FOR A FEW MINUTES BEFORE SHE IS PLACED AT HER MOMMY’S BREAST WHERE SHE BELONGS AND SOON IS NURSING LIKE THE GOOD BABY GIRL SHE IS. SCENE FADES. “This is definitely Kelly’s writing here,” Connor groaned, turning as red as a tomato. “Definitely,” Beth agreed. “On the plus side, you’ll get to second base with Charlotte Perez!!!! Every guy on campus is going to be so jealous!” Shelby snickered. Connor threw popcorn straight at her before sighing as they continued. SCENE - SARAH’S OFFICE SARAH HAS CALLED ROB AND (DAVE) THE MAN IN CHARGE OF BUILDING SECURITY. SARAH WALKS IN ALONG WITH SOME OTHER MEN IN SUITS. ROB: “Good morning, Sarah. What’s this meeting about?” SARAH (MOM): “Not really my meeting,” SHE SMILES AND MOTIONS TO THE TWO MEN. “This is Agent Edwards, and Agent Daniels, with the FBI.” VIEWERS CAN SEE SWEAT BEADING ON ROB’S FACE. THE SECURITY CHIEF LOOKS A LITTLE NERVOUSLY AT HIM. AGENT EDWARDS “Robert Salinger and Dave Withers, you are both under arrest.” BOTH AGENTS ADVANCE AND PLACE THE MEN IN HANDCUFFS. ROB: “What are you doing?!?” He said. AGENT DANIELS: “You have the right to remain silent, anything you say or do may be used against you in the court of law. You...” CAMERA FADE AS THE TWO MEN ARE LED FROM THE CONFERENCE ROOM. HAILEY ENTERS BEWILDERED AFTER THAT AS SARAH SITS EXHAUSTED IN HER NORMAL CHAIR. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Who were those two men?” SARAH (MOM): “FBI agents, arresting Rob and Dave for the hacking of our systems last week. HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “You’re kidding?!?” SARAH (MOM): “Wish I was!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “What’s going to happen to them now?” SARAH (MOM): “Well, they’re both fired, obviously, but they’ll also be facing a dozen federal charges. Probably going to prison for a while...” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “And now you’re down three major programmers...” SARAH (MOM): “I guess I am, aren’t I?” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Regrets?” SARAH (MOM): “None. I even gave her a reward after dinner that night.” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “Oh?” SARAH (MOM): “She took to mommy’s milk like a champ!” HAILEY (MOM’S FRIEND) “I bet she did!” BOTH WOMEN SMILE AND TALK AS THE CAMERA FADES OUT. “Of course, even as a Little accomplishes saving a major company, all they get for a reward is more mommy’s milk!” Shelby practically screamed. “Isn’t that the dream of every Little?” Beth said with a sarcastic sigh. “Clearly, I mean, that’s all a Little is, just a more reliable breast pump,” Shelby added. “For some Bigs, that really is a plus,” Beth said. “My sister Laura has suddenly started producing a few times since middle school.” “That is so weird,” Shelby said. “What does she do with the milk?” “Mom makes sure she throws it out.” “Ever tried it?” Shelby asked. “Yuck!” Beth said, “Definitely not!” “Smart,” Shelby said. “I don’t know if it affects Tweeners as much?” “It does, from what one of my friends told me,” Beth shuddered. “Let’s just keep reading the rest of this before I get any more nightmares?” SCENE - WIDDLE LEARNERS CALLIE, BRIANNA, AND ANOTHER GIRL ARE PLAYING OUTSIDE IN A TOY PLAYHOUSE WITH A PLASTIC STOVE AND SMALL TABLE. CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “You’re the baby. You have to eat it!” BRIANNA: “Why am I the baby?” LITTLE GIRL 1 “You littlest, you baby.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “She’s right; you’re the shortest. Now sit in your high chair and let Mommy feed you.” “Of course, the gaslighting and training of Bigs has to start early!” Shelby complained. “Ever have that one happen to you?” Beth found herself asking. “Way too often growing up! Whenever we had mixed classes, I always had to play the baby when we played house.” “That’s got to have gotten old?” Connor asked. “Definitely! The worst would be when they insisted you wear the ‘baby clothes’ to match the role.” Shelby added. THE CAMERA SHOWS BRIANNA SITTING DOWN AND BEING FED A FAKE JAR OF BABY FOOD BY CALLIE, WHO IS EASILY THE TALLEST IN THE ROOM. CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “All done! What a good baby!” RIGHT THEN, SHE SQUATS AND MESSES HER DIAPER. MISS TERRY COMES IN RIGHT THEN. “Ugh… again?!?” Beth complained. “Well, of course? Why would Kelly miss a chance to embarrass someone else again?” Connor asked. “I’m wondering if she wrote that role specifically for me to play,” Beth complained. “She probably did,” Connor guessed. “I really hate that girl!” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “Oh, did you finish feeding your baby, Callie?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Uh-huh! She’s a good baby!” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “I bet she is. Since you’re done feeding her, we’d better go get Mommy changed into a fresh diaper, huh?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Huh?” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “You’re poopy, dear!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) POUTS “Can Bree come with me?” MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “Sure.” THE CAMERA FOLLOWS THE PAIR INSIDE, AND CALLIE IS LIFTED ONTO THE CHANGING TABLE WHILE BRIANNA STANDS AWKWARDLY TO THE SIDE. MISS TERRY (TEACHER) “Seems like you’ve got your work cut out for you here, Bree. You start potty training again together next week!” BRIANNA: “Mommy said that.” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) FROWNS “No wanna use potty!” BRIANNA: “Why not Callie?” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “It’s boring! You have to stop playing!” BRIANNA: “Well...” STARTS TO SPEAK WHEN HER KNEES BEND, AND HER DIAPER NOW MATCHES CALLIE’S STINKY DIAPEE. MISS TERRY (TEACHER) LOOKS DOWN “Well, maybe you’ll both just have to find out how much fun you can have when you don’t have to stop playing to have your diapers changed!” CALLIE (DAUGHTER) “Bree poopy too!” BRIANNA IS LIFTED UP ON THE CHANGING TABLE. MISS TERRY (TEACHER) MUTTERS: “You may never get out of diapers if she keeps that attitude up.” BRIANNA: “Don’t I know it!” SCREEN WIPES CLEAN AND CREDITS ROLL “Yep! Doomed!” Connor said to them. “Yeah, somehow I don’t see Callie potty training anytime soon?” Shelby said. “Probably a week of trying and then giving up again?” Beth said with a shake of her head. “You know what I really hate here?” Connor said, standing up in the virtual environment. “What?” Beth asked, also standing and stretching. “This isn’t a short film, this a television pilot.” He responded. “Meaning?” Beth asked. “Pilots go on to be syndicated shows?” He said with a groan. “At least it’s just a student project, though,” Beth said. “Yeah, one with a superstar in it,” Shelby said. She was silent at that. “Well, I’m guessing we should probably leave here and think about sleep?” Connor said. “Yeah,” Beth said. A few moments later, they were back in the living room. Connor seemed tense, and she thought she understood why. ‘Incontinence, or vulnerability to hypnosis and god knows that else?’ she thought. He sat there shaking his head, free of the VR world, but she could tell he had more on his mind than the script. Beth had an idea as she looked at Connor’s hair, looking slightly messy from the EdgeSphere goggles. Her backpack wasn’t far, so she stood, grabbed her hair brush and a couple hair ties, and then sat down behind Connor. “What are you doing?” Connor asked. “Enjoying that I have an adorable boyfriend with long hair!” she smirked. “Do I need to let you two have a moment?” Shelby laughed. “No, you’re fine,” Beth said. “Any nail polish, though?” The glimmer in Shelby’s eyes told her she thought that sounded fun, too. “We really need to go to bed soon… but I’ll be right back!” Beth brushed Connors’s hair and enjoyed how his shoulders relaxed, and he practically purred. “I’m glad you came here, Connor.” Connor turned his head up and said, “Me too!” He was reaching up to her with his head, and she leaned down for a quick kiss before saying, “Now, enough of that before we get in trouble.” They were only all awake another hour or so. Still, Connor had an adorable pair of braids tied off with the purple hair bands in her bag and matching purple fingers and toenails she knew they would need to clean off the next night! Shelby and Beth matched, and from the look on Shelby’s face, she had enjoyed the most ‘normal’ night of a teenager she’d had. A sleeping bag brought down for Connor sat rolled up to the side as she pulled him into her body, and the pair shared a sleeping bag that night. “I love you,” she said to Connor quietly over Shelby’s snores. “Love you too,” Connor replied, even as his breathing settled down. After staring at the cute boy who had stolen her heart for a bit, she, too, succumbed to sleep. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a Like and a Comment! Presuming you all give me a number of likes and comments I might post another bonus Monday or Tuesday...? Next week's chapter will be on Thursday instead of Friday due to travel for the holidays. Thanks again for reading!
    25 points
  46. Chapter 64: Snowballing GRANDMA SHOOK ME awake the following day, “Good morning, Connor,” she said with a smile. I rubbed my eyes, “Morning, Grandma,” I told her. “Looks like you had to use the diaper?” I blushed as I realized even the relatively loose-fitting footed sleeper did nothing to hide the bulge of the soaked diaper. “I didn’t want to bother you when we went to bed…” I told her. “And too embarrassed to ask Beth for help?” She smiled. I blushed, “Maybe…?” “Well, let’s get that one off of you, and then do you want to take a swim?” “Please!” “Great!” I stood in front of the bed, and without pause, she knelt before me, unzipped the sleeper, and ripped the diaper tapes loose. She balled it up and said, “If you’re going to have many more nights like that without getting help, you’ll need some thicker protection, Connor.” I blushed, “Hopefully not…?” I hopped to the bathroom where I needed to go, then returned where she was waiting with a pull-up swim diaper and one of my suits. I pulled it up and sat still while she helped me with a swim cap, picked me up, and carried me down to the pool. I could see outside then. “Whoa!!!” I said in shock. “Yeah, winter decided to come early this morning. I think there’s about three feet out there right now?” “Three feet!?!” I said in a bit of shock. “That’s a lot!!!” She shook her head, “Remember, different world here, Connor. Your mom and I had this discussion once; she guessed a storm like this would be about a foot back home?” “That’s even a good storm!” I said excitedly. “Well, I’m sure Shelby would love to have a snowball fight with you later. Maybe you can get Beth to join in?” “We might have to!” I said with a smile. “But for now, I guess I’ll go swimming with snow outside. Kind of weird!” She laughed, “In you go!” She tossed me into the water, and I started my morning swim, occasionally catching the sight of some more snowflakes coming down in front of the room’s windows, even as a bit of sun tried to peek through the overcast sky. BETH HEARD A knock at the door. “Beth, you awake?” “Yes,” she said. “Come in, Connor.” The door opened, revealing Connor wearing snow pants and a soft, cozy sweater. “What’s with the snow clothes?” “It snowed over three feet since we went to bed?!?” Connor sounded excited. Beth groaned, “Brr!!!” She was just finishing a change with her makeup that she activated with her phone and walked over to him, picking him up. He yelped, “What?” “It sounds like I need a heater to warm me up! Thought I’d grab my favorite one?” Beth couldn’t help kissing him, even as she realized they weren’t alone. She blushed, “Good morning, Amanda.” “Morning Beth. Are you ready for some breakfast?” “Sure!” She shifted Connor to her hip, even as Amanda shook her head. “What?” Connor asked. “The similarities between you two and her parents are a little uncanny.” Beth blushed at that, “We are pretty much the exact same proportions,” she said. “Then, hopefully, you two will be as happy together. Let’s just avoid any craziness like they dealt with!” “Gladly,” Beth said as she shuddered. ‘Of course, I’m the one with diapers to look forward to in the near future,’ she thought morosely. The stupid film script had wormed its way into her dreams, which was not good! Downstairs, they found Fred having breakfast already, and the four of them enjoyed a nice morning meal together. They were just about wrapped up when there was the sound of the front door opening. “Anyone home?” Beth heard Shelby’s voice. “In here,” Amanda said. “Oh good, you two did come last night!” Shelby said with a smile. “Sorry I didn’t come see you yesterday; we had a virtual sleepover with some of my friends last night.” “Virtual sleepover?” Connor asked after taking a drink from the sippy cup before him. “Safer than being a bunch of ‘unsupervised Littles’ in someone’s house,” Shelby told him. “Oh… Well, if it’s anything like my sisters, I could see the noise complaints!” Beth poked his side, “If I ever meet them, I’m so going to tell on you!” He giggled as she lightly tickled him a second and stopped, “They know how I feel about them! Lila and Hannah’s friends are the worst! I swear it’s like eight teenage girls come into the house, eat everything, giggle louder, and play more pranks…” His face fell, and Beth asked, “And I’m guessing you miss them?” “Definitely,” Connor agreed. “So, how was that walk to the house?” Connor asked Shelby. “Cold, but I love the snow! It helps that Grandma and Grandpa have heated walkways, so the sidewalks are at least clear. Ryan’s kind of a stick in the mud, but how about a snowball fight?” she asked. “I didn’t bring anything to go into the snow in…” Beth started to say until Amanda and Shelby’s grins told her something was up. “And that’s okay because I have the best mother at making clothes ever!” Shelby handed her a folded garment, which she realized was a thin, full-body snowsuit. “Umm…” “No excuses,” Connor said with his own smile. “Can you let me down from here so I can use the bathroom, and we’ll go?” Beth rolled her eyes, “Fine… You need help?” She asked as she set him on the ground out of the high chair. He shook his head, “since I haven’t had any problems so far, Grandma thinks Pull-Ups are safe for the day at least.” She nodded, “Hopefully, you don’t have any lasting effects; how did you not have an accident yesterday?” Connor pulled a necklace chain from under his sweater; a simple bead was hanging. “Grandpa and Grandma’s special instant stopper upper…” “You took one?!?” Shelby asked in disbelief, looking on. He nodded. “Ouch…” she said. “Ouch?” Beth asked. “Yeah… they work, but a little too well? I’ve had to use mine a couple times since middle school. Getting going again… let’s just say it’s not fun?” “Oh…” Beth said, reading between the lines. “That being said, I’m guessing it beat the alternative?” Shelby asked Connor. He nodded, “Yeah, I got dosed with something. I’m going to hit the restroom; we’ll talk more later?” “Sure!” She said, reading his discomfort. Beth stood momentarily, “Aren’t you going to put that on?” Shelby asked her. She grimaced, “Sure…” Ten minutes later, the trio were joined by Ryan, their mom, Amanda, and even Fred in what quickly became one of the more competitive snowball fights she’d been in! When everyone had reached the silly stage, she had to laugh as Connor was nearly swimming through the snow with only his shoulders peeking out of the tall snow. She was chasing him and ended up tackling him and rolling in the snow with him. He somehow landed on top and snuck a kiss in even as she laughed and wiped snow from her face. “Brat!” She told him. “I’m not…” he started to say before she stood up and picked him up in a bridal carry. “Yes, you are,” she smirked. “I’ve had enough of cold! How about we go inside, change, and sit around the fire?” Connor nodded, and Shelby, who was close, said, “I’ll change and come over too. What’s your plan?” “Homework…” Connor said. “Stupid lights out rule means I have hardly any time to study.” Shelby made a face but said, “I’ll come over and keep you two company.” “Cool!” Beth said as she then moved Connor over her shoulder. “Put me down?” Connor asked. “Nope!” Beth said and laughed all the way back to the house, where Amanda held the door open. I FELT KIND of tired from all of the laughing and running around! I hadn’t horsed around in the snow like that in a couple years! Not to mention, the snow seemed like the equivalent to me of four to five-foot snow drifts back home! I had pulled on warm-up pants and an Emerson sweatshirt to sit beside Beth on a blanket she’d gotten from somewhere in front of a roaring fire. “I’m kind of surprised you still have a real fireplace,” I said as Grandma handed Beth and me a lidded cup of hot chocolate. “Well, your Grandfather is a bit of an luddite there, but I can’t deny I’ve always felt it comforting to sit in front of it. It’s also handy on the rare occasion when electricity fails.” She smiled. “Don’t you have battery backups?” Beth asked. “We do, but those can fail if it’s long enough?” I shook my head, “Somehow, I don’t think it probably ever has?” Grandpa entered the room, “What she’s afraid to say is there is something she likes that has nothing to do with technology!” Beth and I both giggled at that. “Do you need anything before I go to my office to work on some things?” Grandma asked. “You mean before you retire to your mad scientist lair?” Grandpa jested with her. After she poked him, “Yes, I mean that.” “I’m good?” I said, glancing at Beth. “Me too!” “Well, you two behave; we’ll check on you all in a bit and have lunch.” “Sounds good, Grandpa,” I said. After they exited, I found both of us lying on our sides facing the fireplace. I had my HoloFields reading on my tablet and was doing my best to reach the end of the following week’s worth of coursework. I had to circle a couple of topics with question marks on the virtual page. I rubbed my eyes and said, “I’m definitely missing something here…” as Shelby made her way in with her own backpack. “Me?” Shelby said with a smile, “Can I steal some space?” “Sure,” Beth said while dragging me to the side to let her have some room equidistant to the flames beside us. “Thanks!” Shelby settled on the floor and opened her bag to pull out her tablet. I shifted to another class, studying even as Shelby started grumbling. “I just don’t get this stupid math!” “Ask genius boy here,” Beth suggested. “It’s sickening how well he understands math.” I stuck my tongue out at Beth, “You like that I understand math!” She laughed, “True! Who would have told me I’d have the shortest tutor on the planet this semester, though!” Shelby giggled at us, “You two really are a couple! Here, though,” she said, showing me a problem on her tablet, “You don’t happen to understand this?” I looked at the screen and went, “This is for high school?” “I’m in an advanced class?” She said. “Does that mean you don’t understand it?” I shook my head, “I understand it, but this is like fourth-semester calculus at my home university. What don’t you get…?” Up through lunch, I traded a few minutes working on my classes, then a minute or two helping Beth or Shelby with some math or signals and systems class questions. I did manage to get through a couple classes of my own work through Wednesday but had yet to get to Friday when Grandma reappeared, “Why don’t you three come get lunch? We made some chicken noodle soup?” I stretched up and said, “That sounds good!” Even as I did, my stomach suddenly clenched and felt weird, “Umm… excuse me…” I bolted for the nearest downstairs restroom and closed the door. I’d barely pulled my pants down and sat on the toddler potty inside when my bowels erupted again! “Not again!” I cried as I felt the cramps return from the day before! I sat there for what seemed an unending squeeze after squeeze again. Before long, there was nothing really coming out, even as the cramps continued. I looked for toilet paper, but it was far above my head right then. “Connor, are you okay?” I heard from Grandpa outside the door. “No,” I managed to say in a hoarse voice. My core muscles felt like they had been abused more than at any other time in my life, and my back end felt raw. “Can I come in?” “I don’t think I have a choice,” I told him. The door opened, and I watched even the seasoned doctor, ‘parent,’ and grandparent’s nose twitch at what must have been a horrible smell. “I wish I knew how much of that crap that girl gave you!” he growled as he helped me clean my rear with some baby wipes from a counter. “Think you can last a little while?” I nodded and, with his help, pulled the Pull-Up back up my waist. “We probably should go back to another diaper,” he said, “If you don’t make it, it’s going to go right through that Pull-Up.” “Somehow, I’m not sure a diaper will hold it either?” He shook his head, “It might not.” I watched him pull something out of his pocket and said, “Here, I’m going to inject this in your bottom and see if this helps.” “In?” “Just the fat, it’s just a shot, Connor,” he told me. I grimaced but found myself being held on the counter with a sharp needle going in and out of my butt a moment later. The cramps did go away fairly quickly, at least. “That is horrible,” I told him, looking at the contents of the potty he was emptying. “It is… And there’s no way you should have even been able to go again after taking that charm yesterday. If it happens again today or tomorrow, I will need to run bloodwork on you.” I grimaced at that but nodded, “Hopefully, it doesn’t. “Let’s go upstairs and put you in a diaper to be safe, Connor; then we’ll join them for lunch.” I sighed but accepted his carrying me upstairs even as my insides felt, even more, beat up again! BETH LOOKED ON as Fred buckled a rather haggard-looking Connor a few minutes later. She couldn’t help but note that there was an actual diaper on him now instead of the Pull-Up. “Are you okay?” Amanda asked. Connor shook his head, “Not really. That charm worked yesterday, but it must have worn off?” Fred shook his head, “I’ve never seen anything get past one of those that quickly. I gave him an injection of something stronger. If he has another bowel issue today or tomorrow, we’re going to have to have a panel of bloodwork done.” “That sucks,” Beth said. “Sorry, Connor.” Shelby squirmed a bit then, and she was sure she felt a lot of sympathy for him right then, too. “Any better after that?” Beth asked. “I don’t feel like I’m about to send my entire intestines out my rear, but now my muscles just hurt. Yesterday, it felt like I’d taken a bunch of kicks in a tournament, but this feels like I’ve done that plus some.” “Sorry, Connor.” “At least you still made it to the potty?” Grandma asked. He nodded, “Barely…” Beth decided to change the subject, “So you talked about how Shelby’s mom might be able to make Connor a new backpack?” “Ooh, you need a new one? What happened to your old one, though?” “Long story, it got destroyed the other day.” “Okay…? Tell me the story sometime! But I guess we should go do that after lunch!” Shelby said. “Only if your mom has time?” Connor said. “It’s Saturday, so she’s just goofing around on some fun designs right now. Plus, you’ll just need to pick colors or ask for any special features as she already has a couple dozen good designs of bags.” “Cool,” Connor said. Beth watched him as Amanda insisted he drink another sippy cup of juice. He groaned but listened to her and drank the whole thing before they were excused to head over to Shelby’s to go find her mom. They were halfway over when she noticed Connor started fidgeting for a second, then stopped. Still, he didn’t seem aware of anything beyond that. As soon as they hung up their coats in the entryway at Shelby’s house, she could tell there was at least a small problem. “Umm… Connor?” “Huh?” “Umm…” She looked down at him, “I think…” “What?” He asked as his eyes went down to where she was looking, and a look of shock reached his face. Seemingly in disbelief, she watched him squeeze the front of what was definitely no longer a dry diaper. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like button if you enjoyed this!!! Please leave me a comment as well!!!! Thank you for all of the likes this past week! I've enjoyed giving you some extra chapters while I've been off on vacation time! That being said, I'm back to a harried work schedule for the next few weeks. It'll probably be late December/early January before I get a chance to give more than a single chapter in a week again. My writing season tends to then go from January through April or so traditionally. (I've had an unusually productive November this year!) Please press the like button for this chapter, and keep that encouragement coming! Maybe I'll have a more productive December than normal as well! I'll resume my postings on Friday and probably post before work because that seems to catch more of you who are in Europe and elsewhere. Thanks for reading!!!! If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available here: https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    25 points
  47. Chapter Twenty John stared at his wagon piled precariously high with tomatoes, and his two empty cups. It took a couple of hours, and he was honestly a bit more tired than he thought he would be. But he had a pretty big pile of tomatoes to show for his work. The sun was starting to go down and it was getting a bit chilly out. But his sense of self pride made him feel pretty warm. It felt pretty good to look at work that he had done, something tangible. So he started pulling the literal wagon load of tomatoes over to the porch. He couldn't walk quite normally because of how stiff the diaper was, and that made him worry a little about the future of his underwear. What he saw when he got there was not what he expected. There were four buckets on the ground by the porch. Each of the buckets was easily twenty gallons. So he pulled his wagon up next to the buckets and let go of the handle. Leaning to look into the buckets, he saw that one of them was filled with yellow squash. LOTS of yellow squash, in fact. Moving over to the next bucket, he saw that it was nearly full of green looking squash. And the other two buckets, he found, were full of cucumbers. Hearing the crunching of footsteps on grass behind him, he turned around to see Amanda coming over toward him with a small basket. When she saw him she smiled at him and put the little basket down. Kneeling down, Amanda looked over at the wagon full of tomatoes and pulled him into a hug “You did great! Look at all those tomatoes!” Kind of sheepishly, John looked over at those buckets she had filled in the time it took him to get enough tomatoes to fill only his wagon. It seemed like she could read his mind as he felt one finger on his chin turn his head. “Hey now.” She started admonishing him “Tomatoes take more time. And it looks like you even wiped then all off and cut them all very carefully. I think you did those even better than I could!” The compliment made him blush a bit and he stammered out a meek “Thank you. I want to help.” With that, she scooped him up into a hug and lifted him as she stood up “Well, I think you did very well. Now I need to show you something that you have to avoid, just in case you start wandering around the yard.” As she turned to carry him away, she stopped and looked at Xerxes still following John around “Xerxes: Stay” she said as she started walking. John marveled at the size of the garden, it went from one side of the yard to the other. In most yards that wouldn't have been a big deal, but this was an amazon sized yard. This was at least a couple hundred feet of garden. “Did you plant all of this?” He couldn't help but asking the obvious question. With a pat on his butt, she answered him “Your Aunt Cat is actually stronger than I am so she uses the tiller on the ground at the beginning of every spring and it takes both of us to set up all of these rows because they honestly try to bend and break if you do it by yourself.” He laughed “That's still impressive! This garden is big!” He looked up to see her smiling proudly as she admitted “Thank you, Sweety. I really like my garden. The soil here by the river is also very good, so all I had to do was get rid of all of the bigger rocks in it for the first couple of years.” She had stopped walking and she pointed to a corner of the yard. He could see a low wire fence in an area easily fifty feet wide. “I had to put a low fence up to keep Xerxes out. But this is where I grow all of the hottest peppers. I actually used to sell them, if I'm honest. A lot of people my size like spicy foods, and this little section of garden can pay the utilities for our house by itself.” Getting a good look, it seemed like the area was full of small, brightly colored pepper plants of a few types, all spaced about a foot and a half apart in neat, tight little rows. “That's a lot of peppers” “Well, I like to grow plants. Your Aunt Cat nagged me into selling them, but I didn't like setting up stalls at the farmers markets. So now I have a couple of friends that come and pick them up and they keep half of what they sell for. Then they just give me half when they come back every two weeks for more. I had to plant more because your Aunt Cat eats too many of them.” He couldn't help but shake his head at the absurdity of it all “I don't see how you can eat those things like they're candy.” He felt a pat on his back as she turned and carried him to the house “Well, different tastes. Speaking of, it's getting time to heat something up for dinner. We're having roast chicken and veggies tomorrow, so how about we do something fun and simple today?” “Okay, I'll bite. What counts as fun and simple?” He inquired almost cautiously. Stopping at the porch, she kicked off her own shoes and then tugged his off, dropping them by the door. Opening the door with one hand she watched as Xerxes trotted on through it like royalty on his way to roll on his back on the living room carpet. Shuffling him around from one hip to the other hip like he weighed nothing, John couldn't help but sputter and blush as he was moved face first across two mounds on her chest. She didn't seem to notice at all though, as she got her elbow under his bottom and hoisted him up higher. “Okay! Let's see what we have in the freezer.” She declared as she opened the freezer door with one hand and lifted him up with the other arm. Staring inside quite curiously now, John was surprised. The freezer was big enough that he could have sat in. Which he expected. What he hadn't expected from a woman with more vegetables and plants than he had ever seen in his life, was a freezer half full of pre made pizzas, a chicken half his size, and assorted packs of frozen foods, meatballs, chicken nuggets, and fries. “So uhhh....” he couldn't really figure out how to ask what was in his head at the time. Amanda leaned and bumped her cheek against his “I know. Fridge full of vegetables, freezer full of pizza. We had pizza yesterday so how about … hmmm... Chicken nuggets?” He shook his head “I had those yesterday also.” “Hmm...” she mused “Pineapple chicken?” He shook his head “Please don't do that to me.” She rolled her eyes at him “We're going to have to learn what you like to eat here in our world so we can get things for you. How do you feel about meatballs?” John found himself nodding before he could think about it “Yeah.” He could see her rolling her eyes “That's as clear an answer as I'm going to get.” she commented as she pulled the bag of meatballs out and shut the freezer with her free hand. Still carrying him, she put the bag of meatballs onto the counter and opened a cabinet to reveal it completely filled with jars of homemade sauces and foods. Grabbing a jar full of red sauce, she placed it next to the meatballs and went to a different cabinet, humming to herself as she carried John like she had honestly forgotten that he weighed anything. “Okay. So this is bit of a treat, I usually make all this red sauce with tomato, garlic, and onion. Then I just save it for when company comes over. Now that you're here, I have an excuse to eat my own groceries! Since I don't know your preferences yet, Would you mind picking the pasta that you want?” Nodding an affirmative, he said “Sure!” and she leaned with him so that he could see an organized stack of flat boxes. He grabbed one that looked promisingly small compared to the others, and as he pulled it out it said “Thin flat” and it looked for all the life of him like fettuccine noodles. He held the foot and a half long box up “Yep, This looks like a big fettuccine noodle, I like these!” He felt a pat on his back, but she turned toward the island and leaned him over and said “Okay put that down there.” Once he had put the box of pasta down she slid him down to the floor and said “Okay, go get your step stool from the living room, and I'll get water boiling for the pasta.” Now genuinely happy to be able to participate he awkwardly ran/waddled to the living room to pick up his stool. Once he grabbed it he realized … it was heavy. Not daring to say it out loud, he hunkered down, stood it on one end and held it to his chest and awkwardly waddled back to the kitchen with it. As he made it into the kitchen, Amanda pointed “go ahead and put that here. And climb up” So he put the step stool down and tipped it back upright and climbed up onto it. The counter top still came up to his ribs, but he could at least see. There was a plate next to the bag of meatballs and she had put both of them in front of the microwave. Looking to the right, Amanda already had a pot of water on the stove and a small saucepan. “Okay” she started “If you don't mind, pull six meatballs out of that bag and microwave them for two minutes. We're doing dinner the fast way tonight.” At first he just grabbed the bag and tried to pull the zipper portion open, but frustratingly enough it wouldn't just pop open. Luckily, however, his fingers were small enough to get into the gap and pry it a bit and it just opened up easily after that. Reaching into the bag and grabbing a meatball, John found himself staring. “That … that's the size of a baseball.” “Hmm?” he heard her asking wordlessly behind him. “This … you could make a small hamburger out of one of these.” Now she looked and nodded “So did I guess correctly that you could eat two of them?” Looking at the meatball a bit dubiously “I think I can.” “Well, use the microwave to thaw six of them and then I'll finish them in the sauce.” Amanda explained patiently. With a shrug he pulled six of them out of the bag one at a time and put them on the plate and stretched as far as he could to push the lever to open the microwave door. Only it didn't open. So he jumped and jabbed it with his fingers just hard enough to open it. With a chuckle he tipped the plate up and pushed it in and shut the door. The button were obviously in different places because regardless of dimension, a new microwave is always hard to figure out. While he was staring at it, he heard a whisper in his ear “Just hit the two and press start.” So that's what he did. Once that was going he turned around on the stool and asked “Now what?” With a pat on his head she ruffled his hair and explained “Honestly that's it for the moment. All we can do now is wait. Why don't you move your stool back and once I get these meatballs heating up in the sauce and the noodles in we'll see about printing you an iguana to practice on?” “Sure!” John was ecstatic to be involved in anything remotely meaningful after his last few days so as he hunkered down to pick up the stool, and while he struggled with it a little, he noticed that Amanda did not try to help as he waddled away with it. Dropping the stoop and standing it back upright, he looked up to see Xerxes standing next to him and smelling the air. So John held up his hands to pet him, only to have the giant dog immediately start licking his hands all over. “Eww! Xerxes wh... oh, the meatballs.” he sighed in resignation and let the dog lick his hands. When the Xerxes was finished, John looked up to see Amanda standing with an amused look on her face. “So how about we go and wash your little paws?” She barely got it out without laughing. Really only managing a mumbled “Yeah. That sounds good” he turned and started toward the bathroom. He could hear Amanda following him and when he rounded the couch he found himself looking up at the 'not a child gate' a bit indignantly. Amanda just reached over him and squeeze the handle and swung it open, then she said to him “I know that some littles from our world need a safety gate to the bathroom, but you obviously don't. So if you promise to help me with something, we'll leave this open.” Okay, now he was curious as he turned to look all the way up at her. He noticed that she was carrying the stool he had struggled with by having simply hooked a couple of fingers under it and she was carrying it like no more than a piece of small plastic. He spaced out a moment wondering just how strong these giants actually are. “John?” she waved a hand in front of him. “Oh, sorry, I was just wondering about something. What can I help you with?” She pointed to the gate “Well. I'm willing to leave this open. But if anyone ever comes to visit, and I mean anyone, I need you to come and swing it shut while I answer the door. We have a lot of appearances to keep up in our world. Can you do that for me?” He kind of nodded “I don't really understand why we have to keep up appearances, but I can do that.” She leaned and sat the stool down in front of the sink and turned on the water before speaking slowly, seeming to measure her words carefully. “Well … Our society has a few unspoken rules. Your friend Kate has already gotten the hang of fitting in here. And I think that you will too, given a bit of time. Wash.” He climbed up onto the stool and reached over and just rubbed his hands on the bar of soap while she watched. It was apparent from the look on her face in the mirror that she was thinking. As he was drying his hands on the towel hanging by the sink, she continued “I don't know if it's good dinner conversation, but let's get you that picture printed and see what I can explain. Mind if I carry you?” John bit his lip but ultimately nodded and held up his arms. He was scooped up with one arm under his bottom, and the other hand had the stool and they were going back through the living room. She carried him to the computer desk, sat in the chair and lowered him onto her leg and the stool onto the floor next to her. As she bumped the keyboard the screen lit up and she started “Okay, we have four minutes ...” and she opened a browser and was immediately typing lightning fast. In a moment, there were a bunch of examples of line art iguanas on the screen. “Just point to one you like.” Amanda said while patting him on the back. John leaned and pointed “This one honestly looks exactly like what was in the coloring book, but a bit more detailed. Can I have this one?” With a couple of simple clicks, the printer on the shelf on top of her desk spit out a couple of pieces of paper. Reaching up to take the papers, she slid John off of her lap and held them out to him. “Put these on your desk and come to the dinner table. We have some talking to do.” John nodded and took the papers and walked over to the room next to her desk and placed the papers on his own, albeit smaller and less mature desk. As he walked back to the living room, he couldn't ignore the fact that the thick plastic of his diaper was making walking normally harder and harder. As it was getting, running seemed impossible. Seeing Amanda still in the kitchen putting some plates together, he went back for his step stool. It was another awkward waddle, but by the time he made it back to the table and put it next to the chair his booster seat was in, Amanda was setting two plates onto the table. She watched patiently as he climbed up the stool, onto the chair and slid himself into the booster seat. He frowned a bit as she reached and clicked the lap belt into place and then pushed the chair up so that he was right up against the table. “Is the belt really necessary?” She nodded “There are some things that we can't change and some habits that we have no choice about. Now let's eat while it's still hot!” Deciding to pick his battles, he looked down at the plate. It looked and smelled really good! There was a round bed of thick pasta covered in sauce with chunks of tomato and two big meat balls on top. She had even sprinkled a bit of cheese onto it. The smell alone was making his mouth water. Reaching for the fork that was somehow both comically small and the correct size for his hand, he speared a noodle and spun the fork to wrap it around. Finally he gave up and lifted the half formed ball of pasta covered in red sauce and tiny little chunks of potato to his mouth. He got a mouthful and just bit off the rest of the dangling noodle and let it fall onto the plate. Nodding in approval before he realized it, John found the red sauce to be very savory. It wasn't spicy, but it was definitely seasoned strongly. Eventually swallowing, he asked “Did you make this sauce? It's really good!” After finishing her own bite, Amanda answered “This is the mildest that I make, but yes. It's one of basically two things I don't mind making with the tomatoes that I grow.” Stabbing a meatball, he resorted to just shoving the fork all the way through and sawing a chunk off of it. Quickly rolling it in the red sauce, he popped it into his mouth and nodded approvingly. “This is all very good! Thank you very much.” He tried to say politely. With a nod, Amanda answered “Well of course, I want to feed my new little man well. Eat up, and then I'll try to explain some things about this world during bath time.” They spent several minutes simply having a nice dinner. Amanda was done within a couple of minutes while John sat and struggled with noodles that were just far too long. He was a bit of a mess by the time he was through the second meatball and slowing down. Only at the end of his meal did he think to use his fork to chop a noodle into smaller pieces, but the damage had long since been done in the form of a bit of mess around his mouth and fingers. Running out of steam and taking one more bite before dropping his fork and leaning back and groaning “I'm out.” Amanda was already standing by with a napkin and wiped his face off. He sat there thinking about complaining but honestly it seemed like a losing battle so he just held up his hands and let her wipe them. He tried to hide his yawn from her as she carried the plates to the kitchen. “Heard that.” Shaking his head, he declared “You heard nothing!” She came over and pulled the chair back and unbuckled him. Then she just stood back and waited. Taking the signal, he grabbed the sides of the booster seat and tried to squirm out of it. His padded bottom had slid into place so well, but the diaper was also just the right size when wet to fill the space and wedge him in. As he could see two hands start to reach for him, he pulled his feet up and pushed down against the chair at the same time as pushing down with his arms. He managed to get himself out of the indentation and up into the air just in time to slip, very gracefully of course, off of the small gap between the chair and the booster seat and almost slam face first into the edge of the table. He never hit the table, the two hands had him in the air and he was being carried to the bathroom like nothing happened. “Sweety, I know you want to do everything yourself. And I promise that I'll respect that as best I can. But there are some things that you are just going to have to accept some help with. Can you try to do that for me?” She said it so matter of factly and with genuine care in her voice that it was impossible to argue with her. She carried him through the still open child gate at the bathroom and sat him on the bathroom counter next to the table. She pulled two toothbrushes out of a cup. One seemed normal in her hand and the other seemed child sized next to it. After putting a dab of tooth paste on both of them, the second one was held out to John. Without saying a word, he took the toothbrush and passed it under the sink to get it wet and brushed his teeth, making sure to be thorough he refused to stop until she stopped. Finally when she was done he spit into the sink and cupped his hands to get some water to rinse his mouth before spitting that out, too. Looking down at the floor from the counter he decided that he was going to sit on the counter and wait patiently instead of jumping down, which he was pretty sure would get him fussed at, to say the least. He heard “Okay. So it's time for a bath and I'll try to explain what I can. Then you're getting a night time diaper and some milk. If you can stay awake after that you can draw for a bit. Sound good?” as he was lifted and put onto the floor. Nodding in agreement “Okay, that seems fair enough. May I use the potty first?” She pursed her lips at him, thinking “Can you wait until after your bath?”” “Yeah, I can do that. I umm... “ He turned a bit red and trailed off. She just nodded as she reached down and pulled down the pants he was wearing “You wound up empty earlier. I understand.” Wanting to help, John reached down and pulled on the snaps on the front of the onesie but they wouldn't simply come undone. He watched as two hands came down and with three sort of twisting motions the snaps were undone and the onesie was pulled up over his head. “How did you undo that?” John pried. “Your onesies are all made for active littles. So they can't just come unsnapped while you're running around. … or climbing things.” She answered matter of factly while she started water running in the bathtub. “I ...” He stopped to think about it for a moment “Okay, that sort of makes sense. I may have climbed some things. So … what umm... what's so different about this world that you keep telling me about?” “Well. There's a few things that you're going to appreciate, and a few things that you're not going to. We can't do anything to change any of it. First of all, there are a few foods here that are very nutrient dense for you. So you're going to be healthier here than you would be in your world.” Kind of nodding along as she reached over and squeezed the front of his diaper, he admitted “Okay, so that's a plus.” “Downside.” She poked the front of his diaper. “Something in our food and water just goes right through you.” He looked down “What!?” “Sorry Sweety. You're not soaked, but you are pretty wet.” “Ugh.” was all he could muster. “Were you able to notice at all?” she asked very innocently. He tried to cook up a lie, but ultimately shook his head no without bothering to say anything. “Well, not to worry. That means that the diaper did an excellent job of soaking it up and keeping your skin dry. Plus it's bath time. You're going to get a bath before bedtime almost every night.” “I'm never going to get used to the days here.” John complained. “Oh don't worry.” With two quick flicks the diaper fell to the floor with a soft thud. “You'll get used to it. You just need a bit of sleep during the day.” He was lifted and as she turned to lower him into the bathtub he noticed a frothy coating of light pink bubbles. “Oh hey, bubble bath!” he simply couldn't help but observe out loud. With a nod as she lowered him into the water “I said I'd get you some. I hope it helps you to feel less shy about bath time.” Sliding into the bubble covered water up to his ribs, he admitted freely “Oh yeah, this is much better. Thank you.” He was rewarded with a pat on the head and a rag covered in soap. “Okay. You scrub what you can and then I'm washing that adorably messy hair.” As he set about scrubbing himself, John was actually grateful to her for it, despite the fact that she was hovering over him ready to finish the job if he didn't do well enough. “Okay. So about our society here...” Amanda took a deep breath and started to explain “In this world maturity is valued more than essentially anything else. We must always seem to be a bastion of maturity. So as you can imagine, littles in our world wind up acting as mature and unimaginative as possible to try to fit in.” “What's wrong with having a little imagination?” John asked while scrubbing himself. “Well. Try this. You know how you name things? Is that normal in your world?” “Well yeah. Not everyone does it all of the time, but it's not at all unusual.” With a quick inhale and exhale, she began again “Here in this world that could be used as an excuse to label someone as immature. Even someone my size. A side effect of valuing maturity above all else is that somewhere along the way it became like a competition to be the MOST mature. And that became normal. So now you have no idea of knowing who is secretly a fun person and who is just a dry and boring person that hates anyone that tries to enjoy life in a way they don't approve of.” “Okay but wait. There's no way that just playing around and naming a squirrel and having a little fun in your day can get you into trouble.” He argued. He figured that he must be hearing this wrong. “Oh Sweety. That's why I told you to just be yourself. Many people here suppress any sense of wonder or imagination because they're afraid of being punished. So you saw how silly your Aunt Cat and Kate were and how much fun they had while they were here?” John could only nod mutely. “Well, when they are out and about in the city, your Aunt Cat has the absolute most stern and serious face of anyone you have ever met. And she takes Kate with her and Kate plays her part too. She didn't want to leave Kate in a day care after what she had been through, so now Kate goes with her and even proudly shows off products for littles. They look like the most boring family in the world when they're in public.” “Aunt Cat? Boring?” His voice fully portrayed his disbelief. Amanda now took the rag from him and lathered it up “You keep stopping, I'm scrubbing you now.” And sure enough she scrubbed him all over while she continued “Not everyone can keep up the act. I made it through college, but I moved out of town because I can't do it all day long like Cat can. Give it a couple of months and you and I can learn to act like the perfect family when in public. You have a bit more freedom, but there are a few lines that you must never cross. ESPECIALLY in public, do you understand?” “I umm” he paused as she lifted him and started scrubbing him a lot lower, causing him to blush “I think so. No fighting or running away, breaking into the zoo and stealing an elephant. Things like that?” Finally she laughed at the last part. “I meant like no tantrums in public, no swearing, things like that. When you start to feel stressed, use your pacy and hold your stuffie. I'll do my best to get you back home safely and unspanked.” “But why wouAAAA” he stopped talking as she got his feet “Excuse me Ma'am, those are not made for tickling.” “Oh, but they are perfect for it.” She leveled a disarming smile at him. “Okay, okay. But why would I get spanked? I'm an adult.” She shook her head “You are an adult, but in public here you are not a grown up. There is a very … tall difference. And if you say a curse word, I promise you that your bottom is getting spanked. If you say one in public, and I don't do it, someone else WILL. It's simply not tolerated for a little to swear.” “Well that's just stupid. I don't swear often as a habit, but everyone swears on accident eventuaGAHH!” He was interrupted by a cup of water being poured on his head. As she put shampoo on her hands and lathered up his hair she continued “You will find no one, not even myself, will tolerate curse words from a little. Standard practice for a little that swears is a spanking, time out, and a pacifier that locks in place while you think about how to better control your language. I am very understanding, but swearing is a habit that no Big will tolerate. Sorry.” As she finished with his hair he sat in silence, thinking about the warnings that Kate had given him. Before he knew it, the drain plug was being pulled and Amanda was grabbing a huge towel. “Up.” He immediately got up onto his knees and was lifted and wrapped in a towel and scrubbed with it all the way to the floor in front of the toilet, where he was then fully dried top to bottom and his hair dried even more with the towel. “Okay, do you need to potty?” He looked at the toiler and admitted “Can I at least try?” She nodded at him in understanding and he could feel his entire body blushing as she picked him up, still naked, and sat him on the toilet. With her leaning over to keep him from walling backwards or forwards he wound up biting his lip as he only got a view of her chest. “John... get to it.” she admonished him. So he closed his eyes and only managed to get out a bit of pee. “Sorry, that's all I've got.” “Totally fine!” Amanda declared as she wrapped him up in a towel and flushed the toiler. Reaching down to pick up the balled up diaper, she carried him into the bedroom and sat him, towel and all, onto the changing table. He actually got to see that there was a little container with a closed top that she put the diaper into. As he watched her pull out a thick diaper from under the the changing table he went ahead and scooted himself back and laid down on the changing table. The instant his back hit a certain spot, the two bars just flopped on top of him pinning him in place. He pushed at them experimentally an only managed to pin himself a bit lower into the cushion. As long as he didn't fight against it at all, it was like they weren't there. The second he tried to move or get up he found himself pinned to the table harder. Wordlessly, he could see Amanda working and as she took his legs in one hand and lifted like he weighed nothing, he couldn't really help but notice that the padded table top was comfortable, but it had this odd halfway plasticy feel to it. In just a few moments, he had powder on him and a diaper pulled up into place and taped on pretty snuggly. He could just make out the feeling of Amanda bumping something with her knee and the bars just stood back upright. “And up you go!” She declared while she picked him up and put him on the floor. “What would you like to wear to bed. We have pajamas, onesies, and just plain old comfy shirts.” John wasn't paying much attention to her. He could barely stand up. Why was this diaper so thick!? “Hey umm... this is … really stiff. I … can't get my knees anywhere near each other at all.” He didn't want to admit it, but walking in this thing was going to be a circus act to say the least. “I'll tell you what. Let's just get you in a shirt real fast and I'll carry you to the couch. Deal?” “Sure … I guess that's fine.” It was begrudgingly, but he did concede that he wouldn't be walking anywhere. He stood there in his room as best he could while Amanda went out and came back into the room with a blue shirt with a puppy on it. “Hands up!” she said. So he went along with it as she pulled the shirt down over him and scooped him up with a hand under his now thickly padded bottom. With just a few strides she was out the door and depositing him onto the couch. As he was sat down, he was handed a stuffed puppy “Okay. Your job is to hold onto Rupert. I'm going to heat you up a bottle of milk, and then we're going to have a nice little snuggle on the couch. Okay?” He could really only take Rupert and nod. He wasn't proud of how long he spent trying to get comfortable on the couch. He was really only halfway comfortable sitting with his legs out sort of wide. He gave an experimental poke to the diaper he was not stuck in. Within a minute he gave up on any of that and laid on his belly with his bottom turned up so that he could reach down to pet Xerxes while he waits. And that was exactly how Amanda found him, butt up in the air reaching down to pet the dog. She patted him on the bottom while laughing a little “Okay, we have a new rocking chair to break in. So you grab Rupert and I'll grab a blankie.” John grabbed Rupert, and tried to stand up, but honestly failed. So he settled for holding onto the stuffie while she threw a blanket over her shoulder and grabbed the bottle and a pacifier for some reason. Then he was picked up and rotated sideways against her chest and was carried across the living room. In all of the commotion he hadn't even looked at the rocking chair over by the window. And now she was leaning back and sliding into place in it, looking around he could actually see out of the window, but it was night time outside so there wasn't much to see. “Okay, I know you are going to want to complain, but our milk is very nutrient dense and the Doctor said you need two bottles of it a day to get you good and healthy. So can I want you to try your best to drink as much of this as you can, okay?” He could tell from her voice that it was less of an ask and more of a tell. “Okay.” was really all he felt the need to say. And then she simply leaned back and pulled him into place. His padded butt went right in between her thighs with his feet off to her right. The blanket was pulled up over him and her torso and he was tucked in nice and warm with Rupert to his chest. And as she leaned back a bit further his head slid right into place on the front of her left breast like it was the perfect pillow. Much as he wanted to hate this, every bit of how he was positioned was just perfectly comfortable. He was a bit distracted by what he was using as a pillow, but bottle coming up to his lips quickly stopped him from dwelling on it too long. John pinned his lips shut for a moment to stop the nipple of the bottle from going into his mouth, but when a drop of milk came out onto his lips he licked it. It was warm. And it was good. Yet again he was surprised to find that it was -VERY- good. He opened up and let the nipple go into his mouth and started drinking it like he was on a mission. The entire world went away. He was wrapped up tightly against a warm giant body, he was comfortable, and he had milk. And there he stayed, taking in the somehow addictive milk with his eyes closed. He didn't move a muscle except to suck the milk out of the bottle. There was no concept of time until he got a mouthful of air and the bottle was taken away from him. He grumbled a bit, but for his trouble he was just shuffled onto her shoulder and his back was patted firmly. Sleepily he grumped “I do not nee” and he interrupted himself with a loud belch. Amanda slid him back into place and now held up the pacifier up to his mouth “I know you don't need to burp now.” With his eyelids starting to get heavy, he opened his mouth and let the pacifier in. He could feel a finger pushing it gently back and forth which caused him to suck on it with the motion. With a nice deep breath he could feel his entire body relaxing, and going limp. He couldn't manage to open both eyes. It was a feat to crack one of them open as he yawned. With his head on her chest he could hear her heartbeat and feel just how soft and warm she was. “This part isn't so bad” he said quietly as he felt himself drifting off to sleep.
    25 points
  48. Chapter 43: Red BETH LOOKED OVER at Connor, wondering if he knew what he might have gotten himself into by asking a girl to pick something; she realized he was being serious. Setting about to explore, she saw a comedy she hadn’t watched yet, but that Lance had taken their younger sister and brother to see over the summer, and all of them had said it was good. “How about a comedy?” “Sure,” Connor replied to her. She pressed play and climbed onto the oversized couch, noting that Amanda and Fred preferred the extra-large sizes her mom would pick out. Back home, there was a mix of furniture to accommodate her and her dad being smaller than the rest of the family. Though to be fair, Laura used the smaller couch almost as often! Connor began trying to climb up on his own, making her giggle. The couch cushion height fell just above his armpits. “Come over here, I’ll pull you up,” she told him with a smile. He blushed but made his way over and offered her his hands. She leaned over, pulled him onto the couch, and then moved him to sit right against her side. “Right! Now I have my stuffed dolphin to keep me company; let’s watch.” “What…?” Connor grumbled. For that, she couldn’t help but tickle his side a bit, discovering he was a bit ticklish. When she stopped, she hadn’t counted on his reprisal! He managed to get at her ribs where she was horribly ticklish and just kept going, “Stop,” she giggled and cried, but he kept going. Feeling like a bathroom trip was necessary, she said, “Seriously! I need to go pee, and I don’t have something on like you do!” She squeezed him tightly to control his arms. “Alright,” he said, “but you started it!” “Movie pause!” she said aloud and stood up after pushing him off her lap where he had landed. After a quick trip to the bathroom, where embarrassingly she noticed she did have a few drops in her panties, she made her way back to the couch and pulled him back to her. “Not getting away from me now,” she smiled down at him, noting his long hair was somewhat out of place. “So, what happened?” He asked as the movie started playing credits in front of them. “Someone managed to get into the computer system and convince the university I need Pull-Ups…” “That’s scary,” he said beside her. “Yes, it is… Especially…” Connor looked at her, “You don’t have to tell me; my mom told me about it already. I promise I won’t tell anyone.” Beth’s heart sank, rose, and did flip-flops all at the same time. Not knowing how else to react, she squeezed him closer to her, “Thanks.” She sighed, “Yeah, you can understand that then. Dad wants the weekend to get Emerson to figure out what’s happening.” “If there is anything I can do?” Connor offered sweetly. Looking at his hair that had come undone from the ponytail holder he was using. “Let me play with your hair while we watch?” She smiled at his blush, but the smile widened as he nodded in agreement. “Pause the movie,” she said again. “You have a brush upstairs?” He nodded, “In my backpack? Front pocket?” “Be right back!” she said. Going up to the room Connor was staying in, she couldn’t help but note that besides the slightly boyish bedding on the bed, it was one of the most sickeningly girly nurseries she’d been inside. She found Connors’s backpack sitting beside a desk. Beth opened the bag, dug through it, and found his brush before she was distracted. She saw a colorful pile of hair clips, bows, and hair ties in a small bin on top of the white changing table. It was obvious that they were older, probably vintage even, and Beth wondered who they were for? She couldn’t help herself as she grabbed a few options and headed back downstairs with them in her pocket, out of sight. “What’s with the girly room?” She asked before saying, “Play movie,” and putting Connor on her lap. “It was my mom’s,” he told her. “Your grandma never changed it?” He shook his head right as she tried to grasp some hair with the brush, “Don’t move, sweetie,” she laughed. “No, she didn’t. It’s kind of sad, creepy, and sweet all at the same time.” “Yeah,” she said. “A lot of her stuff is still there?” “That’s part of the weirdest thing, honestly,” Connor said. “I mean, she even still has clothes from her in the closet?” ‘Wonder if they would fit Connor?’ she mused as she pulled a tiny bit of tamed hair from the front of his head, deciding to have some more elaborate fun like she would with Laura’s head as some therapy even as the movie introduced the two tragically funny characters to the screen. An out-of-work businessman meets up with a mid-level programmer and decides to somehow go in on building a theme park. Or so they told investors! “How tall was she?” “She was a foot shorter than me, only about thirty-six inches,” he told her. “Seriously? That’s like infant sized?” She said in disbelief before adding, “How tall is she back home?” "After she did some tampering, she grew to an inch short of seven feet," he told her. “Grew?” She continued playing with his hair and created a very girly hairstyle he couldn’t see as the movie continued and they talked. “So, what did you do to my hair?” Connor asked, “With as much as you’ve been doing, I’m guessing I look fit to go to prom or something?” He laughed. “You’re not mad?” “Riley and my sisters do it all the time, especially when they’re upset. If it helped you, I’m fine with being your doll.” Beth hugged him tightly, turned him towards her, and placed him on her shoulder. “Thank you, Connor, you really are perfect.” She squirmed inside as she honestly wanted to kiss him, but she didn’t want to make things any more weird than they were. I STARED UP into Beth’s face and really wanted to kiss her, but she’d sent some mixed signals that night that meant I wasn’t sure if she wanted a boyfriend or a little sibling to play with. I squeezed her back, let her reposition me onto her lap, and laid my head back onto her body and between her breasts. They seemed like the perfect size, even though I knew the Bigs probably picked on her for being small-breasted. She was petite, and I hated that I had shrunk when I came through! Her arms were around me as the movie ended, and I felt the need to hit the restroom. “I need to go to the bathroom,” I told her, embarrassed. “We should probably go to bed, too,” she told me, standing up and moving me to her hip. “You know it’s embarrassing how easily you can carry and pick me up.” “My dad says that to my mom all the time!” Beth giggled. ‘Does that mean she’s open to a relationship despite our height differences?’ “They’re kind of like our difference in size, aren’t they?” She nodded as she quietly stepped up the stairs; we were sure Grandpa had already called it a night. “Our proportionate differences are pretty close, actually,” she agreed. I noticed she turned red then and wondered if that grossed her out… or if maybe she was open to it? ‘I’m certainly willing to try it!’ I thought to myself. She sat me outside my door and said, “I’m going to get settled and call it a night. See you in the morning?” I nodded, “Sure. Umm… did anyone warn you about tomorrow?” I asked. She nodded, “Your grandma prepared me for a princess celebration. I think she said I may even have my own gown given to me for it?” She smirked. “Well, given Aunt Bella probably needed all of like five minutes to make one, I bet that will be the case.” “What about you?” I shrugged, “I have no idea what’s going on. I was told I could be one of the babysitters instead of the babysat, but no idea!” She giggled, “We’ll see what the others come up with then. You and Shelby seem to get along well?” I nodded, “She reminds me of my sister Riley a lot!” “So, nothing there…?” She asked curiously. I blushed, “She’s my cousin!” I quietly hissed. She smirked, “Not biologically?” “Still… no… She’s still a little too young even if I was interested,” I reminded her, “She’s in high school still.” She nodded at that, “True.” “Anyway, I guess... goodnight, let me know if you need anything?” She bent down to my level, “Just a goodnight hug,” she smiled and hugged me before standing and walking away. I walked to my room and tried to make heads or tails of what Beth wanted! Deciding the bathroom was a wise stop; I climbed up and used the toilet. Looking paranoidly at the white fabric of the Pull-Up and was grateful that it was spotless still! BETH CLOSED THE door to her room and took the time to use the adjoining bathroom before looking at the room closer. Like Connor’s room, this was a very juvenile-looking and girly room. When Amanda showed it to her, she explained it was technically Shelby’s room they kept ready in case LPS ever stopped by. The bed made her turn completely red when she saw it, noting that it was really just a white converted crib bed. A rail was still attached that went halfway down the bed to keep the toddler from falling out of bed! After everything that day, the fact that she could see the size of the Big-size toddler bed would easily accommodate her petite frame unnerved her – a lot! She could probably have fit even if she was a foot taller, and knowing that made her fear being moved to Sanders Hall even more. Shelby’s room was covered in little tiaras, stars, and hearts in painted murals and shaped mirror pieces. It was barely a step up from toddler and somewhere around an early elementary girl’s ideal bedroom. ‘I’m honestly surprised there isn’t a canopy over the bed,’ Beth thought. She sighed, grabbed her phone from where she had left it, and noted the large number of notifications. ‘Are you okay?’ Cassie had asked. When she hadn’t responded, she’d tried calling, and Beth felt a little bad that she’d worried her. ‘I’m fine,’ she texted her. ‘My dad thought it would be a good idea to get off campus so nothing could happen while he sorts through the problems with Emerson.’ She saw a response almost immediately, ‘Thank God!!!!’ Almost immediately, a call started, and she answered it without thinking about where she was. “Beth, I thought you told me you were safe?!?” Cassie practically screeched. “I am,” she told her. “Then why are you in a Littles nursery?!?” “Oh… I’m staying with Connor’s grandparents. They’re having me stay in their granddaughter’s room.” “You’re being honest, right? If they’re telling you just to say that, just blink twice.” Beth shook her head, “Seriously, Cassie, I’m fine!” “So, what happened?!?” Cassie was clearly nervous and upset for her friend, and Beth was touched that she cared that much for her. “I got back to my room, and more boxes of Pull-Ups and diapers were stacked there.” “What?” She seethed, “I thought they understood someone was trying to set you up? That shouldn’t have been a huge deal?” She shook her head, “I thought I was just going to have to call Penelope and sort it out, but she wasn’t there. I called the on-duty RD, and they claimed those were an order that was in the right place! She insisted Penelope had been the one to order them, and it was showing in the computer system that I was required to be in them at all times now.” “What the hell?!?” Cassie exclaimed. “Yeah… My dad was talking to me when she came by to try and force me into them. He immediately got the administration involved again. After several calls, he suggested my going to Connor’s grandparents was a good idea. I quickly thought about it and took them up on the offer.” “So, is that all of it?” Beth shook her head, “No, on my way out to the car, Tracy showed up and tried to prevent me from leaving when she realized I was doing so. She somehow knew something about me being in ‘protection’ and then tried to state I couldn’t leave… I think she’s probably involved? I mean, I know she could get access to my room?” “That explains why I saw her talking with some security guys earlier?” “Yeah, I guess? I’m just waiting to see what happens.” “So, you promise me you’re really safe there?” She made a face, “I mean, that might be the most girly preschooler’s room I’ve ever seen? And isn’t that a toddler bed? Can you even…?” Beth blushed, “Unfortunately, yes, I can fit. It’s more than a little disturbing to realize I’m small enough for it, and that means a crib would not be too small either.” “I promise, I won’t let you get pulled away or adopted,” Cassie told her. “I know… and neither will my dad or mom. I’m sure they’re both ripping people apart right now.” “Well... So I guess you can work on your tiny romance then?” “Cass!!!” She hissed. The two of them talked for half an hour before Beth got her calmed down and off the phone. Messages from her parents were less urgent, and with the time change, she didn’t want to call and wake anyone up. She climbed under the tiara-covered sheets just after midnight and wasted no time getting to sleep, tightly squeezing Rings. She barely registered the door opening and closing to check on her. AFTER MY QUICK bathroom stop, I opened up my computer from home and connected it to the internet. Mom had thoroughly taught me everything she knew about computer systems in our dimension and the one I had traveled to. When she left, she retained the ability to learn about things via Grandma and others. She also ensured that the computer I brought to this dimension was more powerful than the one the university had provided me! I got busy with the photo I had taken in my pod and began researching the device. It sadly didn’t take me long to find a reference to the device as a ‘SleepTight Dome.’ I read the description and grimaced, ‘Discreet sleep training device that can be placed in cribs or beds of Littles to begin the process of adjusting them to a night of comforting sleep. Harmless subsonic soundwaves help lull the occupant into a deep sleep quickly and maintain that until disengaged. Our device scans the Little and determines when they are in their most suggestible sleep pattern before beginning to transmit a signal that travels, causing the pons center of the brain to send a signal to release their bladder. Usage of this guarantees nocturnal enuresis regularly after one to six weeks, according to studies from Emerson University’s Early Childhood Center experiments.’ I stared at the screen for a moment and grimaced, saved the information into a secure portion of my hard drive, and dug around, hoping to find out more. Unfortunately, that didn’t help me out, as I discovered there was an anti-tamper feature that would cause an annoying alarm to sound while at the same time causing a burst of the sleeping transmission. ‘They didn’t make this easy…’ I griped. There was a knock on the door, and I said, “Come in?” Even as I saved and cleared my computer back to my script. “Connor, I know you don’t have a bedtime being watched here, but maybe it would be a good time to get some sleep?” Grandma said, coming in. I nodded, “You’re probably right.” “Why don’t you hop over to the potty again, and I’ll tuck you in?” I blushed but sat my computer down and made my trip to the bathroom again. Making sure I was empty and the Pull-Up was clean, I climbed into the bed Grandma had pulled the sheets down. “Thank you for being kind to Beth tonight,” she said as she tucked me in. “Kind to her? I think it’s the other way around?” I said, confused. “I don’t think you know how close she came today to being in some real trouble Connor. I guarantee time with you helped her out a lot.” “She’s fun to be around,” I told her. “And kind of cute?” Grandma pushed. I blushed, “Maybe?” “If you’re really interested, don’t wait forever to make a move. You only have a semester here, after all!” “Grandma!” I hissed… “Uh…” She pushed me down on the bed and pulled the covers to my chin. “Good night, my little dolphin; I truly love those pajamas!” As she closed the door and turned off the light, I was sure I must have been the reddest dolphin to have ever existed! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the 'Like' Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really, really, really, really super appreciated as well! Thank you to those of you who regularly leave them!!!! Next week then, will be the final Friday posting I'm going to be making for a while. I'll be transitioning to Saturday after that for a while. With my work schedule for the next couple of months, things will probably continue shifting some. If you've enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please, consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    25 points
  49. Chapter 76: Meanwhile… I LOOKED AROUND the room and saw that the other three guys were trying to stay awake but seemingly failing at it. I debated where I wanted to talk to my family inside the nest. A moment into pondering, I suddenly remembered that the neural interface meant I wouldn’t be audibly talking in the virtual space. I settled into a bean bag chair off to the side and donned the glasses. I’d learned several tricks over the weekend, so I made sure that I set up the proximity sensors to go off if anyone approached. I was able to place an extension on my pod area of the room, too, so I could be sure no one messed with my stuff while I was in the space! Several moments later, I ran through the instructions and found myself in a virtual room with a wall-sized TV screen. I ensured I wore a casual pair of jeans and an Emerson sweatshirt before activating the inter-dimensional connection Grandma had set up. My moms and sisters suddenly appeared on the giant screen before me a moment later. “Connor!” they all said at once. I did my best not to cry when I saw them. I really missed them a lot!!! “Hi guys,” I told them. “How’s it going?” “Lousy!” Riley said first, “We miss you, Con!!!” “I miss you too,” I said, suddenly feeling a stone in my stomach as I realized how much. “You look good,” Mama said to me. “Well, this is a virtual version of me; I’d hope so?” I smiled. I noted having a two-dimensional screen of them in the EdgeSphere world was a bit weird compared to the three-dimensional projections I’d become accustomed to over the past four weeks. “Nerd,” Rylie kidded me. I smiled, “Duh! By the way, everyone here was really impressed with your version of photos, Ry!” She blushed, “Thanks.” “So, what have you all been up to?” I asked them. The entire family on the other side of the screen suddenly left me feeling disconnected, but it was good to see them! “Well, we had our national cheer competition this past weekend,” Lila said. “We didn’t win but came in as runner-up in our pom division!” Hannah added. “That’s so cool! Congrats! I wish I’d been there to see it,” I told them. They shrugged, “You’re off on a bigger adventure anyway,” Lila said. “What else is new?” I asked them. Rylie told me about how she’d been selected for an art show in Paris that summer. “I’m so excited! I know we’ve been to the Louvre and most of the major museums over the past few years, but it’s a lot crazier to think I’ll be featured in a major gallery not far from them!” “That’s awesome!” I told her, “I can’t wait to go!” Her face turned, “You will be back, right?” “Not planning on staying, Ry,” I told them. Mom asked, “So your Grandma said there have been some issues?” “I’m not sure how secure this connection is?” Grandma chose that moment to let herself in. “Secure enough,” she told me. I looked up at her and realized I hadn’t adjusted my height settings, so it was clear that I was less than half her height. “Whoa!” Lila and Hannah said together. “Hi, Grandma,” Rylie said. “She’s so tall!” Mama said, for the first time, having the context of my size to compare with her. “Well, I shrank a bit when I came through,” I reminded her. “So, what’s been happening?” Mom asked, clearly unwilling to allow distractions now that she knew it was secure. “Well, things started the first week I got here…?” I filled them in on the accidents, the poisoning of the first meal, and the first couple of weeks. I told the story of my fiery food challenge, but for good reasons, I held back the effects I suffered. Mom gave me a knowing look, and I suspected she already knew somehow. We told them about the previous week, and I tried to avoid getting into the details. Grandma decided just to come out with it, though. “They poisoned him with LittleGo Plus last week, Stacy,” she told her. “What’s the plus?” Mom asked. “Extra nanites that keep making that breast milk protein,” Grandma replied. “What about the nanites he had already?” “They fought with the new ones valiantly but were getting overwhelmed. We had to completely eliminate all of the nanites inside of Connor.” Grandma told her. “That’s not good,” Mom said. “Definitely not the best thing, but it was the best we could do, unfortunately.” “Connor, you have to keep a closer eye on things,” Mom told me with a sigh. “What else is happening?” Lilah asked nervously, sensing a desire from me to change the subject! I mentally projected, ‘Thanks, sis!’ “So anyway, I guess the big thing is the film project we’re getting ready to ramp up with filming tomorrow,” I told them. “What’s it about?” Rylie asked me. I blushed. “Well…” I stalled. “If you don’t tell them, I will?” Grandma said. I groaned, “Well, it’s about as cliché of a story as we could have here… Basically, a mom is having problems potty training her daughter, who’s going to be held back from going to kindergarten over it for a second year. One of her friends…” Mom looked both sick and shook her head while laughing nervously, “Not that stupid potty training buddy trope?” I nodded. “Potty training, buddy?” Hannah asked. I turned redder, “Basically, if your kid can’t learn how to use the potty with every other trick, you adopt a Little to train both side by side.” I worried my sisters were going to laugh at me. I figured for certain Rylie would make a smart-aleck comment about finally being the oldest. I assumed that Lila and Hannah would come up with something snarky about it being their turn to change my diapers or something… Instead, all five of my family members back home stared at me slack-jawed. “You can’t do this!” Mom told me, “You have to tell them no!” “Are you crazy?” Rylie asked me. I could see tears forming in her eyes. “It’s okay!” I told them. “Almost everyone is supportive and will not let anything happen to me. Besides, we have to use group members as cast - it’s one of the rules?” “Who’s playing the potty dunce?” Mom asked. I sighed, “Beth?” “Cameron is going to kill anyone who hurts her,” Mom said. “Her mom’s probably none-too-likely to let things go either,” Grandma said. “I don’t like it any more than you do, sweetie, but I think they’re safe?” “Mommy, you have to protect them,” Mom said to Grandma. I noticed her blush as she realized she had reverted to her name when she’d lived there. “I’ll do everything I can. They have a major acting starlet in their group that I think will probably do more than I can.” “Major star?” Lila asked. “She was on a long-running TV show that she basically grew up on from like age four to her teen years,” I told them. “Kind of cute. It reminds me of some of those old Disney Channel shows Mama used to insist we watch when we were kids.” “Cool!” Hannah said. “Is she nice?” Rylie asked. “Really nice; she laid down the law about picking on Beth and me during our first meeting. She was helpful today, too, as we were doing our costume fitting.” “Making sure diapers fit you alright?” Lila prodded. “Something like that,” I blushed. I tried to think of something to change the subject again. “Hey, Mom?” “Yes?” “One of the nest mothers here was helping me out the other day with some problems. She said her mom met you once?” “What was her mom’s name?” Mom asked. “Kylie?” I paused, “I don’t know her maiden name; her married name, I think, must be Desmond; that’s her daughter’s last name, at least.” Mom looked thoughtful, “I don’t recognize that name.” I saw her consider things for a moment, and given her crazy memory, I was shocked that she didn’t immediately know who I was asking about. “Mommy, does that ring a bell for you?” Grandma looked just as thoughtful, “I don’t think so? This nest mother, what’s her name?” “Lilly?” “She’s a Big, right?” “Yes, as far as I know, it’s a requirement to be a nest mother, right?” Grandma shrugged, “Not technically, but I’m sure no one would apply or be accepted if they weren’t.” “So, no idea?” I asked. “No?” Mom said. “She mentioned it may have been such a short interaction you may not have remembered?” Mom shrugged, “Anything is possible if she was a student at the university?” I nodded, “It’s weird she’d mention it, though,” I told her. Grandma seemed to be making a note in her head as we moved on to the next topic of conversation. Apparently, Rylie had a new boyfriend, and the twins insisted they needed to tell me about him and their disastrous first date! The six of us talked for a long while, with Grandma doing an excellent job occasionally sharing an embarrassing story of Mom’s time here. Eventually, an alarm I had set up to alert me of it getting too late went off. “I hate to leave, guys, but I need to get some sleep before tomorrow. It’s going to be a long day,” I told them all. My sisters both looked sad about it, and Mama looked devastated at the end of the call, too. Mom, however, had a more thoughtful look. “We need to do this again in a couple of weeks; I don’t want to lose touch, Connor.” “Yes, ma’am,” I told her. “I love you guys.” I heard a chorus of ‘Love you’s’ back from my sisters and moms before hanging up with them. Grandma was still in the virtual room, “Did you need something else, Grandma?” I asked. She shook her head, “I’m going to look into this Lilly girl more. Tell me more about her, though, first?” I thought for a second, “I don’t know her that well other than she swims in the mornings at the same time as me. We actually race each other in the water quite often, too?” “What else?” “Well, she was in the nest the night Mackenzie had to deal with the Littles who tried framing me?” Grandma nodded, “Anything else?” “When Beth overheard them at the table with that other girl, she said Lilly seemed as mad as anyone? She also seemed sympathetic as she gave me a spare diaper from one of her girls?” “Hmm…” Grandma said with a sigh. “Lilly Desmonde… time to figure out who you are. I’ll get back to you tomorrow if I can,” Grandma said. “I don’t like anyone with connections to your mom’s time making cryptic remarks like that. She had some friends, but she also pissed off a lot of people too.” I nodded, “Yeah, she told me many of the stories before I came.” “Anyway, you need to get some sleep! Good night,” She told me. The connection instantly severed even though I hadn’t exited myself. ‘Of course, Grandma would have a way to kick me out,’ I thought with a shake of my head. I pulled the glasses off my head and looked around the room. The lights had dimmed to darkness, and I could tell the other guys had called it a night. Unfortunately, my need to go pee was building, but I wasn’t quite sure what to do. It was growing rapidly, and I knew I would not make it to the morning! Right then, Mackenzie came out of her door. “Finally stopped playing games?” She asked with a little bit of an annoyed tone. I shook my head, “I wasn’t playing games; I was talking with my grandmother.” “Oh?” “Really – we were talking about some of the things happening this past week?” She looked a little less sure of herself then. “Sorry, I assumed you were playing games… You probably should think about some sleep?” I nodded, “Yeah… umm…” “Need to go potty?” She asked me. I blushed but nodded, “Would you mind helping me?” With a sigh, she picked me up off the floor. “Let’s put these down on your desk,” she said, taking the glasses from me and doing so. I was carried to the bathroom, and she just pulled the diaper off in front of the toilet, “Go ahead and go potty, Connor.” I couldn’t help but still blush as I sat on the tiny toilet and relieved myself. I was amazed by just how much I needed to go! In fact, I suddenly realized that the food from earlier was already making an appearance. I groaned as I pushed waves of soft poop that was borderline runny into the bowl. When the contractions finally stopped, it took me several moments to wipe while Mackenzie stood there. With each wipe, I noted the burning sensation that seemed far more intense than the flavor of the food going down! When the wipes finally ran clean, I stood up. “All done?” Mackenzie asked then. I nodded. She picked me up and carried me over to a taller counter area that, from what I’d seen, was never used. I realized why as she laid me down, and I realized it was just another changing table! My diaper was retaped onto my body, and she carried me over to wash my hands and hers. “Okay, done for the night?” She asked. I nodded, “Swim tomorrow, right?” She nodded, “Sure, but you need to get some sleep!” I nodded in agreement, “Good idea!” A few minutes later, I was out like a light, having stayed up much longer than I had any other night at Emerson so far! BETH FOUND HERSELF cuddling Rings that night as she worked on homework. The fact she had already had to wear one diaper today was not a pleasant memory. ‘I wonder if I have to actually poop them?’ Beth nervously wondered. She was way too scared to ask that question! It was hard for her to turn off her thoughts about the film and work on homework, but she did her best. She sent a couple of replies to Livy when she texted her but didn’t really engage with any of her friends that night. She finally gave in long before she’d typically go to sleep, dressed in her pajamas, and crawled into bed. Rachel popped up just long enough to tuck her in and disappeared. ‘I don’t want to be a Little again…’ Beth thought worriedly as she closed her eyes. ‘Connor did look cute, though,’ she had to admit. ‘He really doesn’t seem to mind the trans part of his character. If anything, I think he might like it?’ She wondered if Connor felt that way in real life and what it might mean for any relationship between them moving forward. All she could think of, though, over and over again, was Charlotte Perez putting her in a diaper. The memory of how small and helpless she felt as she taped the horrible garment shut haunted her. Finally, when sleep came for her, she kept waking up as several dreams in a row found herself cared for in a nursery sized for her… +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please leave me a comment and press the like button! Remember all of my completed works are available on Amazon! Purchasing those works helps keep me motivated and inspired to keep writing! 🙂 (Thanks to anyone who does do so or has done so!) https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    24 points
  50. Chapter 28: Back to… SATURDAY NIGHT FLEW by for Beth as she made sure she was as ready as she could be for the semester to begin. She’d hung out with her siblings in an EdgeSphere game for a couple hours before staying up all night working on writing a novel she liked to play around with for fun. She was about eighty-thousand words into writing the book she never planned to let anyone ever see! After returning to her dorm from lunch, she found a new nasty surprise outside her door. Cassie was with her and couldn’t help but laugh. “This is so not funny, Cassie!!!” “It’s not, but their desperation is?” Someone had ordered four boxes of diapers that were neatly stacked in front of her room like it was a delivery. A printed label said ‘Elizabeth Sylvester’ to ensure that any passersby knew it was no mistake that they were in front of her room. From where she stood, well away, they were covered in a collection of unicorns, princesses, and cartoon characters that would make any Big mommy coo about how cute they were! Also, from the large size range listed on the boxes, she had no doubt they would fit her! “That stupid bitch!” Beth hissed. “I’d watch that mouth if I was you,” Kelly said, standing up from the lounge couch where she had stationed herself to watch. “Any baby who needs diapees like those will get a mouth washing when they get moved to Sanders Hall.” “Nevaeh filled you in, huh?” Cassie hissed back. “Why don’t you just back off bitch?” “Nobody does things like that to my friend! Nobody!” She turned to leave, even as Penelope showed up. “Kelly, what are you doing on this floor?” “The couches on my floor were all taken, so I came down here to read for a bit.” “Kelly, if I see you on this floor again, you’re going to Sanders Hall. I’m done playing!” She pushed passed Penelope even as she came up to the girls. “Someone downstairs said there’s a big girl who apparently isn’t one?” Beth sighed and pointed at the pile of diapers, “I’m pretty sure Kelly was only down here to ensure her delivery had maximum shock value.” “You have proof she did this?” “Unfortunately, no…” Beth said. “You have cameras here, right?” “Not right by the rooms, only in the common areas,” she said. “I’ll get security to collect these and check the footage. Then, if Kelly delivers them on the recording, we’ll move her immediately! We should be able to see her carry them upstairs!” Cassie hugged Beth a few minutes later while they waited for security. They took the boxes as evidence, even as the woman leading them looked skeptically at Beth and looked like she wanted to pull her pants down. “You won’t find anything wrong with my underwear Ma’am,” Beth found herself telling her when she tried to check her panties. “My father and President Barnes will not be pleased if you continue to push this!” Penelope had shown up right then and managed to diffuse things, “Beth, have you ever thought about moving off-campus for housing?” “My parents aren’t in favor of it until next year,” Beth told her. “Well, if you change your mind, let me know, and I’ll expedite it from the university.” Fortunately, no one had gone into her room. Unfortunately, the only people who had delivered the diapers were innocent delivery workers who had been paid by a local Little’s store to make the delivery. Kelly got off scot-free, having somehow even managed to anonymously pay for the diapers and the delivery! Her parents had been really worried when she called, and even though she tried to assure them not to be, she couldn’t help but worry more. I HAD A great time hanging out with Shelby and later Meggy, but Ryan had made an appearance too. Even though Meggy was older than my moms, with the rejuvenation treatment, she seemed more like Shelby’s little sister. While Meggy would act like an adult, or at least a fellow teenager, part of the time, it was impossible to mistake her addiction to pacifiers and her mommy’s milk as anything but babyish. I had turned completely red when I went to the bathroom and returned to find Meggy nursing from Aunt Megan! “How can she still be doing that twenty years later?” I’d quietly asked Shelby. “For some reason, Aunt Megan never dried up… she tried weaning Meggy off and went a month without nursing, but her breasts wouldn’t stop producing milk. So she finally gave in since Meggy was horribly addicted anyway and was getting pretty angry, I guess… So when Meggy had her rejuvenation treatment, Aunt Megan had her own done too, so being a nursing mother wouldn’t feel as awkward as looking like a grandma.” I shook my head, thinking about that still as we approached the campus in Grandma’s car. Grandpa had joined us and was in the front passenger seat. We didn’t speak much as they drove me back, and I fought to not fall asleep from the smooth ride! We took time to eat lunch before leaving, so it was a couple of hours into the afternoon when we pulled into the Emerson Faculty parking lot. I noted that Grandma still had a reserved space – showing how important she was to the university! She came around to the side and unbuckled me, setting me down on my feet. “Thanks,” I told her as she knelt beside me. “You’re welcome, we’ll walk you back, but before then, I just wanted to let you know how much I appreciated you coming to our place this weekend! I was so glad to see you and Shelby make friends so quickly! So, if you’re okay with it, I’ll talk to Dean Northrup and pick you up after your last class Friday and just drop you off for your first class on Monday? After that, you can probably get more studying done at our place?” I thought for a second, “I think I’d like that, but isn’t Meggy’s birthday party this weekend?” Grandma laughed, “It is, but don’t worry, you and Shelby can babysit the little ones; no need for you to worry about joining them.” She paused, “Unless you want to, of course; I wouldn’t have a problem with that?” I blushed, “No thanks… I’m getting enough of that treatment here! Unless something changes, that works for me; just let me know what she says.” “Will do; now you have your phone, that should be easier!” I nodded, “Thanks again for that, by the way!” “You’re very welcome, but you can thank your mom, really. She’s the one who set up the account to help you out here.” She smiled. I was wrapped in her arms then, “We love you, Connor, even though we’ve never had a chance to meet in person until now; your Grandfather and I have loved you since the first time your mom showed you to us at the portal communication station. But, if, for some reason, something goes wrong, we will move heaven and earth to protect you.” “Love you too, Grandma,” I felt somewhat emotional at that, but I kept my tears at bay by biting my tongue. “Now, let’s get you back to your nest; you probably have a lot of new nest mates to meet this afternoon!” I nodded without speaking and walked beside her and Grandpa back to Sanders Hall. Grandma and Grandpa weren’t the only family members dropping off Littles then. Many Littles had Little parents with them, and others had Betweener-sized parents, but they were among the very rare Bigs. The elevator ride up to my floor took no time, and we walked down the hallway to the next room and found it… empty! “Where is everyone?” I wondered. “Probably out for a walk or something; I’m sure they’ll be back. You can take a chance to settle in without dealing with the other things. I’ll email Mackenzie and Dean Northrup the potty chart information for her records for the weekend.” I blushed, “Even if I don’t have accidents?” “Especially if you aren’t having accidents,” Grandpa said. He gave me a hug then too, and I watched them leave. I hit the restroom, returned to my still empty nest room, and went to work to prepare for the next day’s classes. I sort of noticed something seemed to be missing by the door, but I couldn’t quite remember what had been there before. I took the time to make sure my class schedule was marked in my calendar, complete with silencing alarms and any sounds that could come out five minutes before a class until five minutes after a class. I pulled out the tablet then and ensured the schedule was present. Still, I was grateful because the university used MelonCorp tablets that my calendar had already synced from my phone! I took a couple minutes then and emailed my moms and sisters. I’d sent a separate email to Riley with the picture of Mom and Bella together and one with the family on Saturday, suggesting that would make a great birthday gift to her in a few weeks! I’d just sent the final message when I heard voices and watched the rest of my nest come in. I figured out what was missing then… The stupid rope ring line thing was being gripped tightly by the eight guys following Miss Mackenzie holding onto the end. “Oh, Connor, you’re back! I hope you haven’t been waiting for us long?” She asked as she led them all the way into the room. She looked back at them and said, “You may let go of your ring now.” There were sighs, blushes, and a couple muttered words that I hoped she didn’t hear as they did so. “Everyone, this is the other new kit in our nest! This is Connor!” “Hi,” I said quietly. The stares I was getting from the others were odd… I couldn’t determine what the others thought of me at first glance. Like everyone, I was dressed in the uniform when I returned. My hair was again pulled back into a low ponytail like I usually kept it. “I’m not going to make everyone do circle time again like we did with Liam, but just so Connor has a chance, can you introduce yourselves?” I felt transported back to the day we left suddenly as they took turns, “I’m Elijah,” a relatively beefy dark-haired guy nearly a foot taller than me said, “I’m a Psychology Major.” “I’m Levi; I’m a Poli Sci major,” a slightly shorter blonde-haired boy said. “I’m Logan; I’m a management major,” a guy with his hair completely shaved down said. He seemed to be a smidge taller than the first guy. “Hey Connor, I’m Grayson; Electrical Engineering is my major.” Grayson was the tallest in the room, but I doubted he was more than five feet tall. His hair was in a short, white, and blue dyed style that seemed pretty edgy for a Little. “I’m Wyatt, Journalism,” a rather portly guy who was still probably ten inches taller than me. “Ben, Chemistry Major,” the second shortest guy in the room beside me said. He was nearly as skinny as I was but had a kind of messy brown hairstyle. “And I have to say it’s nice to not be the shortest anymore!” “Benjamin!” Mackenzie scolded. “I’m not being mean; it’s just the truth!” he told her. He was still almost a whole head taller than me! “It’s okay, Miss Mackenzie; I understand where he’s coming from!” I tried to defend him. “No offense taken.” “Thanks,” I heard him whisper. “I’m Jack,” the last guy said, “I’m a business management major too.” I noticed he was barely shorter than Ben, but whereas Ben was a skinny stick, Jack looked like he still had plenty of ‘baby weight’ on him. ‘That could be dangerous,’ I couldn’t help but think! “Well, now that we’ve all met, you all have about two hours to hang out and get to know each other before dinner. I need to check everyone’s pants quickly here, so please line up by the table.” Liam looked the most uncomfortable while the others made resigned-looking faces as they lined up before Miss Mackenzie. I ended up in front of Liam but behind everyone else as they let her pull down their pants. I could smell some strong scents as I stood there and wondered if someone in the line really did need their pants changed. “Uh-oh Elijah, this is the second Pull-Up you’ve wet since you got back earlier! Maybe we should look at something a little more absorbent?” I watched the guy in front of me twist and turn a little nervously. “No, thank you, Miss Mackenzie,” Elijah told her. “Well, if you can keep your big boy pants dry and clean the rest of the day, I’ll let you have one more chance. But another accident is strike three, and we’ll have to take a step back to diapees.” I heard him nervously ask, “For how long?” “Oh, sweetie, I think at this point, based on your chart last semester, we probably should just be throwing in the towel on the potty for you. If I put you in diapees on the three strikes rule this semester, you’ll have to stay in them the rest of the semester.” “But…” “If you don’t want to return to diapees, just make sure you use the potty like a big boy!” She patted him on the head, “Now, just stay here to the side, and I’ll change you when we finish the other big boys.” I blushed on his behalf then, feeling horrible for the poor guy. Three others were wet ahead of me, including the ‘formerly shortest boy,’ Ben, and told to stand to the side too. She pulled down my pants and said, “And what a big boy! It’s such a shame you had that messy accident that first day; I think you might have had a chance at a gold star!” ‘Gee, thanks for announcing that to the world,’ I couldn’t help but think. She pulled my pants back up and patted me on the butt, “Go ahead and go meet the others.” Liam was behind me, and I remembered he was back in Pull-Ups if he behaved, so I wasn’t surprised to see him in the Pull-Up. However, I was surprised it was as babyish as any diaper I’d ever seen, with blue coloring and some brightly colored puppy characters on the back. I had just sat at my desk when she pulled his pants down and said, “Wet,” and then turned him around, “And it looks like poopy too?” “What? I didn’t poop?” I watched him turn around and try and look. “Liam, I don’t think you’re trying to lie to me, which means you must not know when you’re having an accident. I think it’s time for us to go ahead and face the fact that Pull-Ups just aren’t going to work for you at all. This, plus the three accidents yesterday, mean I should have already put you back into them.” I watched in morbid horror as he cried as he was lifted up. “You can’t do this to me!!! Put me down, you witch!” I expected him to be spanked then like he had before, and Noah before him, but instead, she stuffed a pacifier into his mouth. “It’s okay, Liam; I know you’re just experiencing some really big feelings! Suck on this while I get you into the diapee you need.” One of the guys came over to him, “Connor, right?” He asked. “Yeah, I’m sorry I couldn’t keep track of everyone’s names.” “No worries, my name’s Grayson. Looks like your friend isn’t going to be around for long?” I sighed, “I don’t really know him that well. It’s a big university back home, so I only met him when we left to come here, but I think you’re probably right.” Liam was soon toddling back towards his desk with just a shirt and a diaper, still sucking on the pacifier, “No need to put pants on since we’ll be here for a while. I can keep a better eye on when you need to change then. That wasn’t a lot of poopy in your other diapee, so I’m sure you’ll need to go again before din-din….” Grayson and I talked while I watched the other Littles who needed to be changed. One more was threatened with a third strike later, while another was admonished that ‘he’d been doing so good before break!’ I shuddered as I saw a new side to Miss Mackenzie that was more manipulative than sweet like she’d been with me, and I wondered which side was the real person…? ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button at the top of this chapter to like this work and help others find it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! I'm currently nearing one of my last productive writing windows until next January. Positive comments and likes are really appreciated to help spur me on! (My goal is to not have any downtime in chapters for this story until it’s concluded!) LCW will have a new posting normally every Friday for the foreseeable future! Your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!))
    24 points
×
×
  • Create New...